ã€ŠNaruto: Reborn as Orochimaruã€‹


 Chapter 1: A New Beginning

    Konoha, Year 16!

    Land of Fire, Konoha Vige, Ninja Academy!

    "Hey, Orochimaru! I challenge you,e on, fight me!!"

    In the noisy ssroom, a white-haired boy dressed in a beige kimono with red trim stood on top of a desk, shouting at the ck-haired boy with long, straight hair who was sitting calmly in front of him. The white-haired boy''s skin had a slightly yellow hue, and his face was marked with red lines around his eyes. His frustration was palpable he looked ready to duel right then and there.

    Despite the boy''s fiery outburst, the ck-haired boy Orochimaru paid him no mind. He nced briefly at the scene and then returned to his thoughts, ignoring the challenge entirely.

    Seeing that he was being ignored, Jiraiya, the white-haired boy, shouted even louder, "Damn it, Orochimaru! Are you looking down on me?!"

    Around them, other students began to murmur andugh.

    "Oh, are they gonna fight again?"

    "Haha, Jiraiya never learns!"

    "Right? He always gets beaten but still keeps challenging Orochimaru. It''s kinda sad!"

    "Yeah, Orochimaru''s not gonna bother this time, I bet!"

    "Why does he even try? He''s no match for Orochimaru!"

    The chatter from the ssroom only served to irritate Jiraiya further. His face flushed with embarrassment, but Orochimaru remained unmoved, lost in his own world.

    I''ve... reincarnated? And not only that, but I''ve ended up in the world of Naruto as the young Orochimaru?

    The realization hit him once again, harder than before. And the kid shouting at him? That''s Jiraiya my futurerade, one of the legendary Sannin, and the Toad Sage?

    Oh my god...

    The absurdity of the situation wasn''t lost on Orochimaru. He had read countless reincarnation stories, never thinking that it could happen to him. But now it had. He had be part of the very trope he once read about.

    Is this real? Orochimaru chuckled bitterly, but after a few moments, he epted the situation. After all, hadn''t he fantasized about reincarnating countless times in his previous life? Now that it had actually happened, it was easier toe to terms with than he expected. The world he found himself in was one of death and danger, but the opportunity to start fresh, to live a new life in such a powerful world, was still a blessing in disguise.

    As he calmed himself down, he slowly raised his head and said, "You are mighty, Lord Jiraiya. How could I ever look down on you?"

    "You¡­!" Jiraiya faltered, not expecting this response. He was only six years old and had no idea that Orochimaru wasn''t even interested in a fight. Orochimaru''s mind was focused on something far more important. Jiraiya''s challenge was an unnecessary distraction.

    In reality, Orochimaru or rather, the soul of the person who had be Orochimaru had only arrived in this world two hours ago. Within that short period, his mind had been overwhelmed with thoughts, trying to process what had happened. He had just finished sifting through Orochimaru''s memories and had fully grasped the gravity of his new situation.@@novelbin@@

    I really am Orochimaru...

    In the original Naruto series, Orochimaru had been hailed as a genius by the Third Hokage, someone whose talent appeared only once in decades. But now, as he sat in this ssroom, Orochimaru knew the truth of his situation.

    In this world, strength is tied to one''s family and bloodline. But the current me... I don''t have either. Orochimaru didn''t have the legendary Sage Body of the Senju n or the powerful Sharingan of the Uchiha. His parents had died just a few months ago, leaving him with little besides the name he was slowly making for himself.

    If it weren''t for the forbidden techniques Iter developed, the original Orochimaru would have amounted to nothing. I would have been far weaker than the top-tier shinobi. Orochimaru''s thoughts drifted to his eventual confrontations with the Uchiha brothers first Itachi, then Sasuke. He had tried to take Itachi''s Sharingan, but Itachi had stopped him cold with just a nce. Later, Sasuke had easily bested him, and in the end, Orochimaru had been sealed away by Itachi''s Totsuka de.

    A truly tragic fate.

    And to make matters worse, Orochimaru was currently only six years old. He had neither the vast knowledge nor the power to influence anything significant yet. Even if I possess Orochimaru''s genius, what does that amount to at this age? I''m too weak right now.

    Looking at Jiraiya''s fiery expression, Orochimaru didn''t even feel the urge to engage him. His disinterested attitude slowly doused Jiraiya''s fighting spirit.

    "Tch, you''re always like this," Jiraiya muttered, clearly disappointed. "You''re so annoying. Ugh, forget it! This is boring."

    With that, he hopped off Orochimaru''s desk, making his way back to his seat. As he settled into his chair, he kicked his feet up onto his desk, trying to look as carefree as possible.

    Orochimaru ignored himpletely.

    That''s when a voice suddenly echoed in his mind: [Ding! Wee to the Mad Scientist System!]

    Orochimaru''s eyes widened. He took a deep breath and asked inwardly, "Did you just say... system? What system?"

    [The Mad Scientist System, host!] the voice replied cheerfully.

    Mad Scientist System?!Orochimaru was stunned.

    A system. The ultimate gift for any reincarnator. He had read enough NovelBins to know what this meant. Getting a system was essentially a cheat code for life. It could help you grow stronger, faster, and perhaps smarter than anyone else. With a system, one could soar to the heights of power.

    And now, Orochimaru had his own system. The thought alone was enough to make any reincarnator rejoice. After all, how could you even call yourself a proper reincarnator without a system to back you up?

 Chapter 4: Exploring

    "ss is starting! ss is starting!"

    While Orochimaru was deep in thought, immersed in his mental conversation with the system, a ninja wearing a chuunin vest and bandages wrapped around his legs walked into the ssroom, signaling the start of the day''s lesson. This was Aizawa-sensei, the homeroom teacher for Orochimaru''s ss.

    "Students, open your textbooks. Today, we''ll be discussing the application of the Transformation Jutsu¡­"

    Hearing Aizawa-sensei''s voice, Orochimaru snapped back to reality, reminding himself that this was Naruto''s world not a science fiction universe where technological marvels reigned supreme. For a moment, he had almost confused the two worlds, his new reality melding with the strange technology from the system.

    Orochimaru quickly calmed himself, deciding to temporarily push aside his thoughts about the system and focus on the ss. But it didn''t take long only about ten minutes into the lecture before he found himself zoning out again.

    It wasn''t because he couldn''t understand the material; it was quite the opposite. Orochimaru already knew all of this far too well. The basic teachings at the Ninja Academy felt second nature to him, as if they had always been part of his consciousness. The application of the three basic techniques the Clone Jutsu, the Substitution Jutsu, and the Transformation Jutsu were all ingrained in him, fresh in his mind as though he had been practicing them for years.

    It seems I''ve fully inherited all of Orochimaru''s abilities, he thought, reflecting on the knowledge and memories that had seamlessly be his own.

    The Ninja Academy primarily taught basic knowledge things like chakra extraction, the three fundamental jutsu, and theoretical lessons on ninjabat. But for someone like Orochimaru, who had inherited both talent and knowledge, this was all rudimentary. His parents, though deceased, had been powerful ninjas in their time, leaving him a solid foundation to build upon.

    The only obstacle right now was his age. At six years old, his chakra reserves were naturally limited, making it difficult to perform higher-level techniques. He was reminded of Sasuke Uchiha from the original series, who could perform the Fireball Jutsu at twelve something that even Kakashi had found impressive. However, six-year-old Orochimaru''s chakra levels were about averagepared to his peers.

    But now, with his enhanced memories and the potential of the Mad Scientist System, Orochimaru knew his ceiling was much higher than that of most shinobi.

    Even though he hadn''t fully tested the extent of his abilities yet, he was confident that he was already stronger than most genin his age.

    ---

    Aizawa-sensei continued with the lecture, "The Transformation Jutsu allows you to disguise yourself as another person or object, creating confusion for the enemy. I''ve already exined the principles behind this technique, so there''s no need to repeat myself."

    He scanned the ssroom, his gaze eventually settling on Orochimaru.

    "I''ll need one of you to demonstrate the Transformation Jutsu for the ss."

    Most of the students in the ss were six years old, meaning only a few had fully mastered the technique. Naturally, Aizawa-sensei turned to Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru-kun, would you mind giving us a demonstration?"

    Orochimaru blinked, brought back to full attention as his name was called. He stood up from his seat, calm as always. Channeling his chakra ording to the precise movements etched in his memories, he performed the hand seals and, in an instant, a puff of smoke enveloped him.

    When the smoke cleared, Orochimaru had perfectly transformed into Aizawa-sensei.

    The ss erupted in awe.

    "Wow! That looks exactly like Aizawa-sensei!"

    "As expected of Orochimaru!"

    "Yeah, he''s amazing! He always gets it right!"

    "Orochimaru-kun is incredible!"

    The children''s admiration filled the room, but Orochimaru simply let out a quiet sigh of relief. It was clear now that he had indeed inherited all of Orochimaru''s abilities. To be able to execute the Transformation Jutsu so wlessly at his first attempt in this new life proved that he had full control over these powers.

    Aizawa-sensei smiled approvingly and motioned for Orochimaru to return to his seat.

    "Tch, what''s so special about that?" Jiraiya muttered from the side, annoyed by the praise Orochimaru was receiving. "I can do the Transformation Jutsu too!"

    For some reason, Jiraiya always seemed to harbor a grudge against Orochimaru, constantly trying to challenge him, much like how Naruto would constantly try to outdo Sasuke in the future. Their rivalry was still in its early stages, but the dynamic was already forming.

    However, Orochimaru, with his adult mind, paid Jiraiya no attention. In fact, even the original Orochimaru hadn''t cared much for Jiraiya''s challenges. But now, with his newly acquired memories and a much older mentality trapped in a child''s body, Orochimaru wasn''t about to waste his time on trivial rivalries with a brat.

    He had bigger things on his mind.

    Though he had awakened the Mad Scientist System, Orochimaru knew that in the world of Naruto, personal strength was paramount. Even if he were to delve into scientific research, it would only be to further his own strength and ability.@@novelbin@@

    Before diving headfirst into the system''s capabilities, he wanted to ensure he had fully familiarized himself with the abilities he had inherited from Orochimaru. In the original series, even without a system, Orochimaru had been the top student in his ss, going on to be one of the legendary Sannin. His intellect and cunning were unmatched. Even as his body grew weaker over time, Orochimaru always found ways to survive.

    If Orochimaru could achieve that in the original timeline, then the current Orochimaru backed by the system would be able to do far more.

    Speaking of the Sannin...

    Orochimaru''s gaze flicked across the ssroom as if searching for something or rather, someone. But something felt off.

    Where''s Tsunade? he wondered. She should be around here too, right?

    It took him a moment to remember the details from the original series.

    Tsunade didn''t attend the Ninja Academy¡­ Orochimaru realized. Tsunade was the granddaughter of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. Like Konohamaru in the future, she had been privately tutored. At this point, Jiraiya hadn''t even met her yet.

    "Well, no point worrying about that now," Orochimaru murmured to himself. "ording to my memories, the Ninja Academy''s graduation exam is in a week. With my current abilities, there''s nothing here left for me to learn."

    A devious grin formed on his face as an idea struck him.

    "So¡­ why not test if this Invisible Fly works?"

    The Mad Scientist System had gifted him a set of six invisible flies, each with impressive surveince capabilities. It would be a perfect opportunity to test the tools at his disposal while the rest of the ss was busy with their lesson.

    Orochimaru nced at Aizawa-sensei, who had already turned his attention back to the rest of the students, instructing them on the finer details of chakra control.

    Seeing the opportunity, Orochimaru discreetly reached into his robe, activating one of the invisible flies. The tiny device buzzed softly as it took flight, bingpletely imperceptible to the naked eye.

    With a mentalmand, Orochimaru directed the fly toward the back of the ssroom, testing its range and ability. The apanying contact lenses, which hade with the flies, allowed him to monitor everything the fly saw as it floated through the air, scouting out the area.

 Chapter 7: Tsunadeéˆ¥æªš Determination

    In the current Senju n, even though the First Hokage has passed away, both parents of the Tsunade are still alive.

    Moreover, Tsunade''s younger brother, Nawaki, hasn''t even been born yet!

    Therefore, Tsunade isn''t burdened by the pessimism or sadness that willter characterize her. Instead, she''s just a lively, cheerful little girl who already has a love for gambling and a bit of a violent streak!

    Orochimaru, calm as ever, responded to her presence with, "It''s just unexpected. Come in and sit down if you want."

    After saying that, he turned back to his living room, nonchntly ying with his ninja tools, paying her little mind.

    Tsunade, not at all bothered by Orochimaru''s indifferent attitude, strolled in, her hands sped behind her back, her little feet tapping lightly as she walked. But midway into the room, she stopped and wrinkled her nose.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, why does your living room smell so bad? Didn''t you always like to keep things clean?"

    "A stray cat got in just now," Orochimaru lied smoothly, then walked to the side and opened the window to let the room air out.

    He knew that what Tsunade was smelling was actually the lingering odor from the impurities his body had expelled after drinking the gene enhancing serum.

    But of course, there was no way he would admit to that!

    Hearing his response, Tsunade looked puzzled but didn''t think much of it. "I see. Well, whatever. Let''s not talk about that. How about we go to the training ground?"

    "The training ground? For what?"

    "Obviously for sparring!" Tsunade said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "None of the other kids are any challenge for me. That''s why I came to you!"

    As the princess of the Senju n, she had every right to be confident.

    Because right now in Konoha Vige, there were very few children of their age who could match Orochimaru''s level.

    After all, how many regr ninjas couldpare to a prodigy from the Senju n?@@novelbin@@

    Jiraiya?

    At this point, he didn''t even know who Tsunade was!

    Uchiha Fugaku?

    He was only one year old at this time!

    Hyuga Hizashi?

    They weren''t even born yet!

    However, faced with Tsunade''s eager request for a fight, Orochimaru wasn''t particrly interested. "Maybe some other time. I have something to take care of today."

    "Something to take care of?" Tsunade blinked, confused. "What could be more important than improving your strength?"

    "Noment," Orochimaru said as he packed up his ninja tools, slung them over his shoulder, and made his way out of the house. "When you leave, make sure to close the door behind you. Thanks."

    Before Tsunade could react, Orochimaru was already out the door, leaving her standing there, stunned.

    "What''s up with him? Hey, wait!" she called after him, but he was already long gone.

    Orochimaru hadn''t ignored Tsunade to act cold or superior.

    It was because, as a reincarnator, he now had a very different mindset.

    In his eyes, both Jiraiya and Tsunade were still just six-year-old children.

    Sure, their abilities were far beyond what adults in his previous world could manage, but to him, they were still brats!

    He had no real interest in sparring with them.

    Even though this made him seem a bit out of ce in this world, Orochimaru''s naturally withdrawn personality, which had be even more pronounced after his parents'' deaths, meant his behavior wouldn''t raise too much suspicion.

    Suddenly, Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed, and he quickly sidestepped to the right!

    Several pebbles flew past where he had just been standing!

    Looking up, he saw three brats blocking his way, grinning maliciously.

    "Damn it, we missed?" said the kid at the front, wearing a ck shirt with a red and white fan the Uchiha n symbol emzoned on the back. His voice was filled with frustration.

    The two kids behind him, both around the same size, were also ring at Orochimaru with open hostility.

    "Is that Orochimaru? Hey, he dodged pretty fast!"

    "Yeah, didn''t expect that! He looks so weak, but his reaction time isn''t bad!"

    Weak?

    Orochimaru had always looked rather thin and pale, even as a child. His naturally paleplexion and slightly gaunt appearance gave off a sickly vibe.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t bothered by their insults. He knew better than to get riled up by people like this.

    In any world, when someone tries to mock you, the best way to respond isn''t by defending yourself.

    It''s by using your strength to shut them up for good!

    And right now¡­

    "Uchiha brats, huh?" Orochimaru recognized the group in front of him.

    The one who had first spoken was a ssmate, a kid from the Uchiha n. This boy often bullied civilian-born ninjas, relying on the reputation of the Uchiha name.

    ording to Orochimaru''s memories, this same kid had tried to pick on him three days ago, only to end up getting beaten.

    As for the two kids behind him, Orochimaru didn''t know them, but judging by their clothes, they were also from the Uchiha n.

    They also seemed to be a bit older than him.

    "Orochimaru, you''d better behave yourself today, or else¡­" the lead Uchiha began to threaten.

    "Three against one, is that it?" Orochimaru cut him off, his voice calm.

    Hearing Orochimaru''s interruption, the Uchiha kid''s temper red. "You bastard! Just because you''re number one in the ss, you think you''re better than me? Big brothers, help me teach him a lesson!"

    "Heh, sorry, kid," one of the older boys sneered as they rolled up their sleeves. "We don''t usually bully kids younger than us, but since you messed with our cousin, we''ll make an exception!"

    In their minds, Orochimaru was just the child of a civilian ninja. They didn''t feel the least bit of guilt about beating him up.

    But just as they were about to step forward, a loud voice suddenly called out.

    "Hold it right there! Do the Uchiha n think it''s okay to gang up on someone just because you have numbers on your side?"

    A small figure with a ponytail came running from behind them, panting heavily as she approached.

    "Oh? Who do we have here? The little princess of the Senju n?" Uchiha Shu, the leader, paused for a moment, then smirked. "What? Are you going to stand up for Orochimaru?"

    It was none other than Tsunade, standing there with her arms crossed, her gaze sharp.

 Chapter 9: Lesson

    Shadow clones arepletely different from ordinary clones!

    This jutsu creates a physical entity that can move and fight independently, with its own consciousness and a degree of resistance to attacks. Unlike ordinary clones, shadow clones can engage in advanced ninjutsu, making them versatile in bothbat and strategy.

    Not to mention that even some chunin struggle to master the shadow clone technique, so for a six-year-old to pull this off was remarkable.

    Combine that with Orochimaru''s already above-average strength, and it was no wonder the Uchiha boys were left stunned.

    "Damn¡­ how did this happen?" Uchiha Shu mumbled, still in shock.

    Uchiha Shu wasn''t particrly weak, but he had let his guard down, and Orochimaru had capitalized on that.

    From the look on their faces, Orochimaru could tell exactly what these kids were thinking.

    Without a word, he deactivated his shadow clone, turned his back on them, and calmly walked away toward the training ground.

    He had no interest in dealing with people who had already given up.

    Why could Orochimaru use the shadow clone technique at such a young age?

    The answer was simple: because his parents had been ninjas.

    The shadow clone wasn''t as restricted as the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu, a forbidden technique that only a handful of people could use due to its extreme chakra consumption.

    On the other hand, the shadow clone jutsu was rtivelymon. Plenty of experienced ninjas, even those specializing in traps and tactics, could master it.

    Thus, it made perfect sense that Orochimaru''s parents would have passed this knowledge on to him.

    So, Orochimaru mastering it wasn''t some extraordinary feat, but rather a natural consequence of his upbringing.

    That said, shadow clones divide the user''s chakra equally between the original and the clone. Because the clone is chakra-based, it doesn''t respond as well as the original body, which is why Orochimaru seldom used it.

    Even if he could create a shadow clone, maintaining it for too long would drain his energy quickly.

    When it came to chakra control, Orochimaru wasn''t quite as skilled as Uchiha Itachi, who had the natural advantage of the Uchiha bloodline.

    After all, the Uchiha n possessed an innate reservoir of spiritual energy, even before awakening the Sharingan, giving them a natural edge in chakra maniptionpared to ordinary ninjas.

    However, now that Orochimaru had used the primary gene enhancement fluid, his physical and spiritual energy had both surged, allowing him to close the gap in talent.

    Except for the absence of the Sharingan, in every other aspect, Orochimaru was now on par with Itachi!

    So, there was nothing odd about him using the shadow clone technique on a whim.

    In his previous life, Orochimaru had often fantasized about being able to use this technique, and now that he could, he naturally wanted to try it out.

    As Orochimaru strode away, Tsunade, finally snapping out of her shock, ignored the Uchiha brats and chased after him.

    ---

    Meanwhile, atop a tall building in Konoha Vige¡­

    Three armored ninjas stood on the roof, observing the scene in the streets below through the sunlight, looking dumbfounded.

    "A shadow clone at his age? That''s impressive! Sarutobi, this Orochimaru is a real prodigy!" one of them said, unable to hide his amazement.

    "Haha, it''s truly remarkable. I''ve never seen anyone use a shadow clone at the age of six!" another chimed in, still in awe.

    "Among this year''s students, aside from Tsunade, I''d say Orochimaru is probably the most outstanding one, right?" one asked, turning to theirpanion.

    "Haha, that might not necessarily be true!" Hiruzen responded with a knowing smile.

    Yes, this was Sarutobi Hiruzen, the man who would one day be the Third Hokage.

    But right now, he was only 24, a young and promising shinobi in Konoha.

    Standing beside him were Uchiha Kagami and Shimura Danzo, both equally young and full of potential.

    Hearing the conversation, Danzo remained silent, his gaze fixed in the direction where Orochimaru had walked off, deep in thought.

    It was currently the 16th year of Konoha.

    The First Shinobi World War was still ongoing, though it had shifted fromrge-scale conflicts to smaller, localized battles.

    While Konoha was busy dealing with the war, it was also focusing on selecting and nurturing talented young ninjas at the academy.

    Orochimaru was one of those promising seeds.

    Today, Sarutobi and the others had just returned from a mission when they happened to spot Orochimaru heading out.

    Upon closer inspection, they saw a group of Uchiha children lying in ambush.

    Though Uchiha Kagami was initially a little embarrassed to see children bullying others, Shimura Danzo believed that it was natural for kids to have scuffles, and there was no need to intervene unless there was real danger.

    So, they decided to watch the scene y out.

    And what they witnessed was truly astonishing.

    ---

    Orochimaru, still oblivious to the fact that he had been watched from afar, continued walking, with Tsunade tailing him like a loyal follower.

    "Hey, why are you following me?" Orochimaru asked without turning around.

    "Eh?" Tsunade blinked, then quickly put on a nonchnt expression. "Who says I''m following you? I''m just heading to the training ground too. It''s you who''s following me!"@@novelbin@@

    With that, she shamelessly put her hands behind her back and walked ahead of him, as if she were leading the way.

    This was the path to the training ground, after all, and she believed Orochimaru was heading there as well. She just had no idea what he nned to do once they arrived.

    Seeing Tsunade''s antics, Orochimaru sighed inwardly.

    You''re still too young to even lie convincingly.

    Ignoring her, he continued on his way toward the training ground.

    ---

    "436... 437... 438¡­"

    Loud, mocking voices echoed from the training ground as Orochimaru and Tsunade approached.

    "Haha! A kid who doesn''t even know ninjutsu or genjutsu thinks he can be a ninja? Ridiculous!"

    "Exactly! Just give up, kid! You''re not fit to be a ninja at all!"

    "Hey, cut him some ck. At least he''s trying hard!"

    "What''s the use of hard work if you''re a loser? No matter how hard you try, a loser is still a loser! Hahaha!"

    Curious, Orochimaru stepped into the training ground, followed closely by Tsunade.

    What they saw was a strange sight.

    A child about the same age as them was doing sit-ups, sweat dripping from his forehead. He wore a green jumpsuit and a red scarf, his distinctive bowl-cut hairstyle making him stand out.

    Surrounding him were several other kids, all of them jeering and ridiculing him.

    "Isn''t that... Might Guy? No, wait, it''s Might Dai!" Orochimaru realized, recognizing the boy.

    Indeed, the child doing sit-ups was none other than Might Dai, the father of the future Might Guy, both of whom wouldter be legendary in their own right.

 Chapter 12: Graduation Exam

    Orochimaru had no idea what was happening in the Hokage''s office, and even if he did, he probably wouldn''t care. He was confident that, without any intervention, he would inevitably be Sarutobi Hiruzen''s disciple. This was a certainty in his mind nothing would change that oue.

    He stared at the chakra testing paper in his hand, lost in thought. After the test, Orochimaru noticed that his current self didn''t seem to have all the chakra attributes that he recalled possessing in the future. Wind, Earth, and Water were the only ones that appeared in the test. From this, he spected that perhaps the reason his future self had all the elemental attributes was because of hister body modifications.

    However, Orochimaru wasn''t sure, and since he couldn''t figure it out at the moment, he decided to stop thinking about it. He had never been the type to dwell on problems without clear answers. Taking a deep breath, he looked up at the sky.

    "If I want to quickly improve my strength, aside from relying on family bloodline limit, the fastest way would be to be a Jinch¨±riki," Orochimaru mused. But bing a Jinch¨±riki wasn''t something he could think about for now; with his current abilities, it was a pointless thought.

    As for family bloodline limit? Perhaps that was a direction worth pursuing. In other words, should he start conducting experiments right away? The more he thought about it, the more it seemed like the right path to take.

    But then, he remembered something else he didn''t have enough money.

    Based on his calctions, purchasing the scattered equipment necessary for his initial experiments would cost at least several hundred thousand ryo. Hundreds of thousands of ryo were an astronomical amount for someone like him right now.

    A Genin like Orochimaru could only take on D-rank missions, and the pay for those missions ranged from 5,000 to 10,000 ryo. The payment would then be split among team members. After getting his share, Orochimaru would only have around two to three thousand ryo for himself. After covering daily expenses, how many months would it take to save up enough for his experiments?

    His eyes narrowed slightly. He had never expected that in this world, where strength was the ultimate measure, he would be troubled by something as mundane as money. He had briefly considered selling the enhancement serum he''d received from the system, which could increase chakra by 50%. That would surely fetch a high price.

    But after some thought, he realized that selling the serum was far too risky. Not only was he unsure if the liquid actually worked on others, but even if it did, how could he exin where it came from? The ninjas of Konoha were no fools. They would likely interrogate him until they forced the truth out, and how would he handle that? He certainly didn''t want to go from being the experimenter to bing the subject of experiments.

    No, it was better to take things one step at a time. For now, his focus should be on passing the graduation exam and using the time afterward to familiarize himself with the experimental process. With this in mind, Orochimaru returned to his residence and began simting experiments using the knowledge stored in his mind.

    School? Who even bothers going to school in person these days? If you don''t rely on a Shadow Clone to learn, can you really call yourself a genius?

    Throughout the entire Naruto series, only Uchiha Itachi had mastered the art of learning through Shadow Clones. Even Kakashi, who was also considered a genius, still went to school in person. When Kakashi took the graduation exam at the age of five, he could already use the forbidden technique to create multiple clones. But the reason he still went to school in the flesh was because he couldn''t control his chakra well enough to maintain a clone for an entire day.

    Uchiha Itachi had achieved it, and now, Orochimaru had too.

    Time passed quickly, and before he knew it, seven days had gone by. During that time, Orochimaru not only consolidated his abilities but also absorbed the information provided by the system. Now, everything was ready, and all he needed was the right opportunity.

    During these seven days, he also discovered something extraordinary: the surveince flies given to him by the system could record the process of other ninjas casting jutsu through their electronic eyes. The recorded footage could even be yed back in slow motion, which made it easier for him to analyze and learn those techniques. It was like having six extra Sharingan at his disposal!

    Thanks to these recorded images,bined with his natural talent and the knowledge inherited from his parents, Orochimaru learned a great deal of ninjutsu in just one week. He had already mastered a variety of techniques, including the Water Wave, Earth Clone, Earth Mud Wall, and Wind de. Even though he knew that these basic techniques weren''t particrly impressive, they were still better than nothing.

    Finally, the day of the graduation exam arrived.

    The exam involved the Three Basic Techniques Substitution Jutsu, Transformation Jutsu, and Clone Jutsu as well as Shuriken Throwing. The rules were simple enough, and Orochimaru, for once, appeared in person to take the test.

    "Alright, today is the graduation exam," announced Chunin Aizawa, holding a list in his hand. "When I call your name,e up to the podium!"

    "Hirata!"

    "Present!" ¡­

    "Kenta!"

    "Here!" ¡­

    "Kenichi!"

    "Present!"

    As the names were called, students walked up to the podium one by one. Since everyone in the ss was only around six years old, very few were actually expected to graduate.

    "Next up, Jiraiya!"@@novelbin@@

    The moment Jiraiya''s name was called, he jumped up from his seat like he had been injected with adrenaline. "Orochimaru, watch closely! You''re about to witness your future Master Jiraiya graduate with flying colors! Haha!"

    With an air of bravado, Jiraiya swaggered up to the podium and effortlessly demonstrated his mastery of the Three Basic Techniques. His proficiency immediately drew gasps of surprise from the students in the audience.

    "Wow! Jiraiya''s amazing!"

    "Who knew he was hiding this much skill?!"

    "Mastering the Three Basic Techniques after just one year at the academy? That''s some serious talent!"

    Even Aizawa couldn''t help but nod in approval. Jiraiya was one of the few students who had the potential to pass the exam.

    _______________________________________If you''re interested in supporting me or reading 15+ Advanced chapters here you go: /Blownleaves

 Chapter 14: Test

    Jiraiya came back with a swollen face, and Orochimaru shot a quick nce at the two of them.

    As expected, I''m an adult now. I can''t y these childish games with them anymore, Orochimaru thought. Compared to this lively, chaotic scene, he much preferred being alone. He couldn''t quite tell whether this was his original personality or if it was influenced by the original Orochimaru''s demeanor.

    "Damn it, girl! What kind of monster are you?!" Jiraiya grumbled, rubbing his swollen face, clearly irritated.

    "Hmph!" Tsunade responded with a dismissive snort.

    "Alright, alright, let''s not escte things any further," Hiruzen interjected, stepping in to settle the matter. "This is your first day getting to know each other, and you''ll be working together for a long time, so let''s focus on building your friendship!"

    Hiruzen''s authoritative tone immediately diffused the situation.

    ---@@novelbin@@

    "We''re all meeting for the first time today, and I need to get a sense of your abilities," Hiruzen continued once the dust had settled. He then pulled out two small bells from his pouch.

    "These bells are key to your task. You''ll need to snatch these two bells from me," he exined, holding them up for everyone to see.

    Seeing the bells and hearing the exnation, Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly. So, the legendary Sannin were tested with the same bell exercise back then?

    "Two bells?" Orochimaru said calmly. "That means¡­"

    "Yes," Hiruzen confirmed, smiling slightly. "Someone will be left without a bell and won''t get lunch. Not only that, but they''ll be tied to the wooden stakes over there and will have to watch the others eat."

    So it was indeed the bell test. Perfect, Orochimaru thought. This will be a good opportunity to test the fruits of my training over the past few days.

    Next to him, Jiraiya''s mischievous grin returned. He quickly turned to Tsunade, full of excitement. "Hey, Tsunade, how about this? If I grab one of the bells, will you go on a date with me?"

    Tsunade didn''t even hesitate. "If you don''t get a bell, you''d better stay far, far away from me," she replied nonchntly, knowing full well Jiraiya didn''t stand a chance.

    Jiraiya''s grin widened even more. "Alright, it''s a deal!" His confidence was sky-high, not like Naruto or Obito, who had bravado but hid insecurity underneath. Jiraiya was genuinely convinced of his own strength.

    Hiruzen, observing Jiraiya''s enthusiastic attitude, couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright then. I''ll turn around and count to ten. When I''m done, be prepared to fight. The clock starts now!"

    With that, Hiruzen tied the bells to his waist and turned around.

    ---

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, all three of them vanished from sight.

    Orochimaru quickly found a hiding spot, his mind racing. He knew that ever since he transmigrated into this world, everything had changed. He couldn''t rely solely on his knowledge of the Naruto storyline because his very presence could create unpredictable butterfly effects. He needed to adapt to the current situation and form his own judgments, rather than blindly relying on memory.

    He barely even remembered how Naruto''s Team 7 originally passed the bell test, much less how the future Sannin did it. But one thing he did know Hiruzen was incredibly powerful. Ridiculously so. If they wanted to seize the bells, they''d have to outsmart him.

    With that in mind, Orochimaru flicked his wrist, sending a small fly-shaped surveince drone into the air. Soon, Hiruzen''s every move appeared in Orochimaru''s vision.

    "Jiraiya¡­ that idiot," Orochimaru muttered under his breath.

    In the middle of the training field, Jiraiya had already fallen for one of Hiruzen''s most basic traps. He was hanging upside down from a tree, iling helplessly. How unreliable, Orochimaru thought. He may have graduated, but he''s still hopelessly impulsive. His theoretical knowledge is clearlycking too. Forget it he''s a lost cause.

    Shifting his gaze, Orochimaru noticed Tsunade hidden in the grass some distance away. After a brief moment of thought, he gestured towards her.

    Tsunade blinked in surprise but quickly nodded in understanding. Even though they hadn''t fought together before, Orochimaru''s hand signals were simple and clear. He was indicating that he would initiate the first move, and Tsunade should wait for the right moment to strike.

    ---

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    Two shurikens sliced through the air, heading straight for Hiruzen.

    Orochimaru''s initial n was to discuss a proper strategy with the other two and work together for a coordinated three-versus-one assault on their teacher. But with Jiraiya caught so easily, only two of them were left to execute any n.

    The shurikens Orochimaru threw, however, were effortlessly dodged by Hiruzen. Without even turning around, the experienced Hokage avoided the attack with ease.

    "An attack like that won''t work on me," Hiruzen teased with a smile.

    But just as the words left his mouth

    Water Release: Water Wave!

    A sudden torrent of water surged toward Hiruzen. Orochimaru had followed up the shuriken attack with a water jutsu.

    "Oh? You''ve already mastered Water Release on your own? Impressive!" Hiruzen praised, deftly evading the wave with a series of nimble somersaults, his movements as fluid and agile as a monkey''s. Even as heplimented Orochimaru, he remained one step ahead.

    Just as he was about to make anotherment, his eyes widened in sudden rm. He had sensed something.

    Whoosh!

    A razor-sharp wind de sliced through the air, striking him dead-on.

    In an instant, Hiruzen was cut clean in half.

    Jiraiya, still hanging upside down from the tree, was frozen in shock. "S-Sarutobi-sensei¡­ was killed¡­? Is this¡­ is this a joke?"

    Tsunade, who had been crouched in the grass and ready to attack, was equally stunned. She had just watched Orochimaru create a shadow clone, use Water Release as a distraction, and then circle around to nk Hiruzen. The clone had drawn Hiruzen''s attention with the shuriken and water jutsu, while Orochimaru''s real body took advantage of the opening to unleash Wind Release, a jutsu with powerful cutting force.

 Chapter 17: Can You Give Me a Strand of Your Hair?

    Gene fusion? Fusing two or more genes together?

    As Orochimaru pondered over the concept, his eyes narrowed slightly. This ability sounds impressive, he thought, but without diving deeper into the specifics, he couldn''t yet assess its true usefulness. He spent the next two hours skimming through the information rted to the gene extraction technique.@@novelbin@@

    Well, this ability is quite interesting as well, he noted. It contained detailed methods for extracting various genes from living things.

    Orochimaru nodded to himself, satisfied. "Exchange for the gic detector."

    "The exchange is sessful. 1,000 technology points have been consumed."

    In a sh, a palm-sized gadget appeared in Orochimaru''s storage. It resembled a small wireless camerapact and easily conceble. Orochimaru nced at his attribute panel, noticing a few changes.

    ---

    Host: Orochimaru

    Mastered Technology: Basic Gene Enhancement Serum

    Current Stage Technology: Gene Extraction Technique

    - nt Specimens (0/100)

    - Animal Specimens (0/100)

    Next Stage: Gene Fusion

    Remaining Technology Points: 4000

    Equipments:  Gene Detector: Capable of analyzing the gic information of any species.

    ---

    "So, I need to extract the genes from a hundred kinds of nts and a hundred types of animals toplete this phase of the technology?" Orochimaru muttered to himself. "This shouldn''t be too hard."

    A hundred types of living organisms? Between the snakes, insects, rats, ants, birds, and other wildlife in the area, it wouldn''t be difficult to gather the samples. As for the nts, there were easily over a hundred types of weeds and flowers scattered throughout the vige.

    However, it was alreadyte in the day, and Orochimaru wasn''t particrly in the mood to start gathering samples just yet.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru arrived at the training ground as usual. However, his mind continued to wander, reflecting on the hardships he''d faced during the past six months while conducting his experiments.

    The raw materials for the basic gic enhancement serum had been numerous andplex. Many of them had required careful dposition, purification, and sometimes fusion. A slight miscalction in the form, even by a fraction, often led to failure. Each time he failed, he had to start all over again. At times, even a basic purification experiment would take over ten days toplete.

    It was, without a doubt, a difficult journey for someone who had only just begun his foray into scientific research.

    Still, there were always more solutions than problems in this world. To avoid wasting precious raw materials, Orochimaru had chosen to practice his skills usingmon nts and food until he became proficient. Once he felt confident, he moved on to using the proper ingredients. Along the way, he''d also frequented Konoha''s library, purchasing and reading numerous books rted to his work.

    It had taken him half a year to finallyplete what was considered a "simple" experiment. But simplicity was only inparison to veteran scientists people with decades of experience. For a beginner like Orochimaru, it had been anything but easy.

    As he strolled along the road to the training ground, Orochimaru''s eyes drifted to the weeds growing along the roadside. An idea sparked in his mind. The gic detector he had exchanged for was tucked away on the inside of his arm, concealed under the sleeve of his robe. Pulling out a small test tube, he plucked a random weed and began the analysis.

    "Ding, a mountain weed specimen has been detected. However, the specimen is too low-level to provide any energy for fusion."

    As expected, collecting random weeds works towardpleting the task, Orochimaru thought.

    "Ding, ntain specimen detected. This specimen is too low-level to provide any energy for fusion."

    "Ding, analyzing¡­"

    He continued picking up various nts as he walked, testing them with the gene detector. After collecting samples from more than ten species, he had already gathered several nt genes.

    Of course, the gic detector repeatedly informed him that these nts weren''t powerful enough to provide energy after fusion, which piqued his curiosity.

    "System, can these nts still be fused, despite their low energy potential?" he asked.

    "Yes, host."

    "How does the fusion process work?"

    "Please unlock the next technology."

    The next technology¡­ Orochimaru nced at thebel on his interface that read "Gene Fusion." I see.

    Gene extraction involved collecting samples from animals and nts, then extracting their genes through various methods such as dposition, heating, or burning. But gene fusion this would allow him tobine the extracted genes, creating something new.

    A sudden thought crossed his mind. If I can fuse animal and nt genes, shouldn''t human genes also be capable of fusion? His eyes gleamed with excitement at the idea.

    The cells of the First Hokage¡­

    Orochimaru''s mind raced. If he could obtain the cells of Hashirama Senju, the First Hokage, who had the legendary Wood Release, gene fusion could open up unprecedented possibilities. His hands clenched at the thought.

    ---

    "Hey, Orochimaru! Good morning!" a voice called out.

    Snapping out of his thoughts, Orochimaru looked up and saw Tsunade waving at him from a distance. He had arrived at the training ground without even realizing it.

    Tsunade had be a familiar presence in his life over the past half year. After being assigned to the same team, they had spent a considerable amount of time training together. Orochimaru''s indifferent demeanor had faded slightly over time, and he now regarded her with a certain familiarity.

    "Morning," Orochimaru replied with a nod, acknowledging her greeting.

    "You seem to be in a good mood today!" Tsunade said with a smile, noticing his rxed expression. She walked closer to him and added, "By the way, I''ve noticed that every time we finish training, you rush off somewhere. Do you have something important to do?"

    "I''ll exinter," Orochimaru replied calmly, not offering much in the way of details. These advanced technologies were powerful, and given his current age, it wasn''t the right time to reveal them. He preferred to keep his work a secret for now.

    Tsunade blinked, slightly taken aback by his nonchnt response. A faint blush crept up her cheeks. "It seems like you''re really in a good mood today!"

    To be honest, Orochimaru was quite handsome, especially now in his youth. His fair skin and long, flowing hair made him more attractive than many girls their age. Whenever he walked through the vige, he often drew attention from other girls, leaving them blushing after a mere nce in his direction.

    Because of this, Tsunade had begun to develop a subtle admiration for him. In the original timeline, if Orochimaru hadn''t been so reclusive and uninterested in women, Kato Dan might never have entered Tsunade''s life. Perhaps Orochimaru and Tsunade would have had the opportunity to grow closer.

    Suddenly, Orochimaru''s voice broke through her thoughts. "Can you give me a strand of your hair?" (Bruhhh?)

    "Huh?" Tsunade blinked, caught off guard. Why would he want that?

 Chapter 19: Opportunity

    Ding, congrattions to the host for obtaining an ant specimen...

    Ding, congrattions to the host for obtaining...

    Orochimaru''s mind churned as the system continued its updates. "Does the same species only count as one specimen?" he wondered aloud.

    After listening to the system''s exnation, he realized something important. It seemed that in order toplete the task of gene extraction, each unique species would only be counted once, regardless of how many individuals he collected.

    For example, if he gathered cells from several humans, they would all still count as one species. The same logic applied to animals: he could collect different varieties of the same species, but they wouldn''t count toward new tasks.

    That makes sense, Orochimaru mused. It didn''t affect his research at all. For someone like him, collecting a hundred species was child''s y.

    "Well, this should be easy enough," he muttered, his golden eyes glinting with confidence.

    As he continued walking, something in the distance caught his attention a cemetery. It seemed eerily familiar to him.

    After a moment, realization struck. Ah, of course... This was the resting ce of his parents in this world. No wonder it stirred a sense of familiarity within him.

    With a slight pang of nostalgia, Orochimaru made his way to the Yamanaka n''s flower shop, purchased a bouquet of white chrysanthemums, and returned to his parents'' grave. Heid the flowers before the stone with a sense of quiet reverence.

    "Even though I''m not the Orochimaru you once knew," he said softly, bowing deeply in front of the tombstone, "I still owe you this respect. Consider it my filial duty."

    After paying his respects, Orochimaru turned to leave. But as he was about to step away, something white behind the tombstone caught his eye. Curiosity piqued, he moved quickly, stepping behind the stone and picking up the strange object.

    "What''s this? Snakeskin? But... it''s white?" he mumbled.

    Before he could examine it further, a familiar voice called out from a distance.

    "Hey, Orochimaru!"

    Looking up, he saw Jiraiya running toward him. Orochimaru quickly stuffed the white snakeskin into his robe, concealing it from view.

    "What''s up?" Orochimaru asked, his voice calm and even.

    "I need to ask you something..." Jiraiya began.

    ---

    "Summoning Jutsu?" Orochimaru repeated, blinking in mild surprise as Jiraiya exined. That''s right he had been so busy with his experiments that he had nearly forgotten that all three of the future Sannin had their own signature summons.

    Tsunade had already mastered her slug summoning, and now it seemed Jiraiya had learned to summon toads. How could I have overlooked this? Orochimaru mused.

    "Tsunade told me you already knew how to summon creatures too, but I didn''t believe her!" Jiraiya said, his tone slightly using. "So I came to ask for myself. Hey, hey, show me if you can do it!"

    "I can''t," Orochimaru replied bluntly, not wanting to waste any time.

    "What? You really can''t?" Jiraiya''s disbelief was evident on his face.

    "I have no reason to lie to you."

    "Hah!" Jiraiya burst intoughter, his pride swelling. "See? I, Jiraiya-sama, had to work so hard to master summoning, and you, Orochimaru, have never even done it before! I knew it!"

    Jiraiya''s glee was almost palpable as he pranced around, clearly reveling in his victory. Orochimaru, however, had no interest in entertaining his antics. He simply turned and began walking away, uninterested in Jiraiya''s childish celebration.

    "Hey! Where are you going? Don''t leave! Let''s have a chat,e on!" Jiraiya called after him, but Orochimaru waved him off dismissively.

    "Boring," Orochimaru muttered, making it clear he wasn''t going to engage further.

    ---

    Later that night, Orochimaruy on his bed, his mind racing with thoughts as he stared at the white snakeskin he had retrieved from the cemetery earlier. Though he had acted indifferent during the day, Jiraiya''s words had left a small impression on him.

    Tsunade probably learned summoning from her family, Orochimaru thought. The slug''s size is directly proportional to the amount of chakra used, so she can summon it no matter how small her reserves are.

    As for Jiraiya, he had learned the summoning technique from Hiruzen. The fool had used the technique without a contract and had identally been transported to Mount Myoboku, thend of the toads. But what about Orochimaru?

    There were plenty of scrolls in my parents'' inheritance, but none contained the summoning technique, let alone any mention of summoning snakes.

    A chilling thought crossed his mind: Could it be that because I''m a reincarnator, the opportunity that should have belonged to the original Orochimaru is gone?

    Suddenly, a loud boom echoed through the house, jolting Orochimaru from his thoughts.

    "What was that?" he muttered, quickly sitting up. Another thud followed soon after.

    This time, Orochimaru pinpointed the source of the noise. It wasing from the living room. In a few quick steps, he made his way out of his room and into the hallway, his senses sharp as he approached the living room.

    Boom!

    The sound rang out again. Orochimaru''s golden eyes scanned the room, searching for the source.

    It''sing from under the floor... Is something hitting the floor from below?@@novelbin@@

    A sudden thought struck him. Could there be... a hidden basement beneath the house? It wouldn''t be unusual for a ninja family to have secret passageways or basements. Orochimaru''s parents might have dug the basement before he was even born, and he simply hadn''t known about it.

    Without wasting any time, Orochimaru began scanning the floor for any signs of a trapdoor or secret entrance. As a ninja, searching for hidden passages was a basic skill.

    After moving a few pieces of experimental equipment into his system''s storage, he found the source of the noise a thick wooden panel in the far right corner of the room. The muffled thudding wasing from beneath it.

    Orochimaru knocked on the panel, confirming it was hollow. Cautiously, he drew a kunai and slipped his hand into the gap at the edge of the floorboard, ready for whatever mighte.

    Squeak!

    The floor panel lifted easily, revealing a secretpartment below.

    A massive python, as thick as an adult''s calf, reared its head from the dark hole beneath the floor. The creature''s body was covered in intricate flower-like patterns, and its golden eyes, with vertical slits, locked onto Orochimaru''s. It hissed, flicking its tongue menacingly.

    Orochimaru''s first instinct was to retreat and defend himself, but something held him back. The giant snake didn''t seem to have any intention of attacking him. Instead, it stared at him intently, its gaze almost assessing.

    After a few tense moments, the python opened its mouth, revealing something unexpected a scroll. Therge serpent dropped the scroll onto the floor in front of Orochimaru, then slithered back into the darkness beneath the house.

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as he bent down and picked up the scroll, feeling its weight in his hands.

    A summoning scroll? he wondered. As he slowly unrolled it, the truth became clear.

    _______________________________________

    If you enjoy reading this book, I''d love to hear your thoughts. Please consider leaving a review and sharing yourments. Your feedback helps me grow and improve, and I truly appreciate it.

 Chapter 20: Contract

    The unexpected joy from Orochimaru discovering the white python overwhelmed him momentarily. His instincts, however, did not lead him to attack. Instead, his first thought was to step back.

    Why attack a snake when I should be one of them?  he mused. If he attacked this snake, how could he expect to forge a bond with themter?

    Luckily, the flower-patterned python didn''t seem hostile, but Orochimaru remained cautious. After all, sudden kindness from a snake wasn''t something to be taken lightly. ncing at the scroll the python had dropped, he quickly formted a n. While keeping a wary eye on the snake, he reached for the scroll.

    Upon inspecting it, he found that the scroll itself wasn''t particrly unique, save for what it recorded the origin of this snake.

    "Was this snake raised by my parents?" Orochimaru thought aloud, his golden eyes narrowing. "Could it be that they imnted a spiritual mark in its subconscious, so it wouldn''t attack me?"

    His gaze returned to the massive snake. Orochimaru was well aware that each of the Sannin had their own signature summon creatures. Jiraiya had the toads of Mount Myoboku, Tsunade had her slugs from Shikkotsu Forest, and he, Orochimaru, would eventually summon the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    But this snake in front of him? It wasn''t speaking, unlike the high-level toads or the intelligent slug Tsunade summoned. Most snakes from Ry¨±chi Cave didn''t have the gift of speech unless they were particrly special.

    It can''t speak? Orochimaru thought, pondering the situation. So how did the original Orochimaru control these snakes?

    His mind worked through the possible exnations.

    "Do I need to sign a summoning contract first?" Orochimaru muttered. "That makes sense¡­ but how do I go about signing the contract? Do I need to visit Ry¨±chi Cave?"

    Just as these thoughts were crossing his mind, the flower patterned python reacted. Bah! The python hissed and gestured toward the basement, seemingly asking him to follow.

    "Do you want me to go down with you?" Orochimaru asked tentatively.

    Bah! The python nodded or at least it seemed to.

    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment, but quickly decided to follow. With my current strength, I should be able to handle anything unexpected. He walked down into the basement, fully aware of his surroundings.

    The basement was small, and the lighting was poor. Realizing the darkness would hinder him, Orochimaru quickly returned upstairs to fetch a candle. Once lit, the soft glow of the me illuminated the space, revealing two objects sitting before him.

    One was an intricately detailed scroll, and the other was a long iron box.

    ---

    Orochimaru sat cross-legged in his living room, the two items ced beside him. Behind him, the flower patterned python coiled quietly, its tongue flickering in and out as it watched him obediently. The creature''s docile nature surprised Orochimaru. It seemed surprisingly loyal and calm in his presence, an unexpected contrast to the snake''s usual aggressive reputation.

    This snake is unusually well-behaved, Orochimaru thought, though he quickly pushed those thoughts aside. There were more pressing matters at hand.

    He turned his attention to the two objects in front of him. Even with all his experiments and experiences, he couldn''t help but marvel at what he had found.

    So my father had a summoning contract with the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave too? Orochimaru''s mind raced. It seemed that this python had been summoned by his father to guard these two treasures.

    Orochimaru recalled that in the basement, there had been a tunnel leading out of Konoha Vige, allowing the python to leave to hunt for food. That exined how the creature had survived in hiding for so long. The python had been living beneath the house for a year, sustaining itself by catching prey from the outside.

    "What a pleasant surprise!" Orochimaru said to himself, his voice filled with rare emotion. He calmed his excitement and examined the long iron box next to the scroll. The box wasn''t locked but had a simple seal that required chakra to unlock. Orochimaru channeled a bit of chakra into the seal, and soon the box creaked open.

    Inside the box was a shining silver sword, its de gleaming in the dim candlelight.

    Orochimaru''s eyes widened, his pupils contracting. "It really is¡­ Kusanagi!"

    In his memories, this very sword had been used by him to kill both the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, and his former master, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. While the Kusanagi Sword wasn''t a divine artifact, it was incredibly sharp and could extend, shorten, and transform at will making it a formidable weapon.

    Beside the swordy a letter.

    Orochimaru opened it slowly. Countless words appeared before his eyes, written in a familiar hand.

    "Boy, if you''re reading this, it means I''m no longer in this world..."

    There was no doubt this was a letter left behind by Orochimaru''s father.

    The letter exined how his father had obtained the sword by chance. Before heading to the battlefield, he had a premonition that he might not survive. Fearing that the sword would fall into enemy hands, he hid it away in the basement, entrusting it to the care of the python.@@novelbin@@

    The letter warned Orochimaru of the sword''s immense value and power, advising him to only use it once he was strong enough. His father cautioned him never to disy the Kusanagi in front of others until he was capable of wielding it effectively.

    "So that''s why Orochimaru in the original timeline always kept this sword inside his body," Orochimaru chuckled darkly. He remembered vividly how the original Orochimaru would summon the Kusanagi by having a snake regurgitate it from his mouth a sight that was as bizarre as it was unsettling.

    Disgusting,Orochimaru thought with a grimace. The original Orochimaru must have altered his body through countless experiments, turning himself into something less humane.

    That won''t be me. Orochimaru decided firmly. He had no intention of bing a grotesque snake-human hybrid. His experiments would be different.

    cing the Kusanagi Sword to the side, he picked up the scroll. As expected, it was a summoning contract. His father''s name was written at the top, marking him as a summoner of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    ording to the instructions on the contract, Orochimaru would need to sign his name on the bottom and then leave a bloody handprint to finalize the agreement. It was a simple process, one that he had been familiar with from his knowledge of the original story.

    Without hesitation, Orochimaru followed the instructions. He pricked his finger, signed his name, and ced a blood-stained handprint on the scroll.

    As the blood seeped into the scroll, Orochimaru felt a sudden shift within his mind. Something foreign yet familiar embedded itself into his consciousness a connection to Ry¨±chi Cave and its serpentine inhabitants.

    Suddenly, a voice echoed in his mind.

    "Master, please issue yourmand!"

    Orochimaru blinked in surprise. The voice belonged to the flower patterned python coiled behind him.

    So, after signing the contract, I canmunicate with these snakes telepathically?

    A wicked smile crept across Orochimaru''s face.

 Chapter 22: The Power Of Gene Fusion

    Konoha Hospital!

    Hiruzen was there, busy helping out, given the influx of injured ninjas.

    "Bed 11 needs another blood transfusion!" a medic shouted.

    "This wound is deep and almost infected. Didn''t you disinfect it while on the front lines?" another nurse asked, her tone full of concern.

    "We tried, but the medical facilities on the front lines are limited!" replied the injured ninja, grimacing in pain.

    At that moment, Hiruzen noticed Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya entering the hospital and quickly stood up to greet them.

    "Ah, you''re here! Come on, help out! You''re not skilled enough to handle advanced treatments, so just focus on bandaging for now!"

    He turned to a young woman wearing a white coat with a brown ponytail tied neatly behind her back. "Biwa, have the three of them help with the bandaging."

    The woman, none other than Biwako Sarutobi, Hiruzen''s wife looked up and replied, "Got it! There''s plenty of bandaging work, so I''ll have them assist the nurses."

    At this point, Biwako was only in her twenties and already dedicated to her work as a medic-nin.

    Orochimaru took a quick nce around the hospital. The number of injured people today was staggering far more than he had ever seen on his previous visits.

    "Why are there so many wounded?" Orochimaru asked, clearly puzzled by the overcrowded state of the hospital.

    Hiruzen smiled slightly, though there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. "You''re quite observant, Orochimaru. Well, it''s no secret now, so I''ll tell you. The fighting on the front lines has eased, and we''ve managed to transport some of the more seriously injured soldiers back to the vige for proper treatment."

    "Ah, I see," Orochimaru nodded in understanding.

    The sheer number of wounded was indeed the consequence of the ongoing war. The injured were being brought back from the front lines, those who had narrowly escaped death but still bore the marks of battle.

    "This is war..." Jiraiya muttered, looking at the injured shinobi with a pained expression. "It''s awful..."

    Tsunade, standing beside him, wore a simrly somber look as she observed the wounded.

    For Orochimaru, however, the sight didn''t evoke the much emotional reaction. He had mentally prepared himself for this, knowing full well the harsh reality of war. While he helped with the bandaging, he couldn''t help but covertly scan the hospital for something else his prey.

    It wasn''t long before Orochimaru''s eyes locked onto the hospital''s blood storage room.

    Given how chaotic the hospital was today, no one would notice if he slipped in for a moment...

    ---

    That night, after a long day of helping at the hospital, Orochimaru returned home. He was exhausted but far too eager to rest just yet. On his desk were more than a dozen small syringes lined up neatly, each containing a small amount of red liquid blood samples Orochimaru had carefully extracted from the hospital''s blood storage room.

    Despite his fatigue, he immediately began his testing. After everything he had learned so far, his interest in gic research had only deepened. How could he possibly rest when such invaluable samples were at his disposal?

    Ding! It has been detected that this sample contains water attribute energy. Fusion will grant the power of water.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. "As expected. Blood is the best gic sample."

    He knew the results being detected reflected the chakra attributes of the blood donors. Previously, when he had tested Tsunade''s hair, the system had only extracted a small amount of life energy. But now, with blood samples, he could unlock the chakra nature of other ninjas.

    Tsunade herself had chakra with four different attributes: Water, Fire, Lightning, and Earth. This difference between the energy extracted from her hair and blood made it clear to Orochimaru just how much more potentialy in the use of blood for gic analysis.@@novelbin@@

    The tests continued.

    Ding! This sample contains two chakra attributes: Fire and Lightning. Fusion will grant the power of Fire and Lightning.

    Ding! This sample contains the Wind attribute...

    One blood sample after another, each providing Orochimaru with valuable data. Some contained only a single attribute, while others had two or even three.

    Then suddenly

    Ding! A special human gene sample has been detected. Fusion can grant the gic traits of this sample.

    "Special genes?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed in curiosity. "System, check the details!"

    Holding the syringe with the special blood sample in hand, Orochimaru''s heart began to race as he awaited the analysis.

    Host, please wait. The system is analyzing the sample... Analysisplete. The gene belongs to the Uchiha n. Fusion with this gene will grant the traits of the Uchiha, including the potential to awaken the Sharingan.

    "The Uchiha n?" Orochimaru murmured, his golden eyes gleaming with excitement.

    When he had tested Tsunade''s cells earlier, the system had only granted him a small portion of life energy, nothing particrly noteworthy. But now, this blood sample from the Uchiha n promised something entirely different the ability to inherit the traits of the Uchiha, possibly even the Sharingan.

    But why the difference? Why had Tsunade''s hair yielded only a small amount of life energy, while this Uchiha blood sample promised the potential for far more powerful abilities?

    "Senju and Uchiha are supposed to be gically equal. So why did Tsunade''s sample result in such a minor gain, while the Uchiha sample offers something far greater? Is it simply the difference between hair and blood?"

    No. The reason lies in the activation of gic traits. Tsunade has not awakened the Sage Body, which is why you cannot gain that ability from her genes. However, the owner of this Uchiha blood has awakened the Sharingan, which is why you can gain the power of the Uchiha through fusion.

    As the system exined, Orochimaru quickly grasped the concept.

    It wasn''t just about having the right genes; it was about whether those genes had been activated. Tsunade had the potential for the Sage Body, but since she hadn''t awakened that ability, it wasn''t avable for extraction. On the other hand, the Uchiha donor had already awakened the Sharingan, which meant that power was ripe for the taking.

    Orochimaru''s knowledge of gics and biology had grown immensely, and he understood that transnting cells often resulted in rejection. But what made the Uchiha n so special? Of course, it was the Sharingan that dazzling, coveted dojutsu that many sought after but few could wield properly.

    The spiritual energy within the Sharingan was so potent that most people couldn''t handle it. Only those with Uchiha blood could fully control the power of the Sharingan. Those like Kakashi, who had a transnted Sharingan, couldn''t activate or deactivate it at will.

    But now... If Orochimaru could sessfully fuse this Uchiha gene into himself, he would not just transnt the Sharingan he would awaken it as if he were born with Uchiha blood.

    Seven dayster, the gene extraction task wasplete, and the system had unlocked new data: the gene fusion process, as well as something called gene fusion fluid.

    With this new information, Orochimaru''s suspicions were confirmed: he could now fuse the genes of others and gain their powers.

    This process was far more advanced than the crude cell transnts seen in the original series. It wasn''t just about inserting cells from one person into another''s body. It was about true fusion extracting the gic material of one individual, processing it, and then merging it with another person''s gic code using the gene fusion fluid.

    In other words, Orochimaru could nowbine the traits of two different beings into one.

    If he mastered this technique, he could gain the power of anyone''s bloodline.

    He could fuse Uchiha genes to awaken the Sharingan.

    He could fuse Hyuga genes to awaken the Byakugan.

    He could even fuse the genes of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, to awaken the Sage Body.

    Yes, awaken not merely transnt. This was the key difference. By using gene fusion, he could naturally awaken the powers of other bloodlines within his own body.

    "Gene fusion fluid can perfectly merge two different sets of genes?" Orochimaru mused, his grin widening. "Haha... So, if I truly master this technique, I could give anyone the Sharingan. I could give anyone the Wood Release. I could even extract the chakra of Asura and Indra and cultivate my own Rinnegan."

    His thoughts spiraled into deeper possibilities.

 Chapter 24: Sudden Mission

    Orochimaru''s sharp words hit Jiraiya hard, but Jiraiya was notoriously thick-skinned. He wasn''t going to let Orochimaru''sments knock him down so easily.

    "How do you know it''s impossible if you don''t try? I believe that if I persist, I''ll be able to win her over one day!" Jiraiya said, his voice filled with stubborn optimism. Then, he quickly changed the subject. "So, are we going to fight or not?"

    Orochimaru didn''t hesitate for even a second. "Not interested."

    His refusal was blunt and definitive. Orochimaru had more important things to do he had no time to waste on Jiraiya''s silly challenges. His days were filled with experiments and advancing his knowledge, not indulging Jiraiya''s fantasies.

    Jiraiya looked deted. He had trained for days, hoping to test out his new techniques, but here was Orochimaru, shutting him down with zero interest. It felt like throwing a punch into cotton no resistance, no impact. Just utterly frustrating.

    "You..."

    Just as Jiraiya was about to argue further, something caught his eye. His gaze wandered toward Orochimaru''s open door, and his expression quickly changed to one of curiosity.

    "Hey, Orochimaru... what''s going on in your house?"

    Jiraiya''s attention waspletely diverted now. He noticed the various ss jars, test tubes, and other experimental equipment scattered around the room.

    "Whoa... what are all these? Seriously, what are you doing in here?"

    This wasn''t the first time Jiraiya had been to Orochimaru''s house, but he''d never really been inside before, nor had he seen what Orochimaru was up to. Usually, Orochimaru kept the door shut tight and ensured no one could peek in. But this time, perhaps by ident, or maybe just because Orochimaru was no longer trying to hide it, the door was open, revealing what looked like aboratory inside.

    Though all the advanced scientific equipment provided by the system was neatly stored away, the standard Konoha-grade tools and supplies were enough to leave Jiraiya stunned. Bottles filled with strange liquids, jars containing mysterious specimens, and piles of books were neatly arranged around the room.

    Jiraiya''s jaw dropped. At only eight years old, the sight of so much scientific equipment was dazzling.

    "These... are all yours?"

    "Of course," Orochimaru answered tly.

    "What the heck are you doing with all this stuff?" Jiraiya asked, still in shock.

    "Improving my strength," Orochimaru responded matter-of-factly.

    "Improving your strength?" Jiraiya blinked, then let out augh. "What kind of nonsense is that? Everyone knows the way to get stronger is by training every day, not ying with bottles and jars. What could this possibly do?"

    Orochimaru gave him a withering look. "With your intelligence, I wouldn''t be able to exin it."

    "Orochimaru! Jiraiya! What are you huh? What''s this?"

    At that moment, Tsunade suddenly appeared, dropping down from the roof and walking straight through the open door. She looked around the room, her eyes widening with surprise.

    She had seen many things in her young life, but this? This was unexpected. Tsunade hadn''t known that Orochimaru was conducting research. She looked at the various bottles and jars, her curiosity piqued. Her eyes then drifted to a pile of gics books sitting on the nearby table.

    Without thinking, Tsunade grabbed one of the books, flipping through a few pages. "This is amazing. You actually understand all this?"

    "I didn''t understand it at first," Orochimaru replied calmly, "but now I do."

    When he had first started his research, Orochimaru had indeed been confused by much of the scientific jargon. It had taken him half a year just to develop his first batch of primary gene enhancement fluid. Now, after two years of intense study and practice, he could make multiple batches in just a few days.

    "Wait... you started studying this stuff a long time ago?" Tsunade quickly grasped onto what Orochimaru had just said.

    "Hmm," Orochimaru nodded slightly.

    With two years of rigorous training under his belt, Orochimaru''s strength had grown significantly. He no longer felt the need to hide his activities from Tsunade or Jiraiya. Besides, Konoha already had medics and scientists researching simr fields, so his work didn''t seem too oundish. What set Orochimaru apart, though, was the fact that his research, guided by the system, was far more advanced than anything Konoha''s researchers could dream of.

    Tsunade was stunned. A memory came rushing back two and a half years ago, shortly after they had graduated from the academy, Orochimaru had borrowed some money from her. At the time, she hadn''t thought much of it since Orochimaru had repaid her so quickly.

    Now, though, she realized he had probably used that money to fund these experiments.

    "Oh my God... this is incredible. You were only six years old back then, and you were already researching all of this?"

    Tsunade''s mind raced, trying to process how a child one of her peers, no less could have been doing such advanced research at such a young age. She couldn''t help but wonder: Was this because Orochimaru had lost his parents? Was his obsession with science a way of coping with that loss?

    Tsunade''s empathy kicked in, and she immediately began to rationalize Orochimaru''s actions.

    "As expected of you, Orochimaru. You''re incredible!" she said with genuine admiration in her voice.

    But Jiraiya, having heard enough, couldn''t hold back his skepticism any longer. "What''s so great about it? We''re ninjas! Our strengthes from training and fighting, not from messing around with weird experiments like this!"

    Jiraiya had conveniently forgotten that, just moments ago, he had been praising Orochimaru''s skills. But now, seeing Tsunade admire Orochimaru''s research stung him in some strange way, even if he couldn''t quite understand why.

    Tsunade immediately shot back, "Even if you don''t understand it, that doesn''t make it any less impressive. Besides, anything is better than what you do, idiot!"

    "Yeah, yeah, I''m an idiot. But no matter how dumb I am, I''m still better than you, you t-chested"

    Before Jiraiya could finish, Tsunade''s temper red. "What did you just say?! Jiraiya, you''re dead!"

    "I''m dead? Ha! Come and catch me first!" Jiraiyaughed, backing away with a smug grin.@@novelbin@@

    "Enough," Orochimaru interjected sharply, his voice cold. "Don''t cause trouble in here."

    Tsunade and Jiraiya froze in their tracks. Even at eight years old, Orochimaru had an aura thatmanded attention and respect. His tone was enough to stop their bickering, at least for now.

    Jiraiya smirked, "See? Orochimaru said not to cause any trouble. So stop picking fights with me, Tsunade!"

    Tsunade, still seething, looked ready to throw another punch, but she held back, ncing at Orochimaru instead. Orochimaru, sensing the tension, decided to change the subject.

    "Tsunade," Orochimaru said, "I have to go see Hiruzen sensei. Want toe with me?"

    "Of course," she replied quickly, seizing the opportunity to leave.

    The trio set off toward the Hokage''s office. When they arrived at the Hokage building, Hiruzen greeted them almost immediately. He had a serious expression on his face.

    "You came at just the right time," Hiruzen said. "Based on your good performance in the vige, I''ve decided that it''s time for you to be deployed to the frontlines. You''ll get some real-world experience on the battlefield."

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Go back and prepare yourselves. We''ll be leaving in an hour," Hiruzen added, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Hearing this, Orochimaru knew immediately that his ns would have to be postponed.

    The battlefield awaited.

 Chapter 26: Hiruzen and Danzo

    The primary function of a forehead protector isn''t actually to protect the forehead!

    Its main use is to distinguish the ninja''s allegiance on the battlefield!

    After all, even within the same vige, many ninjas may not know each other personally. And during the chaos of battle, who has time to closely inspect every face?

    When two teams of ninjas encounter each other in the wild, they''ll first confirm their allegiances and exchange passcodes to ensure they''re on the same side.

    At this moment, Aburame Takuya heard Hiruzen call his name, instantly reassuring him that this wasn''t a trick from the enemy.

    After all, Takuya was just an ordinary member of the Aburame n there''s no way the enemy would know his name unless they were intimately familiar with his people.

    Once the two sides confirmed their identities, Hiruzen and Takuya quickly exchanged information before continuing their march towards the frontline with Orochimaru and the others.

    "War... it''s terrifying¡­" Jiraiya muttered under his breath as they ran. The scene of the blood-soaked battlefield still lingered vividly in his mind.

    The sheer brutality of what he had witnessed left a deep impression something that could shock even a seasoned fighter, let alone a child.

    At eight years old, Jiraiya''s mental fortitude was limited. It was his first time seeing the battlefield, and in truth, even many adult ninjas would be scared stiff by such carnage.

    Tsunade, running beside him, nodded in agreement. "Yeah, hearing stories is one thing, but seeing it in person... it''s different."

    "War is always like this," Hiruzen said, trying tofort them. "You''ll get used to it."

    He had already witnessed countless simr scenes, and over time, they had dulled his emotions.

    After reassuring them, Hiruzen''s gaze drifted toward Orochimaru.

    Outwardly, there was no noticeable change in Orochimaru''s expression before or after the battle.

    Was this kid just naturally born to be a ninja Hiruzen couldn''t help but wonder.

    ---

    At the Konoha border, within the military outpost

    "Oh? Monkey, you''ve arrived?"

    The Second Hokage, d in blue armor, greeted the four as theynded. His expression was serious as he finished preparing his gear.

    Several prominent Konoha shinobi stood by his side, each a pir of the vige''s strength. Among them were the rotund Akimichi Tofu, Uchiha Kage wearing his n''s emblem, and Danzo, with a noticeable scar etched on his chin.

    This wasn''t Orochimaru''s first time seeing these individuals, but he had never been so close to them before. Now that he had a chance to examine them up close, he could feel the immense strength radiating from these veterans.

    However, it was the Second Hokage that stood out the most. Even though he wasn''t intentionally exuding his power, Orochimaru could still feel the overwhelming aura he possessed.

    "Mmm," Hiruzen nodded at his teacher, the Second Hokage. "Sensei, I''ve brought them to the battlefield"

    Before the Second Hokage could respond, Danzo interrupted with a sharp retort. "Hiruzen, what are you doing bringing children here? Do you know where you are?"

    Though they were teammates, Danzo and Hiruzen were also rivals, locked in a perpetual struggle for dominance. They pushed each other, sometimes out of genuinepetition, and sometimes out of mutual animosity.

    The Second Hokage rarely interfered in their squabbles, believing that rivalry bred progress.@@novelbin@@

    As for why Danzo was so opposed to the children being here well, any ninja forced to go to the battlefield at the age of six or seven could understand. It wasn''t ideal by any means. If it were up to him, no child would set foot on the battlefield. (Is this really Danzo?)

    And now, here they were.

    "Haha, don''t worry so much, Danzo," Hiruzen responded with a heartyugh, a stark contrast to the cold and calcting demeanor of his future self. "These kids are more capable than you think. I''m sure nothing will go wrong."

    Danzo scoffed, clearly unconvinced. "You''ll regret it when something does happen."

    "Enough," the Second Hokage interrupted. "What''s done is done. Let''s focus on the task at hand." His gaze shifted to Orochimaru, who felt the weight of the Hokage''s stare. "Hiruzen, I''m leading the main force to strike at their vanguard. You take a team of ANBU and clean up the remaining stragglers."

    "Yes, sir!"

    ---

    The ANBU was a specialized unit created under the Second Hokage''s reign. Their full title was the "Assassination and Tactical Special Forces," a team of elite ninja handpicked from the vige''s finest.

    Their responsibilities ranged from safeguarding the Hokage and the vige from external threats to carrying out high risk missions such as reconnaissance and assassination. The tasks were often dangerous, and sometimes mundane, such as guarding high priority captives.

    Due to the sensitive nature of their missions, ANBU members always operated wearing white animal masks to conceal their identities, with all mission details kept highly ssified.

    The ANBU reported directly to the hokage, and orders were issued through the squad leader, who would then lead the team to execute their objectives.

    For now, Hiruzen had been temporarily entrusted withmand over one such five-man ANBU squad.

    The team, all d in dark uniforms and animal masks, consisted of four men and one woman. Including Hiruzen and Orochimaru, the group now totaled nine.

    Their mission was to locate and eliminate Kumo ninjas, who, like themselves, were operating in small tactical squads.

    "Hiruzen-sama," one of the masked ANBU spoke up hesitantly, "are you sure bringing these children along is wise decision?"

 Chapter 28: Encounter With The Cloud Ninjas

    Konoha border, Kumo Ninja Vige defense line!

    In the dense jungle, a group of about a dozen swift and agile figures darted through the undergrowth with practiced ease.

    Among the group, both men and women were easily recognizable by their dark skin and the sophisticated ninja swords strapped to their backs. Their attire and demeanor marked them as the elites of the Kumo Ninja Vige.

    "Damn it, what is the Raikage thinking,promising with Konoha like this?" one of the men suddenly grumbled, his tone dripping with dissatisfaction.

    Judging by his voice, it was clear that he was not pleased with their leader''s decision.

    "Exactly! After all this time and fighting, how can a mere agreement erase the hatred between us?"

    "I agree! Those Konoha ninjas deserve to die!" another added angrily, his voice full of venom.

    Several other ninjas in the team nodded in agreement, their expressions dark.

    "Enough!" The man leading the group, a ninja named Shai, interrupted with a stern voice. "I know some of you lost family to Konoha, but Raikage-sama gave us orders, and we must follow them."

    "Tch, I know," one of them grumbled, "but before we leave, we''re going to have onest bit of fun on this battlefield!"

    "That''s right! We can at least kill a few more Konoha dogs before we retreat!"

    "Exactly! I hope we meet some...."

    "Hold on!" Shai, now crouched on a tree branch, raised his hand abruptly, signaling the group to stop. Everyone immediately halted in their tracks, their movements disciplined and silent.

    "What''s wrong, Captain Shai?" one of the ninjas behind him asked.

    With a wicked grin, Shai responded, "It seems we''ve found ourselves a little mouse."

    "Oh?" The ninja who had spoken returned the grin. "Kai, sense anything?"

    The ninja named Kai, a wiry man, nodded and knelt to the ground, cing two fingers lightly on the soil. He closed his eyes, concentrating deeply.

    "How many can you sense?" Shai asked, his voice tense with anticipation.

    "Nine people," Kai answered confidently, his eyes still closed.

    It was clear that Kai was the team''s sensory ninja, and in the dense forest where visibility was limited, it was often these perception-based abilities that determined victory in battle. By identifying the number and positioning of enemies, a proper strategy could be devised.

    "Only nine?" Shai smirked, ncing at his own group of twelve. "Seems like we''ve got the advantage. I''ll take two of you with me to lure them out. The rest of you, lie in wait for the right moment to strike."

    "Understood!"

    ---

    Whoosh!

    Ding ding ding!

    Three Kumo ninjas appeared in the clearing, and Konoha''s group immediatelyunched an attack. Several shurikens were hurled in quick session.

    The three cloud ninjas, who had anticipated the ambush, easily deflected the projectiles.

    "Hah! You Konoha cowards,e out and fight us!" one of the Kumo ninjas shouted mockingly, his voice full of contempt.

    "Hahaha, did you really think you could ambush us?"

    As they taunted their enemies, the Kumo ninjas skillfully dodged the attacks while throwing kunai equipped with explosive tags in return.

    BOOM!

    The explosions rocked the Konoha team''s hiding spots. Hiruzen, watching the unfolding chaos, narrowed his eyes. "Their sensory ninja is quite skilled... Eagle, stall them for as long as you can!"

    "Understood!" the ANBU ninja known as Eagle responded. He quickly formed hand seals and mmed his hands to the ground.

    "Earth Release: Rock Attack!

    Immediately, sharp, jagged rocks shot up from the earth, hurtling toward the Kumo ninjas like a volley of bullets.

    Hiruzen nced back at his three young students. "Orochimaru, Tsunade, Jiraiya just fight as you normally would, but be cautious."

    "Got it!" all three responded in unison.

    Hiruzen then turned to the rest of the group. "Everyone else,e with me to engage the enemy!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    In a sh, Hiruzen''s form blurred into an afterimage as he led the charge toward the battlefield.

    ---

    The battle began in earnest, and chaos erupted as every Konoha ninja found themselves face-to-face with an opponent. Hiruzen himself was quickly engaged by three Kumo ninjas, theirbined attacks forcing him to stay on the defensive.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya watched the scene unfold, his eyes wide with fear. He swallowed hard, clearly unnerved by the intensity of the battle. Just as he was about to speak, Orochimaru grabbed him by the cor and yanked him forward.

    "Stop daydreaming," Orochimaru''s cold voice cut through the noise as he dragged Jiraiya to safety.

    BOOM!

    A massive explosion rocked the ground right where Jiraiya had been standing just moments ago.

    "That was close!" Jiraiya gasped, clutching his chest in relief.

    He was about to thank Orochimaru when...

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    Three Kumo ninjas suddenlynded in front of the trio two men and one woman.

    "Oh? What do we have here? Just three little brats?" one of the men sneered.

    "Hahaha, shouldn''t kids your age still be sucking at their mother''s tits?" the other man mocked.

    The female ninja, however, was less amused. "Quit fooling around. They may be kids, but they''re still our enemies. Let''s finish this quickly."

    On the battlefield, age didn''t matter. If you wore the forehead protector of the enemy, you were a target to be eliminated.

    With a cold smile, the female ninja drew her sword and leapt into the air, shouting, "Since you''re here on the battlefield, don''t me me for being ruthless! Die, little brats!"

    Her de glinted under the sunlight as she performed a powerful move Cloud Style: Crescent Moon sh!

    Whoosh!

    The crescent-shaped sword energy sliced through the air, speeding mercilessly toward Orochimaru and the others.

    The Kumo ninjas, well-versed in closebat and known for their mastery of lightning-based jutsu and sword techniques, believed that once they closed the distance, victory was assured. Most Konoha ninjas were weaker in meleebat, and only the Uchiha and Hy¨±ga ns had the power to reliably counter such direct attacks.

    For these three Kumo ninjas, it seemed like an easy win.

    CLANG!

    The sound of metal shing rang out as the female ninja''s attack was blocked.

    Her eyes widened in shock. "What?! Blocked? By this brat?!"

    "Nani...?!"

    Orochimaru, his face expressionless, had intercepted the strike with his own de. Without a word, his left sleeve suddenly burst open, and countless snakes shot out from his arm.

    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"

    The snakes lunged at the Kumo ninjas with terrifying speed.

    "Jiraiya!" Orochimaru shouted.

    "Got it!" Jiraiya finally snapped out of his daze, quickly forming hand seals. "Ninja Art: Needle Jiz¨­!"

    Spikes of hardened hair shot out from Jiraiya''s head, creating a defensive barrier as sharp as steel.

    "Watch out!" one of the Kumo ninjas yelled.

    But before they could react, Tsunade, with a battle cry, charged forward and mmed her fist into the ground.

    BOOM!

    The earth cracked under her punch, sending tremors rippling through the battlefield.@@novelbin@@

    Amidst the chaos, one of the Kumo ninjas shouted, "Your opponent is me! Let''s see if you can survive this!"

 Chapter 30: Combined Attack

    "Summon beasts?!"

    "These kids are incredible!"

    "Amazing!!"

    The Konoha ANBU, though fully engaged in their own battles, couldn''t help but notice out of the corner of their eyes the massive figures that appeared alongside the young Sannin. Their hearts swelled with admiration for the three children they had previously doubted. At this moment, they finally recognized the strength and potential of Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade.

    After all, not every ninja had the ability to summon ninja beasts. And having abat-ready summon on the battlefield significantly enhanced a ninja''s strength, especially in prolonged engagements. The ANBU knew this all too well from their own experiences.

    ---

    "H-hateful...!"

    The Kumo ninjas, once filled with confidence, now stood frozen, gripping their swords tightly, their faces filled with terror as they looked up at the three ninja beasts summoned by the Konoha brats.

    Two of the summoned creatures, a toad and a slug, didn''t appear particrly threatening at first nce. The slug seemed passive, and the toad didn''t look like much of a fighter either. But the enormous flower patterned python? It radiated menace, its thick body coiled and ready to strike, and its sharp eyes gleamed dangerously.

    ---

    "Tsunade-sama!"

    The voice of the slug, Katsuyu, was soft and melodic, instantly calming anyone who heard it.

    Jiraiya''s summon, a small toad, sighed deeply before speaking, "Jiraiya, I was enjoying some peace and quiet, and you call me out now? Tch... wait... have you brought me to a battlefield?!"

    As soon as the summon beasts appeared, they immediately spoke to their summoners. However, Orochimaru''s python said nothing aloud, simply hissing in anticipation. Deep within Orochimaru''s mind, the serpent''s voice slithered into his thoughts, acknowledging him: "Master..."

    ---

    Before Orochimaru''s defection, the bonds between the three young ninjas were truly remarkable. Even Orochimaru, who rarely showed much sentimentality, couldn''t help but feel a tinge of nostalgia and camaraderie as he stood with his teammates. For two years now, under the guidance of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the three of them had trained side by side, building not just strength but mutual trust.

    Their teamwork had only grown stronger. The  hidden shadow snake handsbined with Jiraiya''s Needle Jiz¨­, for example, was a deadlybination they had perfected through practice. The synchronization they had with their summon beasts was no different.

    Signing a blood contract was the key to summoning beasts, and the size and power of the summoned creature often depended on the chakra capacity of the ninja.

    Tsunade''s slug, Katsuyu, could adjust her size depending on the amount of chakra Tsunade poured into the summoning. Simrly, Orochimaru''s snakes and Jiraiya''s toads would vary in species and strength ording to the chakra avable.

    At the tender age of eight, the Sannin still had limited chakra reserves. Consequently, the summon beasts they summoned weren''t asrge as the ones they would summon in the future.

    Currently, Tsunade''s slug and Jiraiya''s toad were only slightly taller than an adult human. Orochimaru''s summoned snake, while formidable, was about seven to eight meters long, its body thicker than a grown man''s thigh.

    That being said, Orochimaru had already taken intermediate gene enhancement serum, which had doubled his chakra capacity over the past two years. His real strength far surpassed what he was showing now. However, to keep pace with Tsunade and Jiraiya, he had opted for a smaller summon, knowing that channeling arger snake might create unnecessaryplications.

    ---

    In truth, Orochimaru had to be cautious when summoning snakes, especially when it came to summoning thergest and most dangerous one Manda. Unlike the other summon creatures, the snakes from Ry¨±chi Cave were notoriously vicious and independent. Even Manda, who had intelligence far beyond an ordinary beast, was cruel, cold-blooded, and often defiant.

    If Orochimaru ever summoned Manda, he would likely need to wrestle with the snake to establish control. At this stage, that wasn''t necessary, nor did Orochimaru have the time or inclination to deal with such a rebellious creature.

    ---

    Returning to the battle at hand, the Kumo ninjas who once held the advantage in numbers now found themselves evenly matched. Worse yet, they had underestimated Sarutobi Hiruzen and, by extension, his students.

    Hiruzen had already eliminated one enemy ninja, and the young Sannin trio had quickly dispatched another with their surprise attack. Now, the Kumo ninjas had only one extra member on their side.

    But as soon as the four summon beasts appeared, their numerical advantage vanished.

    Hiruzen Monkey King Enma, in particr, struck fear into the hearts of the remaining Kumo ninjas. Enma was a nightmare for anyone who faced him in battle. His immense strength and sharp ws could tear through even the strongest defenses and, as the Kumo ninjas quickly learned, he could  grab their ninja swords directly with his powerful hands.

    Ding ding!

    Bang bang!

    "Tsunade, get out of the way!" Orochimaru shouted.

    "Got it!" Tsunade responded instantly, pushing off the ground with her toes and leaping back gracefully, giving Orochimaru and Jiraiya space to move.

    The two boys quickly formed hand seals, preparing tounch abined attack on the Kumo ninjas now entangled with the psychic beasts.

    "Fire Release: me Bullet!"

    "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"

    Fire and windbined in perfect harmony, the wind fanning the mes into a massive inferno that surged toward the remaining Kumo ninja.

    WHOOSH!

    The fire roared across the battlefield like a wildfire, consuming everything in its path. Within moments, screams echoed from the mes as the Kumo ninjas were caught in the searing heat.

    ---

    Shuriken, kunai, explosive tags, and the roars of summon beasts filled the battlefield with a cacophony of sound and fury. The overwhelming difference in power between the Konoha ninjas and their Kumo opponents became painfully clear as the fight drew to a close.

    "W-White haired Ape... Dammit... You''re Hiruzen Sarutobi!"

    The Kumo J¨­nin Shai, after witnessing the white haired-furred Monkey King Enma and recognizing Hiruzen''sbat prowess, finally realized who he was up against. His voice trembled with anger and fear.

    The image of Hiruzen had been imprinted deeply into the minds of the Kumo ninjas from previous battles. But it wasn''t just Hiruzen himself it was the fearsome White haired Ape that haunted them most.

    Hiruzen, his face calm but resolute, nced at the remaining Kumo ninjas and spoke softly, "This war should have ended long ago. Why are you still so stubborn?"

    "Ended?!" Shai''s voice cracked with bitterughter. "You''re so naive...! Die!!"

    With a roar of desperation, Shai gripped his sword and rushed at Hiruzen once more. He knew full well that he was no match for the man in front of him. But retreat was not an option.

    Looking around at the bodies of his fallenrades, Shai realized that the miscalctions he had made in underestimating Hiruzen and his students had cost his entire team their lives.

    What would be the point of returning now? He had nothing left no teammates, no family. Rather than continue living with the shame of this failure, it was better to die here, on the battlefield.

    He had made peace with his fate.

    "Ninjas should die on the battlefield!"

    WHOOSH!

    With a single swift motion, Hiruzen''s kunai pierced Shai''s heart from behind, gleaming with cold finality as it delivered the killing blow.@@novelbin@@

    The battle was over.

 Chapter 31: Gene Repair Fluid

    Bang, bang, bang!

    As thest Kumo ninja hit the ground, the four summoned beasts disappeared in clouds of white smoke, leaving the battlefield eerily silent once again. The once tranquil forest was now a chaotic mess, the earth torn and scarred, trees uprooted, and the ground littered with debris an all-too-familiar scene in the aftermath of a battle.

    The Konoha ANBU quickly moved in to assess the battlefield, checking for any signs of lingering danger.

    "You kids did an amazing job!" one of the ANBU members approached the trio, his voice filled with admiration.

    To think that these were just children, children who had shown suchbat proficiency and teamwork on their first real battlefield experience. It was simply unbelievable.

    "Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade you really are something special."

    "W-where... no way!!" Jiraiya stammered awkwardly, his face flushed with embarrassment. Tsunade and Orochimaru handled thepliment calmly, but Jiraiya couldn''t help feeling ashamed. He had panicked the most during the battle. If Orochimaru hadn''t been there to pull him out of danger, he likely would have been seriously injured or worse.

    Still, Jiraiya was no coward. He had managed to hold his ground after that initial panic, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was stillgging behind his teammates.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru ignored the praise and the small talk. His gaze shifted to the Kumo ninjas who had been incapacitated but were still alive, groaning on the ground. A strange, inexplicable feeling surged within him.

    He gripped his kunai tightly and began walking toward the injured Kumo ninjas.

    "Hey, Orochimaru! What are you doing?" Jiraiya shouted, his voiceced with concern.

    Thud!

    Without answering, Orochimaru shed one of the downed Kumo ninjas across the neck, blood spilling out as the enemy ninja''s life quickly faded away. Jiraiya''s eyes widened in shock.

    Tsunade also flinched, a trace of unease flickering across her face.

    This... this was different.

    Although they were enemies, these Kumo ninjas had already lost the ability to fight. Was there really a need to kill them in cold blood?

    Hiruzen, watching from a distance, noticed Orochimaru''s actions. He raised an eyebrow, momentarily surprised, but quickly returned to his usual expression. This was war, after all. Such actions weren''t umon.

    Only the ANBU captain, Eagle, showed a more pronounced reaction. Behind his mask, a cold smirk formed. This kid... he''s perfect for ANBU.

    Shaking his head, Eagle called over one of his uninjured subordinates. Together, they moved across the battlefield, mercilessly finishing off the rest of the incapacitated Kumo ninjas. It was ANBU''s job to clean up loose ends, and this was no different.

    Hiruzen didn''t stop them. He wasn''t soft-hearted as the future might suggest. During his prime, Hiruzen was an elite j¨­nin, having killed countless enemies. Sparing incapacitated foes? That was simply not an option in war. They couldn''t afford to let any enemies escape or report back.

    However, for Tsunade and Jiraiya, witnessing ANBU''s clinical efficiency and cold execution was a sobering moment. It was as if the reality of what it truly meant to be a ninja had finally sunk in.

    "So... this is what it means to be a real ninja...," Jiraiya muttered to himself.

    ---

    Once the battlefield was cleared, Eagle approached Hiruzen to report, "What are the casualties?"

    "One seriously injured, two slightly injured," Eagle replied crisply. "No deaths."

    Hiruzen frowned slightly. "A serious injury? Tsunade!"

    "Yes, sensei!" Tsunade immediately stepped forward, understanding what Sarutobi wanted without needing further instruction.

    "Check the injured!" Hiruzen ordered.

    "Understood!" Tsunade nodded before quickly moving to where the seriously injured ANBU member, Fox,y.

    ---

    Thest two and a half years had been a period of intense growth for the three young ninjas. After graduating, they spent the first half of that time mastering fundamental skills, but the next two years had been different. Each of them had begun developing specialized talents: Orochimaru delved deep into scientific research and experiments, Jiraiya trained in senjutsu, and Tsunade honed her skills in medical ninjutsu.

    Sess wasn''t just about talent it was about hard work and dedication. And the three of them embodied this perfectly. That''s why they had already begun to rise above their peers.

    ---

    Fox''s injury was severe his chest had been shed by a Kumo ninja, and the cut was so deep that his ribs were visible. Blood poured from the wound, and it was clear that his condition was critical.

    Eagle watched Tsunade work with efficient precision, his admiration for the young kunoichi growing with every passing moment. "She... she''s a medical ninja?"

    "And she''s also this strong inbat?" another ANBU murmured in disbelief. It was incredibly rare, almost unheard of, for a medical ninja to be so proficient in battle. Medical ninjutsu was still a rtively underdeveloped field in most viges, and Tsunade was clearly breaking new ground with her skillset.

    Tsunade ignored theirments, focusing entirely on her task. She quickly assessed Fox''s condition and frowned. "His wound is extremely deep. He needs surgery right away."

    "Surgery? Can you do it here?" Eagle asked, a hint of concern in his voice.

    "It''s difficult, but I''ll do my best," Tsunade replied, her voice steady.

    "Then hurry! We don''t have much time!" Hiruzen urged.

    As Tsunade readied her tools for surgery, Hiruzen ordered the uninjured ANBU to spread out and secure the area. Now, in the middle of the forest clearing, it was just Tsunade, the wounded, and Orochimaru.

    Jiraiya, standing nearby, watched Orochimaru''s calm demeanor and Tsunade''s skillful movements. He couldn''t help but feel out of ce. Both of them had such defined skills Orochimaru with his cunning intellect and experiments, and Tsunade with her medical expertise.

    ---@@novelbin@@

    As Tsunade adjusted her breathing and prepared for surgery, she suddenly felt a tap on her shoulder.

    "Tsunade, give him this it''ll make the operation easier," Orochimaru said, holding a small vial of clear liquid.

    "... Orochimaru? What is this?" Tsunade asked, momentarily startled.

    "It''s a form that elerates wound recovery," Orochimaru replied casually, handing her the vial.

    Tsunade looked at the liquid, unsure for a moment. She trusted Orochimaru, but this wasn''t a normal medical item. Still, there was no time to hesitate the wounded ANBU''s life was on the line.

    "Alright," Tsunade said, handing the vial to Fox. "Drink this. It should help."

    Trusting Orochimaru was second nature to her, just as trusting Hiruzen was. And she had faith that this would work.

    "Bear with it!" she warned Fox as he drank the liquid, her hands immediately returning to her surgical tools, pulling out disinfectants, gauze, and sutures to begin the procedure.

    ---

    While Tsunade worked, Orochimaru observed Fox''s wound with keen interest. The gene repair fluid he had given the ANBU member was a product of his experiments, designed to rapidly heal or regenerate damaged cells. It wasn''t an expensive concoction at least, not for Orochimaru. He could even purchase the raw materials separately from his system, depending on the points he umted from his research.

    The fluid wasn''t something Orochimaru used often, but this was the perfect chance to test its effects on a seriously injured human subject.

    ---

    As Tsunade prepared to operate, Orochimaru''s eyes glinted with scientific curiosity. He watched closely, eager to see how the gene repair fluid would work. This was the first time he had tested it on a live subject.

 Chapter 33: Trap

    Orochimaru''s straightforward demeanor made Tsunade feel a bit uneasy, but she quickly brushed it off and caught up with him.

    At the new barbecue restaurant, the food was mouth-wateringly delicious. The tender, juicy meat was a wee change from the battlefield rations they had eaten over the past ten days.

    Even Orochimaru, usuallyposed and reserved, found himself indulging, his appetiterger than usual. After all, they had been out in the field for quite some time, moving between the battlefield and the search party. Good food like this was a rarity when you were fighting for your life.

    "This is so good!" Tsunade said between bites, clearly enjoying herself. "I wonder where Jiraiya''s run off to¡­ If he were here, we could all enjoy this together!"

    Orochimaru smiled for the first time in a while, a rare sight.

    Noticing his smile, Tsunade paused and blinked at him, feeling a bit flustered. "You¡­ why are you smiling?"

    Orochimaru didn''t respond immediately, and when he did, his tone was casual. "Nothing."

    Orochimaru''s smile was a rare urrence. In the two years they had known each other, Tsunade could count the number of times she had seen him smile on one hand.

    "For some reason," Orochimaru continued, "seeing you eat like this brings a sense of calm to me."

    Tsunade was taken aback by his words, her cheeks reddening slightly. "Why are you so weird?" she muttered, feeling awkward. But she quickly shrugged it off and resumed devouring her food with gusto.

    ---

    Though Orochimaru enjoyed the peaceful moment, he hadrger ns in motion. He needed to get Konoha''s attention, specifically the attention of its higher-ups, so he could gain ess to the vige''s research facilities and resources. If he could position himself as an invaluable asset in scientific research, they would have no choice but to grant him ess to the materials he needed. And from there, everything he wanted would be within his grasp.

    However, for the moment, the vige''s leaders including the Second Hokage were still out on the front lines. Orochimaru would have to be patient and wait for their return before he could make his move.

    But to his surprise, that wait turned into a month.

    ---

    One morning, while conducting a new experiment in his makeshiftb at home, Orochimaru was deep in concentration. Tsunade, fascinated by his work, sat nearby, watching closely. Ever since she had learned about Orochimaru''s ability to create what she and Jiraiya had started calling the "super recovery potion," her respect for him had grown immensely.

    Even Jiraiya, who loved to argue and bicker, had been awestruck by Orochimaru''s scientific prowess. Though Jiraiyacked any talent or interest in medical research, he hade to admire Orochimaru''s abilities. That said, his fascination with Orochimaru''s research hadn''t distracted him from his training. Jiraiya spent most of his time training or traveling back and forth between Konoha and Mount Myoboku, thend of the toads.

    Tsunade, on the other hand, was different. She had a natural affinity for medicine and healing. It was clear that she was destined to be Konoha''s greatest medical-nin, though at this stage, she was still just a curious student. She was utterly captivated by Orochimaru''s research, particrly his gene-enhancement and healing experiments.

    "Orochimaru, do you think this herb could be substituted with a different one?" Tsunade asked, crouching down and pointing to some green leaves simmering quietly in a beaker.

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied, nodding slightly. "While the potency might be a little weaker, the overall effect would remain the same."

    Tsunade''s eyes widened in admiration. "Wow, you''re so knowledgeable! Even better than the director at the hospital!"

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but smile wryly. "It''s just different fields of expertise, Tsunade."

    "Well, I still think you''re amazing!" Tsunade said, eyes gleaming with genuine admiration.

    Before Orochimaru could respond, the sound ofmotion from outside interrupted them.

    "What''s going on?" Orochimaru muttered.

    Tsunade, equally curious, jumped to her feet and dashed outside to investigate. It didn''t take long for her to piece together what had happened.

    The war had ended, and Konoha had emerged victorious. The vige''s ninja forces were returning, and the vigers had organized arge-scale weing ceremony for them. Konoha''s streets were now filled with returning shinobi, greeted by their emotional families.

    Many families embraced their loved ones, their tears falling freely, overwhelmed with joy and relief. But not everyone was so lucky. For some, their family members had returned in body bags, leading to a different kind of tear-filled reunion one filled with sorrow and heartbreak.

    Even though Konoha had won the battle, war was always apanied by pain and loss. Tsunade watched the scene, aplicated expression on her face.

    "It''s strange¡­" she murmured. "Even after a victory, it still feels so sad."

    Orochimaru, who had followed her outside, stood next to her. "This kind of war will go on for many years. You''ll get used to it."

    Tsunade looked up at him, her brow furrowed. "Will it reallyst for many more years?"@@novelbin@@

    Orochimaru nodded without hesitation. "Of course. You didn''t think that the end of this war would suddenly bring peace to the world, did you?"

    He spoke with such calm certainty, but the truth in his words weighed heavily on Tsunade.

    In his mind, Orochimaru could already picture the endless conflicts toe the Second Great Ninja War, the Third, and even the Fourth. Corpses would continue to pile up in every war, and peace would always remain elusive.

    Tsunade remained silent, still processing his words when Orochimaru suddenly spoke again, his voice low.

    "Strange... Why hasn''t the Second Hokage returned yet?"

    Tsunade snapped out of her thoughts, blinking in confusion. "That''s true. Not only hasn''t my granduncle returned, but Hiruzen-sensei is missing too!"

    Her concern rising, she ran up to a nearby ninja who had just returned. "Sayama-senpai!"

    The man turned at the sound of her voice, his expression brightening. "Ah, little Tsunade! What can I do for you?"

    "Do you know where Lord Hokage is? Didn''t hee back with the rest of the troops?"

    "Oh, the Second Hokage?" Sayama paused, then smiled. "Lord Hokage and several other higher-ups went to the border to sign an alliance agreement with the Land of Lightning. They''ll be back in two days."

    "Oh, I see! Thank you, Sayama-senpai!" Tsunade replied cheerfully, her initial worry fading.

    But while Tsunade seemed reassured, Orochimaru''s mind was spinning.

    The Second Hokage went to sign an alliance agreement with the Land of Lightning? He thought, frowning. Why does that sound so familiar...?

    Then, in a sudden moment of rity, it hit him.

    The Kinkaku Force Coup! The Gold and Silver Brothers!

    The Second Hokage was about to walk straight into a deadly trap.

    The Second Hokage is going to die.

 Chapter 36: Finally

    Facing Tsunade''s direct question, Orochimaru was momentarily caught off guard. If both of them were adults, perhaps he might have flirted back or even indulged in his darker thoughts. But now... he was still a child, and no matter how advanced his intellect or how strengthened his physique was, that didn''t change his age. At least, not in ways that mattered for this situation.

    He gave Tsunade a casual, dismissive response and changed the subject quickly. Together, they arrived at the vige''s well-known grilled chicken restaurant.

    "Hey, look at that¡­," Tsunade muttered as they entered the shop.

    As soon as they stepped inside, they spotted an acquaintance.

    "Oh? Orochimaru? Tsunade? Haha! What brings you here? Come,e! Join me!" A young man with white hair, dressed in a white outfit, stood up from his table and waved enthusiastically at them.

    "Hiruko? You''re eating here alone?" Orochimaru asked as they approached.

    Tsunade chimed in after him, "Where''s Jiraiya? Didn''t hee?"

    Hiruko,ughed and replied, "That guy? He''s off doing some ''special training'' as usual, right?"

    "Yeah, probably off somewhere trying to perfect that weird technique of his," Tsunade said with a casual shrug. While the three of them Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade were usually together for missions, their individual pursuits often kept them apart. Jiraiya was busy mastering sage techniques, something that had once been a closely guarded secret but had since be something of an open secret among their circle.

    Hiruko smiled. "Well, I''m not eating alone. I came here with Dai he just stepped out for a moment."

    As if on cue, a young man wearing bright green tights emerged from the restroom and walked over to their table. He was none other than Might Dai.

    "Now, let me introduce you properly," Hiruko said, turning to the man in green. "This is Might Dai, a fellow shinobi!"

    Orochimaru was momentarily taken aback. Of course, no introduction was necessary he already knew Might Dai. But what surprised him was the connection between Hiruko and Dai. The two seemed like such an unlikely pair. But then again, maybe it wasn''t that surprising after all.

    Hiruko, one year younger than Orochimaru, had be something of a follower of the Sannin trio ever since Jiraiya had once stood up for him. Meanwhile, Might Dai, despite hister legendary status, was known as the perpetual underdog during these early years, often teased for hisck of ninjutsu skills. It made sense that the two of them, both outcasts in their own way, would form a bond.

    Orochimaru watched Might Dai closely, studying him. While Dai was known as a failure among his peers, Orochimaru knew better. This was the man who would one day master the Eight Gates and push his body beyond its limits to protect those he loved. His legacy would be passed on to his son, Might Gai, who would be one of Konoha''s most formidable shinobi.

    "Nice to meet you both!" Might Dai said, bowing respectfully. "I''ve heard a lot about you both please teach me!"

    Tsunade, clearly a bit flustered by Dai''s intense respect, scratched the back of her head awkwardly. "Uh, you don''t have to be so formal! We''re allrades in the same vige!"

    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama!" Might Dai responded earnestly, making her even more ufortable.

    Orochimaru, on the other hand, remained silent, observing the interaction.

    "This party is something special!

    Two ''deadst,'' and two geniuses!

    Two types of people who would normally nevere together, but due to various circumstances, they''ve ended up sitting together by chance!

    However, Orochimaru, who knows the storyline, naturally won''t underestimate these two ''deadst''!"

    "Might Dai, the founder of the Eight Gates Released Formation!

    On the other hand, Hiruko was unwilling to remain mediocre. In order to catch up with the Sannin, he developed a forbidden technique called Chimera Jutsu!

    This forbidden technique allows him to fuse ninjas or summoned beasts with his own body, and it can even integrate Kekkei Genkai.

    It can be said that this is extremely simr to Orochimaru''s gic fusion!

    Although his Chimera Technique is fundamentally different from Orochimaru''s gic fusion, the fact that he can achieve this on his own is undeniably impressive!

    When Orochimaru first encountered Hiruko, he had already added him to his list of potential experimental subjects!@@novelbin@@

    He just hadn''t decided yet whether Hiruko should be his test subject or his subordinate!

    Of course, no matter which it is, now is not the time!"

    After a lively meal, during which Hiruko insisted on paying the bill, the four of them left the restaurant together. As Hiruko and Might Dai waved goodbye and walked off, Tsunade nudged Orochimaru with her elbow.

    "Hey, Orochimaru," she began. "That guy in green... why do I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before?"

    "We all live in the same vige, Tsunade. It''s not strange to run into familiar faces," Orochimaru replied casually.

    "No, no... I mean, he seemed familiar in a different way..." Tsunade frowned, trying to remember where she had seen Might Dai before.

    Orochimaru raised his hand to respond, but just as he was about to speak....

    Whoosh!

    Two ANBU shinobi appeared in front of them, seemingly out of nowhere. Their sudden appearance interrupted the conversation.

    "Orochimaru, you''ve been summoned by the Hokage," one of the masked shinobi said, his voice monotone yet urgent.

    Orochimaru smirked slightly, feeling a sense of satisfaction. "Looks like they''ve finally decided to acknowledge me," he muttered under his breath.

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, confused. "What''s going on?"

    Orochimaru waved her off. "Don''t worry. I''ve been expecting this."

    With that, he followed the ANBU toward the Hokage''s office.

 Chapter 37: Conspiracy

    Hokage Conference Room!

    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen, sat at the head of the table, draped in his Hokage robe, signifying his role as Konoha''s leader. nking him were the three elders of the vige: Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, and Danzo Shimura. Together, these four individuals held significant influence over the vige''s governance.

    However, missing from the group were two prominent figures: Akimichi T¨­f¨± and Uchiha Kagami, both disciples of the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju. Akimichi T¨­f¨±, though respected, represented the interests of his n, making him unsuitable for Konoha''s upper political echelon. As for Uchiha Kagami he had perished on the battlefield. Even in life, despite his loyalty and being trusted by Tobirama, his Uchiha heritage would have barred him from truly entering Konoha''s highest ranks. The Uchiha n, long viewed with suspicion, was always kept at arm''s length from positions of ultimate power.

    The subject of today''s discussion had finally shifted to Orochimaru, Hiruzen''s prized pupil. After resolving the finer points of Danzo''s newly established division, "Root," the focus turned toward the young prodigy''s groundbreaking research.

    "You''re telling me that the potion developed by Orochimaru can give people an extraordinary recovery ability?" Danzo''s expression was one of deep skepticism as he addressed Hiruzen. His voice, typically calm and collected, now betrayed a hint of incredulity.

    Having been entrenched in diplomacy following the peace agreement with the Land of Lightning, and then dealing with the funeral arrangements for the Second Hokage, Danzo and the others had only just returned to normalcy. Now, Hiruzen was speaking of Orochimaru''stest discovery something that echoed the legendary regenerative powers of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama.

    "Indeed. I wouldn''t believe it myself if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes," Hiruzen said, his tone serious. "The recovery rate of ANBU members using Orochimaru''s serum was remarkable. It didn''t just heal minor wounds; it expedited the healing of deep injuries."@@novelbin@@

    Koharu and Homura exchanged nces, clearly unsettled by the news. If true, this potion could revolutionize Konoha''s medical practices and bolster its military might.

    Danzo, however, remained unconvinced. "It''s impossible. Hashirama''s healing power was the result of his unique bloodline. Many researchers, even Orochimaru''s seniors, have tried and failed to replicate that kind of ability. How could an eight-year-old boy aplish what seasoned experts could not?"

    Hiruzen sighed, understanding Danzo''s reluctance to ept the truth. "You know I wouldn''t bring this up lightly, Danzo. If you''re skeptical, why not investigate it yourself?"

    "I will," Danzo replied, his voice sharp, "I need to see this with my own eyes."

    Hiruzen knew that Danzo''s curiosity, mixed with his hunger for power, would push him to scrutinize Orochimaru''s research thoroughly. Danzo was never one to let a potential weapon slip through his fingers.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    The sound of knocking filled the room as Orochimaru, dressed in his casual attire, entered the conference room. He carried himself with a calm confidence, his eyes observing the room carefully.

    "Teacher," Orochimaru greeted Hiruzen with a respectful bow, acknowledging the elders as well.

    "Ah, Orochimaru," Hiruzen said with a warm smile, "I''m d you''vee. You probably have an idea of why we''ve summoned you today, don''t you?"

    "Indeed, teacher," Orochimaru replied smoothly. He had been waiting for this moment.

    Hiruzen leaned forward, his tone more serious. "We''ve been discussing your remarkable work the healing serum you created. I must say, it''s extraordinary. Your potential for research is beyond what any of us could have predicted."

    Orochimaru''s gaze remained steady. "Thank you, teacher. I have always believed that scientific research could open new doors for the vige."

    Danzo, who had remained silent, suddenly interjected, "Tell us, Orochimaru. How did you develop something that rivals the First Hokage''s legendary healing power?"

    Orochimaru expected this line of questioning. He had long anticipated that his research would attract the attention of Konoha''s higher-ups. Maintaining his calm demeanor, he exined, "The serum''s development came from extensive study of various herbs and medicinal nts. Some ingredients are rare, and while I have seeded with this batch, the scarcity of certain materials might limit further production."

    The room fell silent as the elders processed what he had said. Danzo was the first to break the silence, his eyes narrowing. "Scarce ingredients, you say? So, it''s not something that can be easily mass-produced?"

    Orochimaru nodded. "Correct. I''ve identified two specific herbs that are critical to the serum''s effectiveness, and they are not easy toe by. Recing them might reduce the serum''s potency."

    Hiruzen and the others felt a wave of both relief and disappointment. While the potential of Orochimaru''s research was undeniable, its limitations were also clear.

    Danzo leaned back in his chair, clearly still skeptical but intrigued. "We will have to investigate this further. For now, your research will remain confidential. You''ll continue to develop it under the supervision of Konoha''s top scientists."

    Orochimaru gave a slight nod, epting their decision. He had expected this. By keeping his cards close and revealing just enough of his abilities, he had secured a ce within Konoha''s inner research circle.

    "Very well," Hiruzen concluded, "Orochimaru, you may return for now. We''ll finalize the arrangements and let you know how we''ll proceed."

    With a polite bow, Orochimaru turned and left the conference room. As he exited the building, a faint smile tugged at his lips. Things were moving just as he had nned.

    ---

    After Orochimaru left, Danzo excused himself as well, his mind still racing with possibilities. His first stop was to find Eagle, one of the ANBU members who had witnessed the results of Orochimaru''s serum firsthand.

    Eagle was patrolling the outskirts of the vige when Danzo approached. "Lord Danzo," Eagle greeted with a respectful nod.

    Danzo wasted no time, getting straight to the point. "I need you to confirm something for me. Two months ago, you apanied Hiruzen on a mission to eliminate the Kumo Ninja Division, correct?"

    "Yes, that''s right, my lord," Eagle responded, his posture rigid.

    Danzo''s eyes narrowed as he continued. "And during that mission, several of your team members were injured. Orochimaru used some sort of serum to heal them. Is that correct?"

    Eagle hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes, my lord. His serum was unlike anything I''ve ever seen. It sped up the healing process in a way that shouldn''t be possible. Even deep wounds healed quickly."

    Danzo''s mind raced. Could it be true? Could Orochimaru have stumbled upon something revolutionary? If so, it was something Danzo wanted to control whether Hiruzen liked it or not.

    "Very well," Danzo said finally, turning away. "That will be all."

    As he walked away, a n began forming in Danzo''s mind. Whether Hiruzen realized it or not, Orochimaru''s talents were far too valuable to be left unchecked. And if Hiruzen wasn''t willing to take the necessary steps, then Danzo would.

    After all, Konoha needed more than just light it needed the darkness, too.

 Chapter 39: Orochimaru Vs Jiraiya

    Jiraiya was on the verge of going mad.

    "Orochimaru, I challenge you!" he shouted, his voice full of determination.

    At the Konoha training ground, Jiraiya, with his wild white hair, stood fiercely in front of Orochimaru. His face was twisted in frustration and determination, his eyes burning with the desire for a duel. Orochimaru, on the other hand, looked calm, almost indifferent.

    It didn''t take much for Orochimaru to piece together what had happened. Jiraiya must have seen him and Tsunade together just moments ago, with Tsunade teasing him as usual. The sight had probably triggered Jiraiya''s burning need to prove himself, and here he was, demanding a fight.

    Jiraiya clenched his fists. "Orochimaru, fight me like a man!" His voice was full of passion, reminiscent of their days at the Ninja Academy when he would challenge Orochimaru almost daily.

    Before Orochimaru could even respond, Tsunade, who waszily munching on a skewer, scoffed, "Jiraiya, give it a rest. With your current strength, you''re no match for Orochimaru."

    Tsunade''s words hit Jiraiya hard, but his determination didn''t waver. "I don''t care! I''ll fight him, no matter what!" Jiraiya''s stubbornness had fully kicked in. He was in full second-year syndrome mode, shouting dramatically, "Orochimaru! Come on, let''s settle this right now!"

    "Idiot," Orochimaru muttered under his breath. He had no interest in humoring Jiraiya''s ridiculous challenge. He knew exactly what was going on in Jiraiya''s head jealousy, insecurity, and a desperate need to prove himself. But there was no point in indulging this.

    "Come on, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya yelled again, determined not to let Orochimaru walk away. He stepped forward, fists raised. "Hit me! Fight me like a real ninja!"

    Orochimaru sighed. He knew Jiraiya wouldn''t give up unless he got what he wanted. As Jiraiya lunged at him, Orochimaru sidestepped smoothly, dodging his punch with ease. With a swift counter, Orochimaru delivered a sharp kick to Jiraiya''s midsection, sending him flying backward. It was the same move he had used against Uchiha Ji before, but with Jiraiya, he held back, not intending to cause any serious harm.

    Jiraiya crashed onto the ground but quickly recovered,nding on his feet with a hard slide that left a trail of dust behind him. "Damn¡­ he''s stronger than I thought." He clenched his arm, still feeling the numbing force of Orochimaru''s kick.

    "Give it up, Jiraiya," Orochimaru said coldly. "You''re not ready for this fight."

    Jiraiya''s face twisted in frustration. "No way! I''ve been training hard these past two months! I''m not the same person I was before!"

    With newfound resolve, Jiraiya quickly formed a series of hand seals. "Fire Style: me Bullet!"

    A massive stream of fire erupted from Jiraiya''s mouth, a zing inferno that shot toward Orochimaru. The sheer heat of the mes warped the air around them, and the roaring fire raced to engulf Orochimaru.

    Tsunade, who had moved off to the side to watch, raised an eyebrow at the sight. "Huh, looks like Jiraiya''s not holding back."

    Despite the intensity of Jiraiya''s attack, Tsunade remained calm, almost bored. She knew Orochimaru far too well to be worried. In fact, she was so unconcerned that she sat down on the grass to watch, as if it were a casual show.

    The mes engulfed Orochimaru entirely, creating a massive wall of fire that seemed almost imprable. Jiraiya watched the fire rage on, but he didn''t rx. He knew Orochimaru wouldn''t be taken down that easily.

    As the mes slowly died down, there was no sign of Orochimaru.

    "Where did he go?" Jiraiya muttered, his eyes scanning the training ground.

    Suddenly, his instincts kicked in. Without thinking, Jiraiya leapt forward, narrowly avoiding a sneak attack from beneath the ground. Orochimaru''s figure emerged from the earth, rising out of the dirt like a phantom. He had used Earth Release to burrow underground and avoid Jiraiya''s fire attack entirely.

    "Earth Release?" Jiraiya frowned. Orochimaru had mastered the multi-element jutsu of their teacher, Hiruzen Sarutobi, long ago. He knew how dangerous Orochimaru could be with that knowledge.

    "It seems I won''t get any peace until I defeat you today, huh?" Orochimaru sighed, shaking his head.

    "That''s right!" Jiraiya grinned, biting his thumb and quickly forming seals again. "Summoning Jutsu! Orochimaru, remember this day! This is the day that I, the great and handsome Jiraiya, defeat you once and for all!"

    A loud bang followed by a puff of white smoke filled the air. When the smoke cleared, arge toad stood beside Jiraiya, its face twisted into a frown of annoyance.

    "Jiraiya! Why do you always summon me during my nap time?" the toad grumbled.

    "Quitining! I need your help to defeat Orochimaru!" Jiraiya shouted back, full of confidence.

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as he saw Jiraiya summon a toad from Mount Myoboku. "So, you''re serious about this," he murmured to himself. Without hesitation, he sped his hands together, preparing his own summoning.

    "Summoning Jutsu!" Orochimaru called out.@@novelbin@@

    Another bang filled the training ground, and out of the smoke appeared a massive flower patterned python, evenrger than the toad. Its scaly body shimmered in the sunlight, and it hissed ominously as it coiled itself beside Orochimaru.

    Tsunade, watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help butugh. "Oh great, they''ve both gone all out now," she said, taking another bite of her skewer.

 Chapter 41: Path

    The system''s answer was simple and straightforward: as long as Orochimaru continued to experiment, all scientific research materials would be provided from the shop. There was no need for him to develop everything from scratch.

    Orochimaru realized this was like being handed down the results of predecessors'' hard work, enabling him to take a significant shortcut on the road of scientific research. Without this support, even with his deep knowledge of gics, creating any groundbreaking gic solutions would have been extremely difficult.

    Just look at the experts of this world even developing a single gic enhancement fluid could easily take a lifetime.

    "Orochimaru¡­ What exactly did you just do?" Tsunade, who had been munching on the two remaining skewers in her hand, was a bit lost in thought. She still hadn''t fully grasped what had happened during the battle earlier. The fight between Orochimaru and Jiraiya had seemed intense, but she had failed to understand the crucial moment.

    Why hadn''t the toad moved when the snake attacked it? Wasn''t this different from how such battles normally yed out?

    Orochimaru casually replied, "Oh, that? I just used an illusion."

    "An illusion?!" Tsunade was caught off guard. Then, as the realization hit, she quickly recovered. "Wait, since when did you start using illusions in battle?"

    "I''ve always been able to use them," Orochimaru said calmly. "I just never saw the need. I figured I''d give it a try this time, on a whim."

    In the original timeline, although Orochimaru was famously defeated by Itachi''s genjutsu, his own abilities in illusion were not to be underestimated. Otherwise, how would he have managed to terrify the three kids of Team 7 with just a nce? His prowess in genjutsu was considerable; it was just that when facing prodigies with advanced techniques like Sharingan, the gap became evident.

    But with no Sharingan or prodigious Uchiha around, Orochimaru''s mastery over genjutsu was more than sufficient to be a formidable weapon.

    Tsunade was left speechless for a moment. "So¡­ you used Jiraiya as a practice dummy?" she asked, incredulous.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, who had crashed into the ground and was still lying there, groaned miserably.

    He had finally honed his skills, formed a partnership with his toad, and was all set to showcase his abilities against Orochimaru. Yet, before he could even unleash his technique, he was taken down with a genjutsu? It was beyond frustrating!

    "Ah¡­ I still can''t beat that snake-like guy, Orochimaru¡­"

    Jiraiya gazed up at the sky, filled with mncholy. He had a crush on Tsunade, and it was no secret. Everyone knew about his feelings. Unfortunately, it was just as well known that Tsunade didn''t reciprocate those feelings. In fact, she often beat him up in response to his antics.

    He knew that Tsunade had a thing for Orochimaru, and this realization was what spurred him on to get stronger. But no matter how hard he trained, he was always getting beaten. It was like he was stuck in a never-ending cycle of defeat.

    "Damn it¡­ No matter what I do, I can''t beat Orochimaru¡­"

    But even as thoughts of giving up crossed his mind, Jiraiya quickly brushed them aside. "No, no. I am the great Jiraiya. I can''t give up! I''ll find a way to surpass him and win Tsunade''s heart!"

    With that, he closed his eyes, falling deep into contemtion. He wouldn''t give up he would keep training, no matter how long it took.

    In the original timeline, Jiraiya did eventually be strong enough to rival Orochimaru through hard work, talent, and a little bit of luck. After learning senjutsu, he could stand toe-to-toe with his old friend. But it had taken him years to master sage techniques, and it didn''t seem like Orochimaru would be sitting idle during that time either.

    ---

    Orochimaru and Tsunade continued to spar at the training ground until evening. Once they were done, they parted ways, with Orochimaru heading back to his home.

    Once inside, he pulled up the status panel from his system.

    - Unlocked Technology: Basic Gene Enhancement serum, Gene Extraction, Gene Repair Fluid, Gene Fusion, Intermediate Enhancement Serum.

    - Current Technology: Cell Transntation

    - Next Unlock: Splinter Cell

    - Technology Points: 23,000

    Orochimaru took one look at the panel and dismissed it, not paying it much mind for now. He knew that while cell transntation was a useful technique, it wasn''t something he was in a hurry to explore.

    What interested him far more was gene fusion.

    Gene fusion allowed for the perfect integration of gic traits, whereas cell transntation merely stitched together parts in a crude manner, often leading to inefficiencies or deformities. The results were clear Yamato, who had undergone cell transntation with the First Hokage''s DNA, had only managed to harness a fraction of the original Wood Release abilities. His power paled inparison to the actual First Hokage.

    The only advantage cell transntation had was that it was cheap and easy to perform. All it took was some basic surgical skills and medicine. But gene fusion, on the other hand, was far more intricate and powerful.

    Orochimaru sighed. "Well, I''ll wait to see what Konoha''s higher-ups decide before rushing into anything."

    With that, hey down on his bed and drifted off to sleep.

    ---

    For the next few days, Orochimaru lived a rtively rxed life. He spent his time exploring the vige, eating, asionally training, and even enjoying the public baths. With no pressing missions or urgent experiments, he found himself with plenty of free time.@@novelbin@@

    Finally, on the fourth day, Hiruzen summoned Orochimaru to his office.

    As Orochimaru entered, Hiruzen smiled warmly. "Orochimaru, after thinking long and hard over the past few days, I''vee to a decision. You are both my most talented disciple and a gifted researcher."

    Orochimaru nodded, listening carefully to his sensei''s words.

    Hiruzen continued, "But before making any decisions, I wanted to hear your thoughts. Where do you see yourself going? What path do you want to pursue moving forward?"

 Chapter 43: Experimental Base

    Danzo had just established the Root division and was eager to inject fresh blood into it.

    That''s when he noticed Orochimaru.

    Just like he wouldter notice Kakashi.

    Why did Danzo focus on them? Because Orochimaru and Kakashi shared two critical traits: unparalleled ninja talent and a lurking darkness deep within.

    In Danzo''s mind, such talents naturally belonged in his department.

    Letting them grow outside his control would be a waste of potential.

    However, at this stage, because the foundation of the Root was still unstable, Danzo was forced to obey the orders of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen.

    But as for Orochimaru, he had already taken note of Danzo.

    To the general public, Danzo was seen as a man of immense ambition selfish, power-hungry, and utterly ruthless in his desire to ascend to the position of Hokage. A dangerous figure, no doubt.@@novelbin@@

    But to Orochimaru, Danzo wasn''t nearly as threatening.

    Why?

    Because in Orochimaru''s eyes, Danzo was actually quite pitiful.

    Yes, his ambition was vast. He longed to be Hokage and lead Konoha to dominate the ninja world. But hecked the strength to support those ambitions.

    Forget leading Konoha to unify the entire ninja world he never even sat in the Hokage''s chair, which was his most basic goal.

    For his entire life, Danzo was suppressed by Hiruzen, never able to truly rise above.

    What''s more pathetic than a man whose ambitions far outstrip his power? A careerist without the strength to match his goals could never stir up a true storm.

    In both the past and present, Orochimaru never regarded Danzo as a true threat. At best, he saw him as a useful tool.

    A tool whose authority, selfishness, and ambition could be leveraged to aplish things Orochimaru himself found tedious.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out from a distance.

    "Oy, Orochimaru!"

    Looking up, Orochimaru saw the familiar figure of Jiraiya speeding toward him, leaving a gust of wind in his wake.

    "Oh, Orochimaru! What''s that in your hand... a money box?"

    "Mm."

    "How much is inside? That''s a pretty big box."

    "Two million ryo."

    Jiraiya''s eyes widened in shock. "Wha¡ª? Did you justplete an S-rank mission or something?"

    "More or less," Orochimaru replied nonchntly.

    In the world of ninjas, each bill is worth one thousand ryo. So, for two million ryo, a box of this size was perfect.

    An S-rank mission often yields a maximum payout of around two million ryo, so Jiraiya''s assumption wasn''t far off.

    "Wow... impressive!"

    Upon hearing Orochimaru''s confirmation, Jiraiya''s envy was palpable. He must have deduced that Orochimaru had submitted the super recovery potion form to the vige.

    How else could a Genin like Orochimaru get assigned such an S-rank mission, let alone earn such a hefty reward?

    Orochimaru, noticing Jiraiya''s awe, interrupted his thoughts with a casual invitation. "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to barbecue."

    Instantly, Jiraiya''s mood flipped. His earlier gloom vanished, and his eyes sparkled with excitement.

    "You serious?!"

    Despite the fact that a Genin''s earnings were usually enough to support a small family, Jiraiya was notoriously bad at saving money.

    As a result, luxury items like barbecue were a real treat for him.

    Seeing Orochimaru''s nod, Jiraiya needed no further encouragement. He was already beaming with joy.

    Although two million ryo wasn''t a fortune, it was still a considerable sum. After having money in hand, Orochimaru quickly began making ns.

    The first thing he did was treat Jiraiya and Tsunade to a barbecue. Afterward, he used the rest of the money to buy arger house for himself.

    In Konoha, property wasn''t particrly expensive. A three-story house covering 150 square meters cost less than one million ryo.

    The only hassle was that purchasing a house required approval from the Hokage.

    But given Orochimaru''s current standing, Hiruzen had no reason to refuse his request.

    The next evening, just before Orochimaru began moving into his new home, several ANBU arrived at his door and knocked.

    Orochimaru opened the door to find a familiar figure standing before him a man wearing a fox mask, his voice carrying a slight smile.

    "Orochimaru, we meet again."

    "And who might you be¡­ Fox?" Orochimaru''s pupils narrowed as he quickly pieced together the man''s identity.

    After all, they had previously carried out missions together.

    The man in the fox mask nodded slightly. "That''s right. I came to thank you for your helpst time."

    "There''s no need for that. Even without my serum, your injury could''ve been healed," Orochimaru said with indifference. "So, what brings you here?"

    "Well, on the Hokage''s orders, I''m here to escort you to your new work station at the experimental base. We''ve alsoe to help you move your equipment."

    "I see," Orochimaru nced at the five ANBU standing behind Fox and gave a brief nod. "Come in and help yourselves."

    With Orochimaru''s approval, the ANBU members entered the house in single file.

    At first, they were a bit surprised to see how young Orochimaru was, but their real shock came when they saw hisboratory.

    The amount of advanced experimental equipment a mere eight- or nine-year-old possessed was staggering.

    However, they were ANBU, and this mission was ssified, so they naturally didn''t pry.

    Without asking any unnecessary questions, they took out their space scrolls and began moving Orochimaru''s equipment.

    The ANBU operated swiftly, and in less than an hour, every piece of equipment in Orochimaru''sb had been moved.

    Fox then led the group, with Orochimaru following close behind, as they leapt across rooftops and swiftly arrived at Konoha''s secret experimental base.

    It was a rtivelyrge building situated in a quiet corner of the vige.

    The area around it was heavily guarded, with four sentinels stationed at the entrance.

    Fox approached the guards, exchanged a series of coded signals, and then escorted Orochimaru into the building.

    The base itself was located underground. It was well-lit, and several staff members were already busy with their work.

    Fox pointed toward two spacious and immactely cleanboratories. "ording to the Hokage''s arrangement, these twobs are now yours."

 Chapter 47: Unexpected Visitors

    Even if Orochimaru were to collect enough Sharingan genes and sessfully fuse the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan with his body, he wouldn''t necessarily lose his mind. However, there would certainly be mental side effects. The intense spiritual power required to wield the Mangeky¨­ would undoubtedly affect his psyche.

    When using the advanced abilities of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the body is put under incredible strain. Over time, side effects such as myopia, eye bleeding, and severe physical pain are almost guaranteed. The sheer power of the ocr jutsu overloads the body''s capacity to manage the strain, leading to theseplications.

    Some might wonder: If a body is strong enough, does that mean using the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would have no side effects?

    The answer is yes with a strong enough body, the side effects can be minimized or even eliminated.

    Take Uchiha Obito, for example. After transnting the cells of the First Hokage, andter integrating White Zetsu''s body, he was able to use his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan freely, without suffering frommon side effects. He didn''t experience bleeding eyes, myopia, or body pain, despite constantly using powerful techniques like Kamui.

    Orochimaru hypothesized that after using an advanced gic enhancement serum, he, too, would be able to use the **Mangeky¨­ Sharingan without those physical side effects. Moreover, if he managed to fuse the cells of the First Hokage into his body, it would even be possible for him to use the Rinnegan without difficulty.

    To Orochimaru, the Rinnegan was far more advanced than the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan at least a full level above it in terms of power and capability.

    Obito, despite having the First Hokage''s cells, struggled when it came to the Rinnegan. It was clear that simply integrating Hashirama''s cells wasn''t enough to fully master it. Even with the strength of those cells, the Rinnegan was too much for his body to handlefortably.

    Using a pair of Rinnegan? That was an entirely different challenge. To control both eyes of the Rinnegan, a ninja would need the physique of someone from the Uzumaki or Senju ns those with an exceptionally strong life force and chakra reserves. Just transnting Hashirama''s cells wasn''t enough.

    But then, there was Uchiha Madara. He didn''t have the natural physique of an Uzumaki or a Senju, yet he could wield both Rinnegan eyes without difficulty. Why? Because he was the reincarnation of Indra, possessing the chakra of Hagoromo''s eldest son. Madara''s lineage gave him direct ess to the power of the Sage of Six Paths, making his situation unique.

    ---

    Orochimaru pondered over these things. "I''ll only know for sure once I obtain and experiment with the First Hokage''s cells," he thought. Hashirama''s DNA was the key to unlocking the true potential of the Mangeky¨­ and, eventually, the Rinnegan.

    Satisfied with his conclusions, Orochimaru stopped thinking about it for the time being. He closed his eyes and quickly fell into a deep sleep.

    ---

    The First Shinobi World War officially ended following the deaths of the Second Hokage and the Second Raikage. Their sacrifices led to the rise of Hiruzen Sarutobi as the Third Hokage, marking the end of the conflict.

    Since the coup that killed the Second Hokage was instigated by Kinkaku and Ginkaku, two rogue shinobi, it was deemed unrted to the Land of Lightning. As such, the peace-loving Konoha didn''t pursue further retaliation.

    With Hiruzen now in power and Danzo establishing his secretive organization, Root, Konoha entered a period of formal development and recovery.

    ---

    Year 20 of Konoha''s Calendar

    Four months had passed since Orochimaru moved into his new home. In total, it had been three years since Orochimaru arrived in this world. Another beautiful, colorful morning broke over Konoha Vige. The sunlight crept through the curtains, gently waking the vige to a fresh new day.

    In the Hokage''s Office, the Third Hokage sat at his desk, hands resting on his chin as he looked thoughtfully at the three young shinobi standing before him Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya.

    As their teacher, Hiruzen felt a deep responsibility to guide them, but now that he was Hokage, he had other duties that kept him from teaching them as closely as he once had. He could no longer run around with his students, personallypleting missions and offering on-the-job instruction.

    Still, Hiruzen made sure his students had ess to resources that most civilian ninjas did not, ensuring they were equipped for sess. But apanying them on missions? That was no longer possible. After all, it wasn''t as if the Hokage could just run around with his students in peacetime.

    Today, however, Hiruzen had called the three of them to discuss their future missions.@@novelbin@@

    Among the three, Jiraiya was a bit careless and prone to outrageous behavior. Tsunade had a fiery temper and could easily lose control in unexpected situations. Only Orochimaru was consistently calm and collected.

    As Hiruzen thought about these things, he finally spoke. "Orochimaru, from today onward, you will be the captain of this team."

    "What?"

    Tsunade was taken aback, but it was Jiraiya who eximed in disbelief.

    "Why?" Jiraiya demanded. "Why is Orochimaru the captain? I can do it too! I mean, look at me Jiraiya-sama is handsome, skilled, and more than qualified to lead this team!"

    Hiruzen smiled slightly but said nothing. Tsunade, however, scoffed and rolled her eyes.

    "Jiraiya, do you even know your own abilities?" Tsunade shot back, not holding back her criticism. "What do you have over Orochimaru? Is it your strength? Your resilience? Your judgment? Oh, wait¡­ maybe it''s your perversion that''s superior!"

    "Tsunade, that''s not fair!" Jiraiya protested angrily. "Don''t look down on me!"

    "Isn''t it true, though?" Tsunade teased, giving him a sly smile. "Big pervert¡­"

    The two were moments away from bickering again when Hiruzen raised his hand to silence them. "Enough. Among the three of you, Orochimaru is the most suitable to be the captain. From today forward, he will lead your missions."

    Knock knock knock!

    Before Hiruzen could finish, someone knocked on the office door.

    "Come in," he said.

    The door opened, and a middle-aged man wearing sses and a white coat rushed in, visibly excited.

    "Hokage-sama! The experiment was sessful! The experiment was sessful!" the man eximed, his voice full of enthusiasm. However, as soon as he spotted Orochimaru, he paused, his excitement briefly fading.

    "Ah, teacher, you''re here too?"

    "Teacher?" Tsunade and Jiraiya blinked in confusion, staring at the man.

    Did he just call Orochimaru¡­ teacher?

    This was¡­ unexpected. What was going on?

    Orochimaru remained calm, unfazed by the strange looks. "Don''t mind me. Continue with your report."

    "Yes, of course teacher!" The man in the white coat nodded and turned back to Hiruzen. "Hokage-sama, the recovery potion experiment¡­ it was a sess!"

    "Sess?" Hiruzen''s eyes sharpened with interest. "Exin in detail."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama! Based on the research given by Orochimaru-sensei, I began developing the recovery potion three months ago. I''m happy to report that we have finally achieved a breakthrough¡­"

    --------

    I mistakenly referred to Hiruko as ''Biru'' in Chapter 36, but I''ve fixed it now. Please feel free to reread the corrected version. Apologies for any confusion, and thank you for your understanding.

 Chapter 49: Uzumaki Mito

    Orochimaru''s perception ability, was something he had only recently begun to study, using the unique characteristics of snakes to detect chakra in his surroundings. Though the range wasn''t as extensive as the chakra perception of the canon Orochimaru, the uracy was still quite remarkable for someone at his level.

    As such, he was able to sense the figures inside the hut and quickly piece together who they might be.

    Sure enough, the ANBU opened the door.

    A middle-aged woman in a white kimono, her hair styled in a double bun, appeared before Orochimaru. Despite being referred to as middle-aged, her appearance was more weathered, with the unmistakable signs of countless years etched into her face.

    The ANBU, without a word, gestured for Orochimaru to enter. Heplied, stepping into the room. The ANBU then silently retreated and closed the door, leaving the two alone.

    As Orochimaru took in the sight before him, his suspicions were immediately confirmed. The emblem of the Senju n embroidered on the woman''s robe, paired with her vibrant red hair, made her identity unmistakable.

    "You wanted to see me?" Orochimaru asked, though he already knew the answer.

    "Yes," the woman replied calmly.

    "And you are¡­?" Orochimaru feigned uncertainty, though he had already figured out who she was.

    "Uzumaki Mito," she said, her voice soft but firm.

    The name "Uzumaki Mito" carried a weight far beyond its mere four sybles. As soon as it was uttered, even the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, would have to show respect. It was no wonder she wielded such influence and had so many ANBU watching over her.

    Uzumaki Mito the current Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki, the wife of Senju Hashirama, the God of Shinobi, and the true matriarch of the Senju n.

    Any one of these titles alone would be enough to shake the shinobi world.

    Orochimaru was genuinely surprised to be in her presence, but he didn''t let that show. Adhering to proper decorum, he adjusted his robes and gave a slight bow.

    "It is an honor to meet you, Mito-sama. Please forgive my rudeness," he said, his tone respectful.

    "Ah, such a polite young man," Mito remarked, her demeanor warm and gentle. There was something about her a natural affinity that made her presence feel soothing, like a spring breeze. It was an inherent quality that some people simply possessed.

    "Please, have a seat," she said, motioning to the chair beside her with a kind smile.

    Orochimaru nodded and took a seat, his mind already whirling with possibilities about why she had called him here. Though she had lived in Konoha for a long time, someone of her stature rarely made direct contact with others. Why him, of all people?

    Could it be that she was here on behalf of Tsunade?

    After all, beyond being the wife of the First Hokage, Uzumaki Mito was also Tsunade''s grandmother. If she had sought him out for matters concerning Tsunade, it would make some sense.

    However, if the issue was rted to Tsunade, surely Mito wouldn''t need to intervene directly, right?

    Just as Orochimaru was lost in thought, Mito spoke again, interrupting his mental spections.@@novelbin@@

    "I''ve heard that you were the one who developed that powerful recovery potion," she said, her voice gentle but inquisitive.

    Orochimaru snapped out of his reverie and nodded. "Yes, Mito-sama, I was involved in its development."

    Mito chuckled lightly. "You don''t have to be so formal. You''re Tsunade''s ssmate, aren''t you? You may call me Grandma Mito, just as she does."

    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment, internally conflicted. In his two lifetimes, he had never experienced the concept of having a grandmother. It felt strange, almost unnatural, to be asked to address someone this way. But after a moment''s pause, he relented.

    "Yes¡­ Grandma Mito," Orochimaru finally managed, though the words felt foreign on his tongue.

    Mito smiled warmly. "Orochimaru, you''re a remarkable young man. Despite noting from a great n or having any significant family backing, you''ve be Hiruzen''s disciple entirely on your own merits. I have high hopes for your future."

    Orochimaru remained silent, sensing that this conversation was about to delve into deeper waters.

    Sure enough, Mito paused briefly before continuing. "Tsunade speaks highly of you, you know. She often mentions your talent and strength. After meeting you today, I can see that you''re even more impressive than the rumors suggest."

    Her words hung in the air for a moment before she added, "I''m sure you''re wondering why I''ve called you here, aren''t you?"

    "To be honest, yes," Orochimaru replied. "I am curious."

    Mito smiled softly, her demeanor still calm. "That''s understandable. Anyone would be curious if they were summoned like this without exnation. But don''t worry, it''s nothing too serious. As I get older, I tend to ramble a bit, so I hope you don''t mind."

    "Not at all," Orochimaru said, though he remained on guard.

    Mito''s expression grew thoughtful. "I''ve brought you here today for one reason, really. I wanted to hear your thoughts on the future."

    "My thoughts on the future?" Orochimaru asked, puzzled. "What exactly do you mean?"

    "I''m asking about your ideals¡­ your dreams," Mito rified, her tone slow and deliberate.

    She straightened her robe slightly as she spoke, keeping her gaze fixed on Orochimaru.

    "My dreams?" Orochimaru repeated, his eyes narrowing slightly. After a moment of contemtion, he replied, "I wonder if bringing peace to the shinobi world counts?"

    "Peace in the shinobi world?" Mito raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by his response. But she didn''t dismiss the notion. "That''s quite a lofty dream. And how do you n to achieve that?"

    Orochimaru remainedposed, though internally he was treading carefully. "I haven''t fully figured that out yet," he lied, his voice smooth. "But I intend to work toward that goal, step by step."

    In truth, Orochimaru was wary of why Uzumaki Mito had asked him such a question. He felt an instinctive need to be cautious in his responses.

    Deep down, though, he already had a n.

    The ''unified theory'' he had mentioned to Tsunade wasn''t just idle talk. As a reincarnator who had experienced a world without war, Orochimaru had little patience for the constant fighting that gued the shinobi world. Endless battles, life constantly hanging in the bnce what was the point of such a world?

    To him, the fleeting satisfaction of victory inbat could neverpare to the peace and pleasures of a stable, unified world. In a time of peace, a person with strength or wealth could live a life full of meaning and color.

    But this world was different. This world was one of war.

    Orochimaru knew he couldn''t change that not yet, at least. The only option was to be stronger, powerful enough to shape the world ording to his desires.

    And unifying the shinobi world was one of the few ambitions that truly drove him.

 Chapter 52: Mission

    The father of Kakashi Hatake, the famous White Fang of Konoha, stood among his peers, wielding his short sword with incredible precision. Even at this young age, Hatake Sakumo was showing signs of the immense power and skill that would one day earn him a ce alongside the Sannin in terms of strength and reputation.

    Sakumo, being one year older than the Sannin, was already demonstrating the abilities that would soon make him a household name. As he sparred with three others, he moved with such speed that he hardly gave his opponents any time to react, let alone form hand seals.

    "What incredible speed... This guy might even be on par with Orochimaru," Jiraiya muttered to himself as he watched, clearly impressed.

    The technique Sakumo was using was an advanced body flicker technique, one of the highest forms of taijutsu that allowed for near-instantaneous movement. There were many variations of teleportation techniques, ranging from Flying Thunder God (the fastest space-time technique), to basic body flicker techniques, to those that used elemental chakra to achieve high-speed movement.

    Right now, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Hatake Sakumo were all using a standard body flicker technique, which allowed them to burst forward at incredible speeds by focusing chakra into their legs. This type of movement wasn''t continuous, as it required arge amount of chakra control, making it difficult to use repeatedly. However, when executed correctly, it was devastating in close-rangebat, as the ninja appeared to vanish and reappear in an instant.

    Most ninja could perform some variation of the body flicker, but the speed and precision of the technique varied greatly depending on the user''s chakra control and physical condition. As a rule of thumb, j¨­nin were naturally faster than genin, due to their superior chakra control and experience.

    Orochimaru, having enhanced his body through his gic enhancement and the awakening of the Sharingan, had be as fast as a j¨­nin, despite being a genin by rank. What surprised him was that Hatake Sakumo, without any apparent modifications or enhancements, was already using the body flicker technique at a levelparable to his own.

    "This guy is really strong! But.." Orochimaru said under his breath. However, he trailed off, leaving his next thought unsaid.

    Jiraiya, sensing Orochimaru''s hesitation, chimed in, "But what? Are you jealous? Do you want to go up there and fight him? Go ahead! I, Jiraiya Sama, will be cheering you on!"

    Orochimaru shook his head. "I''m not that bored. We have a mission to focus on."

    Without waiting for a response, Orochimaru turned and began walking away, leaving both Jiraiya and Tsunade behind.

    Jiraiya, bewildered, shouted after him, "Hey! Don''t just leave like that!"

    As he watched Orochimaru leave without engaging Sakumo, Jiraiya was left utterly confused. In his mind, geniuses like Orochimaru should naturally want to challenge other geniuses. Where was thepetitive spirit? Where was the legendary ninja pride?@@novelbin@@

    "Why doesn''t Orochimaru y by the usual rules?" Jiraiya thought, frustration creeping in. "Geniuses are supposed to be itching for a fight with each other, right?"

    As all these questions swirled in Jiraiya''s head, Tsunade stood silently beside him, observing Orochimaru as he walked away. It wasn''t clear what was going through her mind, but she seemed to be deep in thought.

    ---

    Later, the team arrived at a small courtyard in the south of Konoha Vige, where they met their client arge, round man named Bach , a wealthy merchant known for traveling the world and doing business in many countries. This time, he hade to Konoha to sell rare medicinal herbs he had acquired from the Land of Waves, and he needed a team of ninja to escort him safely to the Land of Rice Fields.

    As soon as Bach saw Orochimaru and his team, however, his face twisted in anger.

    "What''s going on here?" Bach shouted, ring at the Konoha ninja who had brought the genin team to him. "I came here to hire ninja, and I''m willing to pay a good price! And yet, you send me these three brats to protect me?"

    The Konoha ninja bowed apologetically. "I''m very sorry, but the vige carefully selects the teams for each mission. The fact that these three were sent means that they are more than capable of handling the task."

    "Capable?!" Bach roared, his face red with frustration. "They''re children! I could take on three of them myself! Stop joking around and send me real ninja! This is a B-rank mission there should be at least one ch¨±nin in the group!"

    Bach crossed his arms, waiting for an exnation, while Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade stood quietly to the side. Though hisints were understandable, it was obvious he was underestimating the three young ninja.

    "I understand your concerns," the Konoha ninja continued. "But these three are not ordinary genin. They are the personal disciples of the Third Hokage, and their abilities are far beyond what their rank might suggest."

    "Hokage''s disciples?" Bach asked, his skepticism giving way to curiosity.

    "Of course!" Tsunade said confidently, stepping forward. "We''re more than qualified to handle this mission. Trust me, ch¨±nin would be no match for us."

    Bach squinted, still unsure, but clearly more interested now. "You''re really the Hokage''s students?"

    "Absolutely," Jiraiya chimed in with his usual bravado. "With us on the job, not only will weplete this B-rank mission, we could handle an S-rank mission if needed!"

    Orochimaru nced at Jiraiya, clearly uninterested in engaging in his friend''s antics. He could understand Bach''s hesitation. To the untrained eye, they were just kids, and the world outside the vige was full of dangerous, experienced enemies. However, their training had more than prepared them for the task at hand.

    Still, Bach wasn''t convinced so easily. "I''ve heard a lot of promises from ninjas before, but when pushes to shove, it''s my life that''s on the line."

    Orochimaru, sensing that Bach needed further reassurance, spoke up. "You''re concerned about wandering ninjas, right? We''ve dealt with them before. You''ll be safe under our protection."

    The merchant still looked conflicted, but he knew the reputation of the Hokage''s disciples. With a reluctant sigh, he nodded. "Alright. But if anything goes wrong, I''m holding your vige responsible."

 Chapter 56: Back

    I have to say, Jiraiya''s willpower is really something else.

    Much like Naruto in the future, Jiraiya possesses a resilient and indomitable spirit. Even when he''s down in the dumps, he always manages to bounce back, lifting himself up with his sheer determination. Maybe that''s why so many people in the future end up admiring him. He''s positive, optimistic, and full of a kind of energy that never fades.

    After resting for a bit, the group resumed their journey towards The Land Of Rice Fields. The mission went off without any real trouble. Aside from encountering a few small-time bandits and a group of wandering ninjas, there were no significant threats.

    When it came to the bandits, Orochimaru didn''t even need to lift a finger. Jiraiya and Tsunade took care of everything swiftly.

    The only real confrontation worth mentioning was with the wandering ninja group a team made up of one chuunin and three genin. However, they were no match for the strength of Orochimaru''s team. The battle was over before it even began.

    During that fight, Orochimaru noticed something strange about himself a growing sense of ruthlessness. He had no desire to let his enemies live. The moment the chuunin engaged him, he killed the man in an instant. If it weren''t for Tsunade and Jiraiya stopping him, the three genin would have likely faced the same fate, without the chance to flee.

    Orochimaru didn''t reflect on this too deeply. To him, it was the natural course of things. In this world, you either survived or you didn''t, and his growing instinct to eliminate threats seemed logical perhaps even necessary.

    ---

    The mission, a B-rank, had a payout of 150,000 ryo. Despite its difficulty being on the higher side of B-rank, themission was the maximum amount for that rank. However, this mission had stretched out for a full eighteen days, and when Orochimaru thought about it, making money as a ninja was no easy task.

    Ninjas, despite their immense power and the dangerous work they undertook, were still essentially highly-paid mercenaries. The 150,000 ryo had to be split among the vige, the team, and the individual members. After all the deductions, there wasn''t much left.

    That said, the mission wasn''t without its personal rewards. Afterpleting their escort, Orochimaru took a couple of days to investigate the Land of Rice Fields. He concluded that this small nationcked any ninja viges and was sparsely popted. Even the daimyo''s residence was unimpressive. It wasn''t grand or opulent just a bit more spacious than the average home.

    It wasn''t hard to see why Orochimaru had chosen this ce to establish his base in the original timeline. The daimyo of such a small country would be easily bribed, and without a powerful political structure or a significant poption, it was the perfect ce to establish a hidden vige without drawing much attention.

    ---

    By the time Orochimaru and his team returned to Konoha, eighteen days had passed.

    As they entered the vige gates, they overheard two gatekeepers talking.

    "The recovery power of this new potion is unreal! Did you hear about how Rukawa survived his mission thanks to it?"

    "Really? That''s incredible!"

    "Yeah, I''ve got to say, it''s been a game changer for a lot of missions."

    "No kidding. I ordered one for myself after hearing all the hype. I wasn''t sure it''d live up to it, but now I''m convinced."

    "You didn''t believe the rumors? You didn''t see the demonstration by Harano at the hospital?"

    "No, I had something else going on that day¡­"

    "Ah, makes sense."

    As they continued walking, Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged a nce, both turning their eyes to Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru, this recovery potion you developed¡­ It''s really making waves," Tsunade remarked, impressed. "But with something like this, won''t that make medical ninjutsu obsolete?"

    Tsunade''s expression turned thoughtful, almost worried. When she first started studying medical ninjutsu, her goal had been to reduce the casualties of herrades in battle, to save lives. But with Orochimaru''s potion being so effective at healing wounds, what use would there be for her medical skills? Was her chosen path bing pointless?

    Orochimaru, sensing her concern, responded calmly, "It''s not quite like that. The potion is expensive not everyone can afford it. And many of the ingredients are rare, so there''s a limit to how much we can produce. Even if you have the money, it doesn''t mean there will always be stock. But more importantly, the potion doesn''t deal with poisons orplex injuries that require more than just healing."

    "Poisons¡­" Tsunade repeated, her tension easing. "So it can''t detoxify or deal with diseases?"

    Orochimaru nodded. "Exactly. Medical ninjas are still essential. You can treat a far wider variety of conditions than the potion can. And besides, there''s always a need for personalized care."

    Tsunade''s shoulders visibly rxed, a smile crossing her face. "Good. For a moment there, I thought my skills were bing useless."

    She was right to be relieved. Medical ninjutsu, after all, went beyond just healing cuts and bruises. Medical ninjas were lifesavers in a wide array of scenarios, from curing diseases to handling life-threatening injuries and poisons.

    "By the way, Orochimaru, since this potion is so rare, do you carry a spare?" Tsunade asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Orochimaru smirked, pulling out a scroll. "Of course." With a puff of smoke, two bottles appeared in his hand. "Here, one for each of you. Let''s hope you won''t need them."

    "Hehe, thanks!" Tsunade said, not wasting any time taking one for herself. She figured there was no need to be modest after all, she was already considering herself Orochimaru''s girlfriend, so there was nothing wrong with epting a gift from him.

    Jiraiya, however, turned his head away, crossing his arms with a huff. "Heh! Jiraiya sama doesn''t need such things. I''m strong enough without a potion."

    He stood there, expecting Orochimaru to tease him, maybe argue with him a little. But instead, there was¡­ silence.

    After a moment, Jiraiya turned around, confused. To his surprise, Orochimaru had already walked away, leaving him standing there.

    "Wait! Orochimaru! Aren''t you going to say something?" Jiraiya called out, but Orochimaru didn''t even look back.

    Tsunade, meanwhile, burst into uncontrobleughter. "Haha! Oh Jiraiya, why do you always do this to yourself? Take the potion already."

    Realizing he had missed his chance to impress anyone, Jiraiya sulked and nced at the potions in Tsunade''s hand. He finally figured it out Orochimaru had given both potions to Tsunade without hesitation, leaving Jiraiya out in the cold.@@novelbin@@

    "Well¡­ he didn''t even offer it to me directly¡­" Jiraiya muttered, scratching his head in defeat.

    As he stared at Orochimaru walking further away, he realized that maybe Orochimaru wasn''t so bad after all despite everything, his friend still looked out for him in his own way.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, wait up!" Jiraiya called out, running to catch up, potion in hand.

 Chapter 59: Reserve

    Although Konoha is enjoying a rtively peaceful period, the war only ended less than a year ago. Diplomacy with neighboring countries isn''t as friendly or stable as it would be during more peaceful times, like in the 60th year of Konoha. Because of this, the uing Chunin Exam will only have participants from within Konoha itself.

    The Chunin Exam was scheduled to take ce in half a month, and during that time, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade focused on their training in preparation.

    At the training grounds, Orochimaru was sparring with Jiraiya while Tsunade sat off to the side, watching the battle with an amused expression. Every time Jiraiya was knocked back, Orochimaru would calmly offer advice.

    "You''re already stronger than most Genin," Orochimaru said as Jiraiya was sent flying once again. "You don''t need to push yourself this hard."

    "Ugh¡­ you''re my goal¡­" Jiraiya replied, panting as hey sprawled out on the grass, struggling to catch his breath.

    "Come on, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya said determinedly, despite his exhaustion. "I''ve figured out how to break your illusions! This time, you won''t get me!"

    Tsunade walked over, shaking her head at Jiraiya''s stubbornness. "Jiraiya, I think you should rest. Your chakra''s almostpletely depleted. If you push any harder, you''ll just hurt yourself."

    Chakra is thebination of physical and spiritual energy. It''s drawn from the 130 trillion cells in a ninja''s body, used to perform ninjutsu and stored within their body for use. Once a portion of chakra is expended, a ninja can recover it by resting or taking special pills. However, when a ninja''s chakra reserves runpletely dry, their body is pushed to its limits.

    Overexertion in such a state can be dangerous. The body starts to draw from its remaining reserves of physical and mental energy, potentially causing mental and physical breakdowns that could even lead to sudden death. In most cases, ninjas are careful to save some chakra for emergencies to avoid these dire consequences.

    When chakra runs outpletely, exhaustion sets in. It''s a dangerous state, especially duringbat, where fatigue can leave a ninja vulnerable. If a ninja still tries to use ninjutsu by overexerting their chakra, it''s akin to borrowing against their life force. Pushing too far, like Kakashi did during the Great Ninja War, could result in death.

    Tsunade''s concern wasn''t unfounded, and Jiraiya''s situation wasn''t ideal. She knew that if he continued, it would be dangerous.

    "Hey, Tsunade, are you worried about me?" Jiraiya perked up, his eyes lighting up at the possibility.@@novelbin@@

    "What? Don''t tter yourself," Tsunade responded with a roll of her eyes. "I just don''t want to be stuck with dead weight during the Chunin Exam."

    Jiraiya sighed dramatically and flopped back onto the ground, staring at the sky. "I knew it¡­ but you''re right. I''ll rest up and recover my chakra. Hey, Orochimaru! You''ve been using more ninjutsu than me, but you don''t seem tired at all. What''s your secret?"

    It had taken Jiraiya this long to realize that something was unusual about Orochimaru''s chakra reserves. Given the intensity of their training, he should have been tired by now too. But Orochimaru seemed fine, his movements precise and deliberate as always.

    Jiraiya had never noticed before because they had never trained this hard. But after pushing himself to his limit, he finally realized that Orochimaru''s chakra capacity was far beyond his own.

    Orochimaru responded calmly, "I have more chakra than you."

    This stunned Jiraiya.

    But ever since Orochimaru had undergone his physical enhancements, particrly using the gene enhancement serum, his body had grown far stronger. Now, his chakra capacity had more than doubled.

    "More chakra than me¡­?" Jiraiya blinked in disbelief before slumping back to the ground, staring up at the sky in defeat. "I can''t believe this. How can this be happening? I''ve trained so hard, and now I can''t evenpare to you in terms of chakra?"

    "I''m not epting this! This isn''t fair!" Jiraiya shouted dramatically, using thest of his energy.

    "You don''t have to ept it," Tsunade chimed in, delivering a well-timed jab. "Orochimaru is a genius, and you''re just¡­ a weakling."

    That hit Jiraiya hard, causing even more mental damage than Orochimaru''s sparring had caused physically. At that moment, he felt something inside him shatter as he stared up at the sky, letting out a frustrated scream.

    "I am not the guy who just gives up!"

 Chapter 61: Start

    Tsunade dragged Jiraiya away, the anger on her face showing no signs of fading.

    After all, she and Orochimaru had already seen Sakumo''s strength. If Sakumo were to use his sword, Jiraiya wouldn''t stand a chance against him. Yet, here was Jiraiya, shamelessly iming that he wouldn''t go too hard on the guy?

    So shameless.

    This guy really had no filter when he spoke.

    Orochimaru wasn''t the least bit surprised by this. It was no wonder that Tsunade never liked Jiraiya when they were kids. He wasn''t just an idiot he was carefree, loved to brag, and often acted without thinking. What woman would ever be interested in a man who was frivolous,cked strength, and boasted all the time?

    Even if a woman were blind, wouldn''t she at least go for someone handsome?

    In Tsunade''s eyes, the only real advantage Jiraiya had was that he was always full of energy and constantly tried to improve himself. Beyond that, there wasn''t much to say.

    "Haha, Orochimaru, your friend is quite interesting!" Sakumo chuckled, watching as Tsunade dragged Jiraiya away.

    "He''s always like that," Orochimaru replied, unfazed.

    "Well, I won''t take up any more of your time. My teammates are waiting for me. See you during the exam," Sakumo said with a friendly nod.

    Orochimaru gave a slight nod in return, watching as Sakumo walked back to his team.

    He noticed that Sakumo''s teammates looked somewhat¡­ weak. Could it be that Sakumo was being held back by them?

    "Damn it, Orochimaru''s here too¡­"

    In another corner of the ssroom, a boy in a ck shirt muttered unhappily. On his shirt, the emblem of the Uchiha n the red and white fan was prominently disyed.

    "Orochimaru? That''s the kid who beat you up, right?" another young man next to him, wearing the same Uchiha emblem, asked.

    "Yeah. It was ridiculous. He''s a freak! He was able to create shadow clones before we even graduated!" the first boyined. "And not just any clones he could make shadow clones! I still can''t even do that¡­"

    "Every ninja has their own strengths. Just because he knows shadow clones doesn''t mean much," the other Uchiha consoled him. "The fact that he can use them just means he has a lot of chakra. It doesn''t guarantee victory."

    "That''s true. Ninja battles aren''t won just because of some clones."

    "Even so, this guy¡­"

    "Don''t worry," the second Uchiha said confidently. "If you run into him during the exam, I''ll help you get your revenge."

    "You will? You''re that confident?" the first Uchiha asked, surprised.

    "Well, of course." he replied smugly.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya found a quiet corner of the ssroom and waited for the first part of the exam to start. The room was buzzing with activity, and the voices of the other examinees filled the air. Some were discussing exam strategies, others were talking about ninjutsu or missions, and a few were even gossiping about girls. The room was chaotic, a whirlwind of conversation.

    After what seemed like forever, the ssroom door swung open, and a uniformed Konoha examiner entered, his presence immediately silencing the room.

    "I am your proctor for this part of the Chunin Exams. My name is Nakagawa," the examiner introduced himself sternly.

    He wasted no time, quickly exining the details of the first exam. It was a written test, but unlike the one from the original story, this wasn''t some borate test of cheating skills. It was a real written exam, designed to test a ninja''s knowledge of battlefield strategy, mission leadership, how to handle enemies, and how to make decisions during emergencies.

    The war had ended less than a year ago, and Konoha wasn''t sure when another conflict might break out. As a result, the vige had adjusted the exam content to focus heavily on skills that would be useful in times of war.@@novelbin@@

    The test wouldst for an hour, and any incorrect answers would result in elimination. The passing score was 60 out of 100, but that wasn''t all. For a team to advance to the next round, all three members had to pass.

    Once Nakagawa finished exining the rules, he instructed everyone to find their assigned seats, and the exam began.

    Compared to the borate cheating scheme from the original show, this kind of written exam was straightforward. For many ninjas, it wasn''t particrly difficult. But of course, there were always some who weren''t so academically inclined.

    For instance, Jiraiya.

    Less than ten years old, with a carefree attitude and ack of attention to theory, Jiraiya struggled with these kinds of tests. Traps, strategies, battlefield tactics he barely knew anything about them. His usual approach to problems was simple: if there''s an enemy, charge straight at them.

    "Damn it¡­ How am I supposed to answer this? I don''t remember the teacher going over this in ss¡­"

    Jiraiya stared at the test paper, feeling increasingly frustrated. He scratched his head, ncing over at Orochimaru, who was calmly answering questions, and then at Tsunade, who was equally focused.

    "What? They''re just flying through this¡­"

    Orochimaru, already anticipating Jiraiya''s struggles, had discreetly sent an invisible fly tond on Jiraiya''s shoulder.

    He''ll probably score around 40 or 50 points on his own better than Naruto did in the original timeline when he handed in a nk test. But I''d better help him cheat a little, just in case, Orochimaru thought.

    "Alright, projection¡­" Orochimaru muttered under his breath, ready to send Jiraiya the answers without raising any suspicion.

 Chapter 64: Good To Go

    The three participants entering the field now were around the same age as the previous group, about twelve or thirteen years old. One had two sharp canine teeth and wore face paint, crouching low to the ground with one hand pressed against it. The other two, standing behind him, were easily identifiable: one wore sunsses, while the other had pale, pupil-less eyes.

    There was no need for Orochimaru to wonder which ns they came from. It was obvious from their appearance that they were from the Inuzuka, Hyuga, and Aburame ns.

    These were members of some of the most prestigious families in Konoha, and seeing them enter thepetition as a team didn''t surprise Orochimaru in the least. After all, ever since the vige was established, therger ns had always maintained strong connections through teamwork.

    As the three of them entered the field, the opposing team, led by a boy named Toranosuke, visibly faltered. They nced at each other, clearly nervous.

    "Damn it, why did we have to run into them?" one muttered, his voice tinged with frustration.

    "Maybe we should just quit ande back for the next exam," another suggested, sounding defeated.

    "I don''t see another option. We''re way outmatched here," the third chimed in.

    Finally, they resigned themselves to their fate. "Teacher, we forfeit."

    "Team Toranosuke forfeits. The winners are Inuzuka''s team from Group A," the examiner announced.

    Inuzuka, who had been gearing up to show off his skills, was taken aback. "What? They gave up?"

    "We''re probably just too strong," the boy in sunsses, Shingo, said calmly.

    Inuzuka grinned. "Haha, guess you''re right¡­"

    The matches moved quickly, with team after team entering the battlefield. Soon, it was Uchiha''s turn, and as they prepared, it became clear that they hadn''t noticed Orochimaru and his teammates in the crowd. All of Uchiha''s focus was on their uing battle.

    Unlike the Uchiha, who came from a prestigious n, his teammates were two civilian ninjas. One was a ssmate named Tenzo, and the other was a slightly older girl.

    Their opponents were clearly more experienced and older, but that didn''t matter. The fight was one-sided from the start. The Uchiha''s team dominated their opponents with superior strength, easily overpowering them.

    Watching the match, Orochimaru couldn''t help but reflect on how much of an advantage ninjas from prestigious ns had over civilians. They had ess to superior training resources, guidance from family members, and the inheritance of powerful techniques. For a civilian ninja, even the strongest effort often paled inparison to these advantages.

    It was even more apparent with ns like Aburame, Hyuga, and the Ino-Shika-Cho trio, whose members were already stronger than average and often teamed up. A civilian ninja facing them in battle would simply have to chalk it up to bad luck.

    "The winners are Uchiha''s team from Group A!" the examiner announced.

    "The next match will be between Team C from Group A and Team D from Group B¡­"

    ---

    In Konoha Vige, high above the training grounds, Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, stood on the rooftop of the academy, gazing toward the matches with a quiet intensity. From his vantage point, he could see the entire training area.

    Despite knowing his disciples'' abilities well, Hiruzen still felt the need to be present. As their teacher, he wanted to witness their progress firsthand. If they seeded, he could be proud of their aplishments. If they faltered, he could pinpoint the areas they needed to work on for the future.@@novelbin@@

    Standing behind him were three other elders of Konoha, observing alongside him.

    "Hiruzen, your disciples are up next," said one elder with a chuckle. "You seem a bit tense."

    "You worried about them, old friend?" teased another elder, this one named Mito, who stood beside him with a smile.

    Hiruzenughed heartily in response. "I''m not worried, just excited. I know what they''re capable of."

    He had every reason to be confident. Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were among the most promising young ninjas in the vige. Even if they went up against the best from the other ns, he was certain they wouldn''t be at a disadvantage.

    Danzo, who stood off to the side, remained quiet. While Sarutobi was looking forward to the performance of all three, Danzo''s interest was solely focused on Orochimaru.

    ---

    Back at the training grounds, the next match was announced with the familiar sound of the examiner''s whistle.

    "Winner, Team D from Group B!"

    "And now, for the next match¡­ Team Orochimaru from Group A versus Team Saosuke from Group B. Please prepare yourselves!"

    "Finally, it''s our turn!" Jiraiya eximed, pumping his fists with excitement. His whole body practically buzzed with energy.

    Tsunade, rolling her shoulders in preparation, seemed just as eager but with more control. "One opponent each, let''s wrap this up quickly," she said confidently, as Orochimaru led the way onto the battlefield.

    ****

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves

 Chapter 68: The World Is Unfair

    "What''s up with this guy?!"

    Behind arge tree, a young man with a pineapple-shaped haircut whispered in terror, his entire body trembling uncontrobly.

    He pressed his back firmly against the tree, trying to steady himself, but the fear was overwhelming.

    Behind two other trees stood two more figures a chubby red-haired boy and a skinny blonde. Their expressions mirrored his own fear, their bodies stiff with terror.

    These three were none other than Ino-Shika-Ch¨­, the team from Konoha consisting of members from the renowned Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi ns.

    After entering the forest, they found themselves ufortably close to Orochimaru''s group. Out of sheer curiosity, they had approached the area after hearing themotion caused by the giant snake.

    What they had witnessed next had shaken them to the core.

    They saw Orochimaru summoning a python with his Hidden Shadow Snake Hands technique, using it to retrieve a Konoha ninja swallowed whole.

    The sheer size and terror of the python had left an indelible mark on them, casting a shadow of dread over their hearts.

    They couldn''tprehend how a ten-year-old boy could possess so much chakra to summon such a massive creature.

    "Horrifying! That guy¡­"

    "Yeah¡­ there''s no way we canpete with him."

    The red-haired Akimichi and the thin Yamanaka slumped to the ground, speaking one after the other. The fear in their voices was palpable.

    Though they were from notable families and considered talented, the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ trio wasn''t known for raw destructive power. Against a fearsome summoning beast like Orochimaru''s, they werepletely outmatched.

    If Orochimaru had turned his attention toward them, they would have no choice but to hand over their scroll and hope for mercy.

    "Thank goodness he doesn''t seem interested in us!" Nara Shikafu, the boy with the pineapple haircut, breathed a sigh of relief. "If he was¡­ we''d be doomed!"

    "What now, Shikafu?" the red-haired Akimichi asked, his voice trembling.

    "We''ll stay hidden here a little longer, wait for them to get further away."

    "Seriously, though¡­ What kind of monster has so much chakra for such a summoning technique¡­?"

    "Who knows¡­" Shikafu muttered quietly.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back with Orochimaru''s group.

    After confirming that Orochimaru had fully recovered, Jiraiya turned his attention to the enormous python that had appeared earlier.

    "How do you have so much more chakra than me, Orochimaru?" Jiraiya asked, his eyes still wide with disbelief.

    It wasmon knowledge that therger the summoned creature, the more chakra it consumed. If Jiraiya tried to summon a toad of the same size as the python, it would likely drain all his chakra reserves.

    No ninja in their right mind would waste all their chakra on a single summoning. So, Jiraiya reasoned that Orochimaru must have used far less chakra than expected for that giant snake.

    "Is it strange?" Orochimaru smirked slightly.

    "Of course it''s strange!" Jiraiya responded, almost exasperated. "Your training clearly doesn''t focus on building up chakra reserves, so how do you have so much more than me? It doesn''t make sense!"

    "Exactly! Even I''m surprised," Tsunade chimed in, backing Jiraiya up.

    Orochimaru didn''t belong to any special bloodline, nor had he undergone any unique chakra-enhancing training. And yet, his chakra reserves far surpassed Jiraiya''s, who regrly trained on his own. It was a baffling situation.

    Faced with their questioning, Orochimaru let out a helpless sigh. "Well, it seems this secret can''t be kept any longer."

    "Secret? What do you mean?" Tsunade asked.

    "It''s nothing tooplicated. It''s simply the result of mytest research. Though it''s still in the experimental phase."

    "Research? What are you talking about? Are you saying you''ve found a way to increase your chakra reserves?" Jiraiya and Tsunade were both stunned.

    To them, the idea that there could be a method besides rigorous training to increase chakra seemed absurd.

    "Exactly," Orochimaru nodded, nonchnt.

    The dliuted serum he had been working on was a future breakthrough he nned to reveal, so there was no harm in letting them know a bit early.

    "What¡­?"

    "That''s impossible!" Both Jiraiya and Tsunade eximed at the same time, their disbelief evident.

    But as the words left their mouths, they quickly realized how foolish they sounded. Orochimaru''s chakra had increased far beyond normal limits something that couldn''t be exined by training alone.

    "How is it impossible?" Orochimaru replied calmly. "Do you really think training is the only path to strength?"

    "..." Tsunade fell silent.

    "..." Jiraiya clenched his teeth but also stayed quiet.

    For as long as they could remember, they had believed in the principle that hard work and training were the only ways to be stronger. But Orochimaru had shattered that belief right before their eyes.

    Over the years, they had slowlye to ept the various miracles Orochimaru had aplished. He began researching human gics at the age of six andter developed the highly popr Super Recovery Potion. Now, hearing that he was working on a way to increase chakra reserves didn''t seem so far-fetched after all.

    "You really are a monster," Jiraiya muttered, finally giving up his resistance to the idea.

    However, there was still a sense of difort festering in his heart.

    After all, the foundation of a ninja''s strength had always been rigorous training and discipline. But now, Orochimaru was suggesting that scientific research could provide shortcuts to that power.

    This upended everything they had ever believed.

    The most disheartening thing for a person is when a belief they''ve held their entire life suddenly crumbles before them.

    It was like how ancient people believed the earth was t, only toter be told it was round. The copse of such a belief would feel like the ground falling out from under their feet.

    And now, both Jiraiya and Tsunade were feeling that same copse. Their deeply rooted belief that strength could only be earned through hard work was being questioned.

    Could it be possible that there really was another way to gain power?

    Would their entire understanding of the ninja world be turned upside down?

    "Monster? Heh," Orochimaru chuckled softly, noticing the troubled expressions on their faces. "This isn''t that big of a deal. Besides, don''t think of it as unfair. The world was never fair to begin with."

    "For example, Tsunade your abilities already surpassed others the moment you were born. And as time passes, that gap only widens. Is that fair to the other ninjas?"

    "That¡­ is indeed unfair," Jiraiya mumbled, almost in a daze.@@novelbin@@

    "Alright, alright. You win," Tsunade said with a sigh, admitting defeat. "But does this research of yours really have that great of an effect? Can it really change a person''s physique and increase their chakra reserves? And what about side effects?"

    At the mention of side effects, Jiraiya also grew more skeptical.

    It was well-known that every powerful medicine came with equally powerful side effects. Could this new invention really be safe?

    Orochimaru answered calmly, "I''ll exin everything to youter."

    "Huh? Whyter?" Tsunade asked, confused.

    "Because we havepany¡­" Orochimaru said, his eyes narrowing as he sensed an approaching presence.

 Chapter 71: Itéˆ¥æªš Already Over

    Seeing the scroll that Dan ced on the ground, Tsunade and Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. The scroll they held was the Heaven Scroll, and now, with the Earth Scroll in hand, their mission was effectivelyplete. All that was left was to head to the central tower.

    It was still the first day of the exam, and the prospect of being the first team to reach the central tower filled them with a sense of pride.

    However, Dan was clearly not happy about the situation. Even though he was unwilling, what choice did he have? He underestimated Orochimaru and paid the price for it. The same mistake had almost gotten three Konoha ninjas killed earlier, and now it had left two of his teammates severely injured. All of this was the cost of his own arrogance, and he couldn''t me anyone else.

    Faced with Orochimaru''s overwhelming strength, Dan had no choice but to offer the Earth Scroll as a way to guarantee his own safety.

    He hoped that by handing over the scroll, he could leave and perhaps find another team to steal the scrolls from, securing his team''s passage through the exam.

    Tsunadeing from the Senju n, she had always harbored a certain disdain for the Uchiha. The rtionship between the two ns had always been strained. Though they shared the same vige, there was always an undercurrent of animosity. And during moments like these, even if it wasn''t an open conflict, there was no love lost between them. If Orochimaru was making things difficult for an Uchiha, she saw no reason to intervene.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a sly grin.

    "Alright, get moving. It seems the Uchihas aren''t as impressive as they think."

    "You bastard!" Dan snarled, his fury barely contained. His pride as an Uchihay in tatters after being forced to surrender the Earth Scroll, and now this civilian-born ninja was humiliating his n? It was unthinkable. The arrogance of the Uchiha would never permit such an insult.@@novelbin@@

    "You''ll pay for this, Orochimaru!" Dan shouted, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword tightly. His Sharingan eyes red to life, his blood boiling with rage.

    Orochimaru remained unfazed, his cold eyes locking onto Dan''s. "You want to fight? Fine. But this will be yourst mistake."

    Without looking back, Orochimaru made a subtle gesture to Jiraiya and Tsunade, signaling them to stay out of the fight. He wanted to handle this alone.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged uneasy nces but knew better than to interfere. When Orochimaru faced a single opponent, he never allowed anyone else to step in. This was his fight, and he intended to finish it.

    Deep within the Forest of Death, another group of three led by a boy from the Inuzuka n was on the move, leaping from branch to branch with their ninken alongside them.

    "Hold on for a moment!" Inuzuka Zen ordered, raising a hand to halt his team''s advance.

    "What''s up?" Ryuichi from the Hyuga n asked.

    "I heard something up ahead. Ryuichi, can you use your Byakugan to check it out?"

    "Got it."

    With that, Ryuichi activated his Byakugan. The veins around his eyes bulged as his vision expanded, cutting through the dense forest in front of them like a knife through butter.

    "It''s them!" Ryuichi said, surprised.

    "Who?" Zen asked, his interest piqued.

    "The trio from the exam room the ones with Orochimaru, Senju Tsunade and Jiraiya."

    "Orochimaru? Interesting. Who are they fighting?"

    "They''re up against Uchiha Dan''s team," Ryuichi answered.

    Zen''s eyes lit up at the mention of Uchiha Dan. "Uchiha Dan? Now that''s a surprise. If they end up weakening each other, we can swoop in and take the spoils. Let''s move!"

    "Wait, Zen!" Ryuichi stopped him, his voice tense.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "The fight''s already over."

 Chapter 75: Why?

    The one who spoke was a Jonin named Yusha, standing next to the Third Hokage.

    "Do we really need them to take the subsequent exams? Can''t we just promote them directly?"

    Indeed, what Orochimaru and his teammates aplished was beyond impressive. Even someone of his own caliber couldn''t have done better.

    So, he believed there was no harm in promoting them directly.

    "It''s truly incredible they managed to achieve such feats. I agree with Yusha!" said another examiner, nodding in approval.

    As an examiner, he was fully aware that Orochimaru and his team were not just ordinary participants they were disciples of the Hokage. Whether it was because of their extraordinary performance or their special status, he had no reason to object.

    The Third Hokage looked around at the other Jonin. "What about the rest of you?"

    They exchanged nces, then nodded in agreement.

    "Seconded!"

    "Seconded!"

    No one had any objections to Orochimaru and his teammates'' direct promotion. The Jonin, the examiners, and even their fellow participants like Sakumo all felt the same. Their performance was so extraordinary that no one could muster any resistance or dissatisfaction.

    Thus, with unanimous agreement, the Chunin exams ended for Orochimaru and his two teammates. They had sessfully advanced to Chunin rank.

    However, the trio wasn''t in any rush to leave. Instead, they went to the second floor of the central tower to rest and watch the remaining matches.

    "Aah..." Tsunade stretchedzily after reaching the second floor. "I can''t believe we''re getting treated like this after such a tough fight. It''s a bit surprising, honestly."

    "Heh, it just shows how unbeatable the great Jiraiya-sama is. I''m simply too strong!" Jiraiya boasted, grinning.

    "Please, if we''re talking about who contributed the most, it''s obviously Orochimaru. What did you even do?" Tsunade shot back, not holding back in her mockery. "To be honest, with Orochimaru''s skills and my beauty, we could''ve won even with a pig on our team."

    "What?! Are you calling me a pig!?"

    "You said it yourself, not me."

    "Dammit, you t-chested woman!"

    "Jiraiya! You''re asking for it! Let''s see how you like my fists!"

    Bang!

    Before Jiraiya could react, Tsunade had already knocked him t with a powerful punch.

    Seeing the familiar scene unfold, Orochimaru could only shake his head, a faint smile ying on his lips.

    These two never seemed to run out of energy, even after spending four days straight in the Forest of Death. Somehow, they still had the stamina to argue and fight like this.

    "Alright, Tsunade, enough. Let''s sit down and rest," Orochimaru said calmly.

    "Okay, Orochimaru!" Tsunade immediately dropped her aggressive demeanor, her expression softening into a smile as she obediently took Orochimaru''s arm.

    The sight of them together resembled that of a young couple. Though Tsunade had always been known for her violent tendencies, it seemed Orochimaru was an exception. Now, she seemed to truly regard him as her boyfriend, her eyes filled with affection and tenderness whenever she looked at him.

    It was quite amusing, given that they were only ten years old...

    Meanwhile, due to themotion caused by Orochimaru and his teammates, the entire Chunin Exam was affected.@@novelbin@@

    After they settled in the rest area on the second floor, other teams began arriving as well. The Third Hokage and the examiners were still discussing how to proceed with the remaining candidates.

    Most of the scrolls had ended up in the hands of Orochimaru and his team, so only twelve teams had managed to advance. The debate was whether or not to hold the next round of selections for these twelve teams.

    After all, surviving and collecting scrolls from seventypeting teams was a clear testament to theirbat abilities.

    However, after much discussion, the consensus was that the role of a Chunin was no trivial matter. These candidates would soon be leading missions on the battlefield, so their personalbat skills needed to be evaluated thoroughly.

    Thus, the decision was made to proceed with a 1v1 elimination battle for the remaining twelve teams.

    As for Orochimaru and his teammates, they had no concerns about the exam anymore. They had alreadypleted their portion. The only thing that caught Orochimaru''s interest was a particr candidate Uchiha Dan.

    The Uchiha n, despite their dangerous reputation, were undoubtedly a n of geniuses. Their natural mental strength allowed them to learn and execute ninjutsu faster than most of their peers.

    Among the Uchiha participants were Uchiha Dan, Uchiha Aki, Uchiha Retsu, and Uchiha Shu, Although Uchiha Shu was too young and had failed to pass the Forest of Death, the others had sessfully advanced.

    Surprisingly, Uchiha Dan also managed to advance. Despite Orochimaru having taken his scroll on the very first day, Dan had still found a way to seed. Even with his teammates injured, he had managed to recover and stand out from the seventy teams.

    That alone spoke volumes about his talent.

    But Uchiha Dan would never forget the shadow Orochimaru cast over him during the exam. Not only had Orochimaru injured his teammates in an instant, but he had also tortured him even with his Sharingan during their fight.

    For someone as proud and arrogant as Dan, that battle had been a devastating blow to his ego¡­

    As the remaining participants continued topete, the Chunin Exams slowly drew to a close.

    However, due to the overwhelming dominance of Orochimaru''s team, very few candidates ended up being promoted this time around. Aside from Hatake Sakumo and a few members of prominent ns, most of the civilian ninja had been eliminated.

    In the end, it could be said that this Chunin Selection Exam was something of a failure.

    ---

    Inside the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage, dressed in his ceremonial robes, sat behind his desk with a calm expression, his hands resting under his chin. He looked at his three disciples intently.

    "Tell me, whose idea was this?"

    Though he was undeniably proud of their aplishments, the Third Hokage couldn''t help but feel that their actions had been a bit reckless. One of them had to have been the mastermind behind this outrageous stunt.

    "It was my idea," Orochimaru admitted without hesitation.

    "Oh?"

    The Third Hokage had expected this answer, yet he was still slightly surprised. In his mind, Orochimaru had always been the mostposed and strategic of the three. If anything, he thought Jiraiya would''ve been the one toe up with something so impulsive, followed by Tsunade.

    But on closer reflection, he realized his initial judgment was wrong. With Jiraiya and Tsunade''s current skill levels, they wouldn''t have been able to pull off something this extreme without Orochimaru''s leadership.

    However, that led to another question: why would someone as calcted as Orochimaru propose such a bold move?

    It didn''t make sense.

    Hiruzen narrowed his eyes and looked directly at his disciple.

    "Exin your reasons, Orochimaru."

 Chapter 78: Evolution

    5 chapters because I felt like.

    ****

    In the 21st year of Konoha, Orochimaru sessfullypleted cell transntation.

    In the 22nd year, he achieved cell division.@@novelbin@@

    By the 23rd year, Orochimaru developed the biological gic evolution fluid.

    In just three years, Orochimaru had made breakthroughs in three cutting-edge technologies, all whilepleting missions that took him to various countries surrounding the Land of Fire. Although he hadn''t explored every detail about these smaller nations, his travels gave him enough insight to understand their general structure and resources.

    During this period, Konoha was rtively peaceful. Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya Konoha''s rising stars had little to upy them beyond the asional mission. When they weren''t out on assignments, they each focused on their respective areas of interest.

    For Orochimaru, it was scientific research. Tsunade immersed herself in medical ninjutsu, while Jiraiya delved into the mysteries of senjutsu.

    asionally, the three would get together to share a meal, chat, and rx. Tsunade, in particr, seemed to see these gatherings as something more a chance to deepen her budding romance with Orochimaru. At least, in her mind, that''s what it was. Whether Orochimaru shared that sentiment remained an open question.

    As for Orochimaru''s research? Cell transntation and cell division weren''t particrly groundbreaking abilities. In the original timeline, Orochimaru had long since mastered these skills. Cell transntation was self-exnatory, allowing him to transfer cells between different subjects. Cell division, however, was more critical to his future ambitions.

    In simple terms, cell division is the process by which a single cell divides into two, with the mother cell passing gic material to the daughter cells. This principleid the foundation for cloning technology, which would ultimately allow Orochimaru to extend his lifespan and even achieve resurrection. By splitting his own cells, injecting them with chakra, and sealing them into other people''s bodies through a curse mark, he ensured that his essence could continue to live on, even after death.

    However, while cell division was a key step, it alone was insufficient for full cloning or resurrection. Orochimaru still needed additional technological advancements to bring these ideas to fruition. Fortunately, thanks to his system, he didn''t need to reinvent the wheel he could focus his efforts on more pressing experiments.

    His primary project now was the development of the biological gic evolution fluid. This substance had simrities to gene fusion fluids but was far more advanced. In addition to enhancing a creature''s basic abilities, it could also fuse special genes into its makeup, allowing for new, powerful evolutionary traits. Each dose of the fluid required a year to take full effect, meaning patience was crucial. Orochimaru had already injected himself with several doses, but now, it was time to test it on his summoned creatures.

    Standing on the open space atop the Hokage Rock, Orochimaru contemted which of his summon beasts to evolve. Although he hadn''t yet visited Ry¨±chi Cave to learn senjutsu or meet the White Snake Sage, he knew that evolving his current snake summon would be a worthwhile endeavor.

    "Manda might be the obvious choice," Orochimaru mused to himself, "but I haven''t summoned him yet. I''ll hold off on that evolution."

    Instead, he decided to focus on a smaller, more familiar snake. "I''ll start with this one and see where it leads."

    With that, Orochimaru made his decision. He pulled out a test tube filled with a light red fluid and began the summoning ritual.

    Bang!

    A puff of white smoke revealed arge flower python, as thick as an adult''s calf, coiling before him.

    "Master!" the snake hissed, recognizing its summoner immediately.

    "Yes." Orochimaru nodded. He lifted the test tube. "Open your mouth."

    The flower patterned python, having limited intelligence, obediently followed themand and opened wide. This particr snake had been with Orochimaru since childhood. His parents had raised it as a guardian of sorts, and it had once protected him from danger. Now, as a reward for its loyalty, Orochimaru decided it would be the first to receive the evolutionary fluid.

    He poured the entire contents of the test tube into the snake''s mouth, ensuring not a drop was wasted. Within moments, the potion''s effects began to spread through its body.

    "Let the evolution begin," Orochimaru whispered.

    The python let out a cry of pain as the evolutionary fluid worked its way through its system. It thrashed wildly, slithering across the ground as if in a frenzy. Orochimaru watched calmly, knowing that this violent reaction was part of the process.

    After a while, the snake finally calmed down and coiled itself at Orochimaru''s feet, quietly awaiting further changes.

    "It seems it has adapted to the fluid. Now, it''s just a matter of time before the transformation isplete," Orochimaru said, satisfied with the initial results.

    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru!"

    A familiar voice interrupted his thoughts. He looked up to see a young woman running toward him. It was Tsunade, now thirteen years old. Though her body had started to show signs of development, the progress was... slow, to say the least. Even the smallest bra struggled to fit her figure, much to her frustration.

    Tsunade had asked Orochimaru many times whether he minded her underwhelming growth. Each time, he patiently reassured her that it didn''t bother him in the slightest. He knew that once Tsunade''s developmentpleted, she would grow into a woman whose beauty could captivate any man.

    Hearing his reassurances, Tsunade had long since decided that Orochimaru was the perfect boyfriend handsome, powerful, and, most importantly, extremely talented. In her eyes, no one in Konoha couldpare to him.

    "Orochimaru, the teacher is looking for you!" Tsunade said as she finally reached him, slightly out of breath.

    "Do you know why?" Orochimaru asked, his tone as calm as ever.

    "It''s something about the recovery potion, but I don''t know the specifics," she replied.

    "I see."

    Orochimaru nced at the python, still in the midst of its transformation. "I''ll let it evolve slowly."

    Bang!

    With a poof of white smoke, the snake disappeared, dismissed back to its realm. Tsunade happily took Orochimaru''s arm, and the two of them began walking back toward the vige.

    However, Tsunade''s happiness quickly evaporated.

    As they approached the Hokage Rock and prepared to jump down, they noticed something disturbing below. From this angle, they could see several corpsesid out on the roof of the Hokage Building. Around the bodies, a group of Konoha Jonin stood, speaking in hushed tones to the Third Hokage, who looked somber.

    But what truly froze Tsunade in ce was the appearance of the corpses.

    She couldn''t believe her eyes. Her hand slipped from Orochimaru''s arm as she broke into a run, sprinting toward the Hokage Building.

    "Tsunade!" Orochimaru called after her, but she didn''t stop.

    As Tsunade reached the rooftop, her worst fears were confirmed. The corpses before her were those of her family members.

    Seeing Tsunade''s pained expression, the Third Hokage hesitated for a moment before speaking, his voice filled with guilt.

    "I''m sorry, Tsunade¡­"

    ******

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 81: Different Effects

    Danzo, as a high-ranking official in Konoha, was no stranger to secret medicines that could temporarily enhance a ninja''sbat abilities. For instance, the Akimichi n''s famed three-color pills could dramatically boost strength but at great personal cost, often leaving users incapacitated or worse. These pills, despite their power, had extremely short durations and severe side effects, limiting their usefulness in all but the most desperate situations.@@novelbin@@

    What made Orochimaru''s new drug particrly fascinating to Danzo and the other vige leaders was its promise ofsting effects with minimal risks. Increasing chakra capacity permanently without immediate drawbacks could revolutionize Konoha''s strength on a scale that the vige had never seen before.

    After hearing Danzo''s probing question about side effects, the ANBU operative, Fox, who had volunteered for the experiment, shifted slightly, testing his body''s condition. "Danzo-sama, I don''t feel any difort at the moment," he reported with a tone of surprise.

    Danzo, narrowing his eyes, pressed further, "And on the contrary?"

    Fox, still moving his limbs and sensing his chakra flow, responded, "On the contrary, I feel more energized. My body feels much stronger¡­ as though the medicine has revitalized me."

    Hiruzen, watching the exchange with interest, borated, "ording to Orochimaru, the medicine increases both physical strength and mental fortitude. It works quickly, and so far, it has shown no signs of side effects."

    "At least none have appeared on him," He added, ncing at Fox, who appeared more surprised by his newfound strength than concerned.

    "This is simply¡­ incredible," Danzo murmured, unable to hide his amazement.

    Koharu, one of Konoha''s council elders, nodded in agreement. "Yes, even though we were informed of this beforehand, seeing the results still feels unbelievable. A child, developing two entirely different but equally revolutionary medicines within just a few years? His talent is¡­ remarkable."

    Homura, the third elder, who had been silent until now, chimed in, "Perhaps, as Sarutobi suggested earlier, it was the loss of his parents that drove him to develop at such an unprecedented pace."

    Hiruzen sighed softly. "That may be true, but even so, we must observe this serum''s effects over time. If no side effects appear after extended use¡­"

    He didn''t finish the sentence, but everyone in the room knew what he meant.

    If the serum was truly free of dangerous consequences, the possibilities were limitless. They would mass-produce it, enhancing as many ninjas as possible, permanently boosting Konoha''sbat capabilities.

    Permanent chakra enhancement was nothing short of a miracle in their eyes.

    The elders exchanged a few knowing nces, alling to the same conclusion. However, Danzo''s gaze lingered on the direction where Orochimaru had left. His thoughts were moreplex than those of his peers. He trusted Orochimaru''s abilities but was always wary of how immense talent could lead to ambition. Orochimaru could be more than a mere asset to Konoha¡ªhe could be a threat. Danzo''s mind began to spin with ns of his own, thinking of how this development might shift the bnce of power.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at the Senjupound, a different scene was unfolding.

    "Sister, sister, don''t be sad!" A small, three-year-old boy with soft brown hair and bright eyes tugged at the sleeve of the girl in front of him, trying tofort her with his sweet, innocent voice.

    Tsunade, still dressed in white mourning clothes, slowly lifted her tear-streaked face to look at her younger brother, Nawaki. Her heart tightened, not knowing how to respond. Her little brother was too young to fully understand the weight of their parents'' deaths, and she hadn''t yet found the courage to exin it to him.

    Although Tsunade had always embraced the idea that a ninja should be prepared for death, the loss of her parents had shattered her inner strength. For a brief moment, she had felt as though her entire world had copsed. The once strong and vibrant Tsunade had be a fragile reflection of herself, struggling to maintainposure for her brother''s sake.

    Now, as she looked into Nawaki''s wide, innocent eyes, Tsunade''s resolve softened. She rubbed his head affectionately, forcing a small smile to hide her inner turmoil. "Nawaki¡­ Sister will be fine. You go y by yourself, okay?"

    "Can you y with me, sister?" Nawaki pleaded, his tiny hand gripping the hem of her clothes with childlike insistence.

    Tsunade hesitated. Her heart was still heavy with grief, and the thought of ying games seemed out of ce. But seeing the hope in Nawaki''s eyes, she couldn''t bring herself to refuse.

    "Please, sister, let''s y hide and seek! You count, and I''ll go hide!" Nawaki insisted, his voice full of excitement.

    "Hide and seek?" Tsunade murmured, feeling a pang of nostalgia. It was such a simple, innocent request in the face of all the pain and loss they had endured.

    Nawaki nodded eagerly, his face lighting up with anticipation. "Yes, yes! You just turn around and count to ten! Thene find me!"

    Tsunade felt conflicted but didn''t want to disappoint him. "Alright¡­ I''ll y."

    "Yay!" Nawaki cheered and quickly ran off as soon as Tsunade turned her back, counting softly under her breath.

    But moments after running, Nawaki identally bumped into someone and fell to the ground, letting out a small cry of pain.

    "Ouch¡­ it hurts¡­"

    Hearing her brother''s cry, Tsunade''s heart skipped a beat. She turned around quickly, her eyes scanning for him. "Nawaki! Are you alright?" But as her gaze found him, her eyes widened. Standing before them was a familiar figure.

    "Grandmother?" Tsunade whispered in surprise.

    Uzumaki Mito, the widow of the First Hokage, stood before them, her expression both calm andpassionate. The moment Tsunade saw her grandmother, the dam holding back her tears broke, and she rushed forward, copsing into Mito''s arms.

    "Grandmother¡­!" Tsunade sobbed, her grief overwhelming her once more.

    Uzumaki Mito, now one of the few remaining members of the Senju and Uzumaki ns, embraced her granddaughter tightly, offering quietfort. Mito, though old and wizened, had been through far more loss than most. She had lived through the Warring States Period, witnessed countless deaths, and long ago hardened her heart to the tragedies of life.

    But even Mito could not hide the sadness that lingered in her heart. She, too, had lost family¡ªTsunade''s parents were her children. Still, having lived through so much death and destruction, she had long learned to brace herself for the inevitable. It was a skill she wished Tsunade would never need, but now, here they were.

    "Alright, Tsunade," Mito said softly, patting her granddaughter''s back. "Don''t cry anymore, child¡­ We''ll get through this together."

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru found himself back in the Hokage''s office. Hiruzen had called him to discuss the results of the experiment.

    After listening to the Hokage''s report, Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, surprised by the information. The primary gene enhancement serum had been designed to increase chakra by 50%, but this was the weakened version. Orochimaru had diluted the original form by 80%, so the expected increase should have been no more than 20%. Yet, somehow, Fox had experienced the full 50% boost.

    "Chakra capacity increased by 50% even with the diluted form?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, his mind racing to figure out the anomaly.

    "Yes," Hiruzen confirmed. "And so far, no side effects have been observed."

    Orochimaru''s analytical mind quickly ran through possible exnations. Could it be that each person''s reaction to the serum is influenced by their gic makeup? It would make sense. Those with inherently superior gics like members of the Uzumaki or Senju ns might experience a diminished effect. But for someone like Fox, who was an elite but not part of any particrly powerful n, the effects were maximized.

    The realization clicked. "It seems that the stronger the individual''s gic background, the less pronounced the effects of the serum," Orochimaru said, a sly smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "For someone like me or members of the Senju or Uzumaki ns, the chakra increase may be lower. But for those with average gic makeup¡­ the serum works even better."

    "Hmm," Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense."

 Chapter 82: New Mission

    After conducting research for so long, Orochimaru should have probably known all along that individual gic factors would influence the effects of the gene-enhancing liquid. But with so many projects on his te and having only tested the serum on himself, the intricacies of its varied effects hadn''t been a focus. As such, the case of the ANBU agent, Fox, had genuinely caught him by surprise.

    Once Orochimaru finished his discussion with the Third Hokage, their conversation ended amicably, with Hiruzen once again marveling at his disciple''s achievements. On one hand, the Hokage felt immense pride, but on the other, a sense of bewilderment. As Orochimaru''s teacher, he had always been the one imparting knowledge, particrly in the areas of ninjutsu andbat. However, when it came to the world of scientific research, Hiruzen''s understanding was superficial at best¡ªif even that. The depth of Orochimaru''s brilliance in this field far surpassed anything he could have taught, which often left the Hokage wondering if he was still truly fit to guide him.

    But, Hiruzen consoled himself, at least in the realm ofbat and ninjutsu, he was still stronger than Orochimaru, with many secrets in his repertoire. And so, he shelved his insecurities, steering the conversation towards the primary reason for their meeting.

    "Orochimaru, there''s a mission that requires your attention," Hiruzen said, shifting to the day''s business.

    "What kind of mission?" Orochimaru asked, everposed.

    "There''s a document that needs to be delivered to the Daimyo of the Land of Grass, and you''ll need to bring back his response. With everything that''s been happening recently, we''re stretched thin on manpower, so I''ll have to trouble you with this task."

    Orochimaru nodded, unfazed. "No problem. I have some business in the surrounding countries as well. However, considering Tsunade''s current state, it looks like Jiraiya and I will handle this mission alone."

    The Third Hokage sighed. "Yes, leave Tsunade to me. She needs more time."

    ---@@novelbin@@

    "Just the two of us?" Jiraiya asked, blinking in surprise when Orochimaru ryed the mission details. They stood outside Jiraiya''s home, and for the first time, it struck Jiraiya how strange it was to have only the two of them going on a mission. Normally, it was always the three of them Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade.

    Orochimaru gave a small nod. "Her condition isn''t suitable for fieldwork right now. We''ll meet at the vige gate in an hour."

    Jiraiya agreed without hesitation, and the two parted ways to prepare for the journey. Orochimaru returned home to gather his equipment¡ªhis ninja tools, gear, and the standard-issue chunin vest. Though genin didn''t have formal uniforms, chunin were provided with vests that had tactical advantages, with multiple pockets for tools and scrolls. These vests served not only as identifiers for Konoha ninjas but also as vital equipment forbat and survival.

    Back home, after organizing his supplies, Orochimaru pulled out a small scroll. It wasn''t just any scroll¡ªit was a space scroll, a useful tool for sealing items into a separate dimension and summoning them when needed. The scroll was covered in ck runes with a nk space in the center, which could store one item at a time.

    Using the technique, Orochimaru sealed a small metal box into the scroll and then stored the scroll in his vest. This process was repeated three times one scroll for a recovery potion, another for the weakened gene-enhancement serum, and a final one for a money box. Although Orochimaru could store these items in his system''s space warehouse, doing so openly might raise suspicion. To avoid unnecessary questions, he opted to use standard space scrolls, like other ninjas.

    With his gear packed and scrolls prepared, Orochimaru slung his backpack over his shoulder and made for the door. But as he stepped outside, he found himself face-to-face with Tsunade.

    She was fully armed, her expression steely with determination. "Orochimaru, are you going on a mission? Take me with you."

    Orochimaru paused, his eyes scanning her. "You¡­ are you feeling better?"

    "Much better," Tsunade said with a slight nod, though her tone carried a trace of uncertainty.

    Orochimaru weighed her words for a moment, then gave her a slight nod. "Very well. Let''s go."

    ---

    Orochimaru wasn''t one to offer many words offort, even when Tsunade had been mourning her parents. It wasn''t that he didn''t care¡ªit was simply that in the harsh world of ninjas, death was far toomon. His experiences had hardened him, numbing his emotional responses. Losing family,rades, even children¡­ it was all too normal for him.

    "Why are you dressed like that?" Orochimaru asked, noting Tsunade''s fully armed state.

    "I came back to rejoin the team," she exined. "I didn''t know you had a mission today."

    "I see," Orochimaru mused. "Then go pack your things. I''ll meet you at the vige gate."

    ---

    Half an hourter, at the entrance of Konoha, Jiraiya was waiting. He was visibly stunned to see Tsunade approaching with her gear, though he remained unusually quiet. Normally, Jiraiya would have made some yful remark, but today, the air between them was heavy with unsaid words.

    None of the three spoke much as they set off towards the Land of Grass, moving swiftly through the forested paths. They had been teammates for years, but there was a silent understanding between them now a shared acknowledgment of the recent loss.

    As they ran through the trees, Tsunade suddenly broke the silence.

    "Orochimaru," she called out.

    "Yes?" he replied, his voice as calm as always.

    "Can you tell me how you felt when your parents died?" Her tone was eerily calm, a stark contrast to the deep emotions she was grappling with. Even Jiraiya, usually the loudest of the trio, remained silent, not daring to interrupt.

    Orochimaru''s mind briefly shed back to a distant memory, a time long ago when he first learned of his mother''s death. It had been a moment of overwhelming anger he had wanted to destroy everything, to tear apart the world and make those who had wronged him suffer. The desire for vengeance had consumed him for a long time. But now, those emotions felt distant, muted.

    "It''s been too long¡­ I''ve forgotten how it felt," he said, his voice emotionless, as if speaking about something trivial.

    Tsunade looked at him, her eyes searching for something more. But Orochimaru''s expression remained impassive, giving her nothing further to hold onto. He didn''t see the need to borate on his pain it was part of the past, and he had already moved on.

 Chapter 85: Deal

    As an adult soul in a teenager''s body, Orochimaru''s actions and mannerisms naturally mirrored the cold, calcting figure he would one day be.

    Hearing the thinly veiled threat in Orochimaru''s voice, the vige chief, Moriyama Yu, quickly raised his hand, signaling his subordinate to step back. The Grass ninja hesitated but followed orders. Despite not understanding why his leader was so deferential toward this young man, as a ninja, he knew better than to question orders. Though clearly displeased, he withdrew without further resistance.

    "Mr. White Snake, surely we can negotiate the price a little more?" Moriyama Yu asked, trying to keep his tone diplomatic.

    Orochimaru didn''t even bother turning around. "Do you really think 500,000 ryo is too much to save a life?" His voice was low, filled with thinly veiled disdain, making it clear he had no intention of haggling.

    His meaning was obvious: Take it or leave it.

    Moriyama Yu swallowed his frustration and pressed on. "But can you guarantee that every dose of the potion will be as effective as you im?"

    Orochimaru finally turned, his golden eyes locking onto the vige chief. "Do you think I''d waste my time trying to cheat you out of a few million ryo? Do you take us for fools?" His voice, dripping with sarcasm, made Moriyama Yu flinch slightly.@@novelbin@@

    The vige chief knew he was in no position to argue. A year ago, this mysterious "White Snake" had appeared out of nowhere, iming to belong to a powerful organization and offering them a miraculous healing potion for 500,000 ryo per vial. The potion, he promised, could pull a ninja back from the brink of death in less than three minutes.

    At first, no one believed him. Such rapid healing was unheard of, even in the most advanced medical circles. But before leaving, Orochimaru had left a single vial behind, free of charge, and instructed them to test it on a seriously wounded ninja.

    Skeptical but curious, they eventually tried it on a nearly dead ninja. The results had been nothing short of astonishing. Within minutes, the injured man had recovered to the point where he could stand on his own. Since then, they had been waiting for White Snake''s return, knowing that this potion could be a game-changer for their struggling vige.

    Moriyama Yu weighed his options. He could try to negotiate further, but he knew deep down this would only dy what needed to be done. "Fine," he said atst, "I''ll take one hundred vials to start. What''s the process?"

    Orochimaru smirked, an amused glint in his eyes. "One hundred?" he said, his voice mocking. "I think you overestimate your resources."

    "What do you mean?"

    "This medicine is extremely rare and difficult to produce. I can only offer you forty vials at the moment. That''s all I have."

    Moriyama Yu paused, then nodded reluctantly. "Forty, then. I''ll take them."

    "Good," Orochimaru said smoothly. "Follow me."

    "Follow you?" Moriyama Yu raised an eyebrow. "You don''t have it with you?"

    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied with a sly smile. "This is your vige, after all. If you decide to kill me and take the medicine, what then?"

    Moriyama Yu chuckled. "Kill you and take the goods? With your strength, I doubt you''d be so easily robbed."

    "Still," Orochimaru said, "better to be cautious."

    The two men exchanged knowing smiles. While the conversation remained light, the unspoken tension hung between them. Moriyama had indeed considered killing Orochimaru and taking the medicine for himself. After all, this was a foreigner with no ties to the vige. In theory, they could kill him, take what they wanted, and no one would ever be the wiser.

    But there was always a risk. If Orochimaru truly was as powerful as he seemed and he''d already proven that much during hisst visit attacking him would be a costly mistake. Worse still, if the organization he imed to represent was real, any act of aggression could lead to dire consequences for the entire vige.

    In the end, it wasn''t worth the risk.

    "Prepare the money," Orochimaru said as he turned to leave.

    "Make sure everything is ready," Moriyama Yu instructed his subordinates, turning back to his men.

    One of the Grass ninjas, the same one who had tried to stop Orochimaru earlier, leaned in closer and whispered, "Are we really going to pay him? Couldn''t we just¡­ handle this another way?"

    Moriyama Yu nced at him, understanding the implication immediately. "Twenty million ryo is a small price to pay," he said calmly. "It''s not worth making an enemy out of someone like him."

    "Someone like him?" The Grass ninja was confused. "How strong could he be? Surely some of our jounin could handle him, right?"

    Moriyama chuckled at the naivety of his subordinate. "You weren''t here a year ago, so you don''t understand. That man he took down seven of our best ninjas by himself."

    The Grass ninja''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Seven? That''s impressive, but not impossible. Some of our stronger jounin could handle that, couldn''t they?"

    "Perhaps," Moriyama said, cing a hand on his subordinate''s shoulder. "But what if I told you one of those seven was your older brother?"

    The Grass ninja fell silent, the weight of those words sinking in. His brother was one of the strongest fighters in the vige. If this "White Snake" had taken him down along with six others, then this stranger was not someone to be trifled with.

    Moriyama patted his shoulder once more and left the room, his thoughts already returning to the next steps in their delicate dealings with the mysterious White Snake.

 Chapter 89: Relax

    "It lost contact? A barrier maybe?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, deep in thought.

    "It seems like staying here any longer could be risky. If I get noticed by Zetsu, it could turn into a real problem."

    With that realization, Orochimaru quickly memorized the surrounding terrain and decided to leave, heading in the opposite direction to avoid detection.

    The fly he had used to track Madara was a mechanical construct, not a living creature. It didn''t have any advanced AI or thinking capability. Instead, it operated solely based on Orochimaru''s direct instructions. The orders were simple: remain invisible and follow Madara, keeping a two-meter distance at all times.

    Yet, the connection had been severed so abruptly.

    "Strange," Orochimaru mused. "It''s like the signal just vanished¡­ a barrier, most likely."

    He had experimented with the flies before, and typically, simple stone doors couldn''t block their signals. The fact that it lost contact so suddenly could only mean one thing: some sort of advanced barrier inside the mountain. And knowing that Madara was involved, it had to be something strong enough to prevent any surveince from the outside.

    Orochimaru wasn''t eager to probe further. Right now, Madara was far too strong, and pushing his luck would be akin to walking into certain death. As powerful as Orochimaru was, facing Madara in his current state would be nothing short of suicide.

    With a swift motion, Orochimaru pulled away the human skin mask, returning to his original appearance, and quickly disappeared into the jungle under the moonlight.

    ---

    Back in the hidden cave, Uchiha Madara was studying the fly in his hand, his brow furrowed slightly in curiosity.

    "What is this?" he muttered, not recognizing the small mechanical insect.

    White Zetsu appeared next to him, his voice as casual as ever. "I''ve never seen anything like it either. It''s strange!"

    Madara''svender Rinnegan eyes scanned the object. "Are we being watched?" he asked, his voice low and contemtive.

    White Zetsu''s expression shifted as he, too, became serious. "I''ll go check around." Without waiting for a reply, Zetsu sank into the ground, using his unique mayfly ability to blend into the environment and scout the area.

    Madara remained seated, his eyes never leaving the strange device in his hand. He was deep in thought. As far as he knew, no one should be aware of his existence, not yet at least. If someone was tracking him, it could pose a serious threat to his long-term ns.

    After a while, Zetsu reappeared. "There''s no one around," he reported. "I searched within a two-kilometer radius. There are a few people farther out, but none seem to be a threat or connected to this."

    Madara''s eyes narrowed as he continued examining the fly. "Perhaps I''m overthinking things," he muttered, though there was still suspicion in his tone.

    With a quick flex of his hand, the small mechanical fly was crushed into scrap metal.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had already put considerable distance between himself and Madara''sir. He knew better than to stay within range of White Zetsu''s formidable tracking ability. Zetsu''s ability to sense anything on or connected to the earth made him one of the most dangerous trackers in the shinobi world. As long as someone was standing on solid ground, Zetsu could find them with ease, especially if he had already familiarized himself with their chakra.

    Orochimaru prided himself on controlling situations from behind the scenes, manipting events to his advantage. Thest thing he wanted was to be the one being hunted. Leaving before Zetsu could pinpoint his location was the safest move.

    He knew he hadn''t fully uncovered Madara''s hideout, but that was fine. Orochimaru was patient. With cloning technology soon within his grasp and future research into the curse seal, his own immortality would be assured. He could afford to bide his time.

    As Orochimaru slipped back into the night, his mind was already focused on whaty ahead. It waste by the time he made it back to the hotel where Tsunade and Jiraiya were staying. Not wanting to draw attention, he quietly scaled the building''s exterior and entered through his room''s window.

    The moment hended, a voice startled him.@@novelbin@@

    "Who''s there?"

    He turned to see Tsunade sitting on his bed, wearing nothing but her mesh undergarments, ring at him suspiciously. The moonlight streaming in through the window gave just enough light for him to take in the scene.

    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru asked, blinking in confusion. "Why are you in my bed?"

    Tsunade shifted, her expression flustered. "I... I was waiting for you toe back, that''s all," she stammered, her voice not as steady as usual. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she struggled to find the right words.

    "Waiting for me?" Orochimaru tilted his head, clearly not expecting this. Tsunade had never acted like this before. In fact, she''d always been brash and assertive, rarely shy about anything.

    There was an awkward silence for a moment before she finally added, "I just wanted to talk to you."

    Orochimaru regarded her with a raised eyebrow. Something about her demeanor felt... different tonight. He wasn''t sure what it was, but there was an unfamiliar warmth in his chest as he looked at her, something that made him pause.

    "Talk?" he echoed, before shaking his head slightly. "It''ste. Whatever it is, let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    Tsunade looked like she wanted to say more, but the usual confidence in her voice faltered. Sighing softly, she nodded and stood up to leave.

    But before she reached the door, Orochimaru spoke again.

    "Wait, Tsunade."

    She stopped, turning to look back at him. "What is it?"

    "I changed my mind. I can''t sleep now anyway. Stay. Let''s talk."

    Tsunade blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "You''re... serious?"

    Orochimaru gestured toward the bed. "Sit."

    With a half-exasperated, half-amused smile, she returned and sat next to him.

    Tsunade was only thirteen, and with her parents gone, she was clearly struggling. Though she tried to focus on her little brother Nawaki, that wasn''t enough. She needed someone else. She needed Orochimaru. In her heart, she had always seen him as more than just a teammate he was her boyfriend, even if he had never explicitly acknowledged it.

    And while Orochimaru had never been one for romantic rtionships his ambitions and thirst for knowledge always took precedence there was something about Tsunade tonight that stirred something in him. She''d lost so much, and perhaps, without even realizing it, he had be a significant part of her life.

    For the first time in a long time, Orochimaru allowed himself to rx in her presence. He still had a long road ahead of him, filled with experiments and grand schemes, but maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ there was something more here with Tsunade than he had originally thought.

    As the moonlight spilled into the room, two shadows sat side by side, a quietfort settling between them.

    And under the bed, two pairs of shoes sat neatly next to each other.

 Chapter 91: Decision

    On this particr day, Orochimaru found himself lost in thought, considering where the best location would be to establish his experimental base. As he wandered aimlessly, he unknowingly drifted into the Konoha Vige cemetery.

    This ce held significance for him, as it was due to his parents that he had learned summoning techniques. So, he paused in front of their graves to pay his respects. But to his surprise, it was here that Danzo decided to approach him.

    He hadn''t expected this meeting.

    And now, Danzo was asking him to work directly under him?

    Orochimaru''s gaze shifted from the empty, silent cemetery to Danzo, whose hand and eye were not yet wrapped in the familiar bandages. After a moment of contemtion, he responded, "Work for you, Danzo-sama?"

    "Exactly," Danzo replied, his voice calm and low. "You''re not just talented. You''re a genius. Someone like you shouldn''t be wasting your potential."

    Danzo was a master at manipting people, an expert in ying with their minds. He didn''t think Orochimaru would be able to resist his offer.

    "But... my teacher is the Third Hokage," Orochimaru said steadily.

    He knew that in the ninja world, a student remained under their mentor until something drastic happened, like the mentor dying or bing incapacitated. Hiruzen had been his guiding figure since his days as a genin. Even if Orochimaru had his own ambitions, agreeing to something like this so easily would be impossible.@@novelbin@@

    "The Third Hokage?" Danzo said with a hint of disdain in his voice. "This doesn''t have to interfere with that. You can report to me when you''re not on a mission for him."

    Orochimaru hesitated, but before he could respond, Danzo continued.

    "You probably don''t know, do you?" Danzo said, cutting through Orochimaru''s thoughts.

    "Know what?"

    "The death of your parents¡­ it''s closely tied to the Third Hokage."

    "What¡­?" Orochimaru froze. He wasn''t expecting that.

    This revtion was not something that existed in his memories, neither from his past life nor his current one. How could the death of his parents be rted to Hiruzen Sarutobi?

    Seeing Orochimaru''s reaction, Danzo smirked, knowing he had struck a chord.

    "The Third Hokage is soft. A pacifist at heart. While he didn''t personally kill your parents, they died because of his mercy, his softness. His decisions allowed enemy ninjas to kill them."

    "What¡­?" Orochimaru''s shock deepened.

    "We had already won that battle," Danzo exined, his tone dripping with bitterness. "But the Third Hokage decided to spare the enemy in the name of peace between viges. Your parents were ambushed and killed by those very same enemies shortly after their release. I warned Hiruzen countless times. We are shinobi, we should never show mercy to the enemy. But Hiruzen never listens."

    Danzo''s words echoed in Orochimaru''s mind. He could feel his heartbeat slowing as his thoughts began to calm. Was Danzo telling the truth? Orochimaru couldn''t say for certain, but based on what he knew of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s character, it wasn''t impossible.

    The Third Hokage was indeed known for his idealism, for trying to bnce peace and war.

    Orochimaru wasn''t foolish. He knew he could find out the truth of Danzo''s words through his own investigations. But there was no reason for Danzo to lie if he truly wanted to recruit him.

    Sure, it sounded like Danzo was manipting the narrative to push the me onto Hiruzen, but in the end, wasn''t there some truth to it? If Hiruzen had acted differently, his parents might still be alive today.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes.

    In his past life, he never understood Orochimaru''s motivations during the Chunin Exam arc. Why did he enact the Konoha Crush n? Killing Hiruzen just to prove his strength? It never made sense to him. Why would someone kill their mentor for such a shallow reason?

    After all, Orochimaru had been a kind-hearted child once. He fought fiercely for Konoha, and despite his ambitions, he wasn''t someone who would simply murder his teacher for trivial reasons.

    Not to mention, Hiruzen had let Orochimaru go after discovering his human experiments. Why would Orochimaru want to kill the person who spared his life?

    Now, everything made sense. It wasn''t just about ambition. Danzo had nted the seeds of darkness in Orochimaru''s heart long before his defection.

    Orochimaru''s mind raced.

    Danzo watched him closely, knowing his words were sinking in. "Orochimaru, everything I''ve said is to ease your conscience. Working under me doesn''t have to be a burden."

    Danzo then turned to leave, his confidence unwavering. He was certain he had swayed Orochimaru. After all, manipting talented young minds was his specialty.

    But in reality, Orochimaru had wanted to cooperate with Danzo for a while now. He had just never had the chance to approach him directly. Now, with Danzoing to him, the timing couldn''t be more perfect.

    However, he knew better than to let his enthusiasm show.

    While Danzo''s story was surprising, it didn''t truly affect him. Orochimaru had long detached himself from emotional ties. His parents'' death, while tragic, wasn''t a driving force for him anymore.

    What truly intrigued him was the realization that the power struggles within Konoha''s leadership had already begun in full force.

    If Orochimaru allied with Danzo, Hiruzen would undoubtedly distance himself. But many of Orochimaru''s ns required ess to resources that only Danzo could provide.

    Hiruzen, with his pacifist tendencies, would never allow Orochimaru to delve into the kinds of experiments he was nning. Hiruzen would never approve of anything rted to the First Hokage''s cells or ess to the Sealed Book.

    And there was a big difference between experimenting on corpses and conducting live experiments.

    It wasn''t long before Orochimaru made up his mind.

    That very night, Orochimaru made his way to the headquarters of Root, ready to meet with Danzo once more.

 Chapter 95: Curse Mark

    Orochimaru''s sudden and strange request left Gui momentarily stunned.

    He couldn''t quite process it why would Orochimaru want him to stick out his tongue? And while walking no less? Did this kid have some odd hobby or quirk?

    But seeing how much Danzo seemed to favor Orochimaru, Gui didn''t dare refuse outright.

    "Can I at least ask why?" Gui ventured cautiously.

    Though both Root ninjas and the Hokage''s ANBU were categorized as covert operatives, the truth was, their duties were different. Hokage''s ANBU often handled missions targeting external threats, so while they wore masks to hide their identities during operations, they didn''t have to be as secretive in their daily lives. When not on missions, they could be seen without their masks, walking openly in the vige.

    Root operatives, on the other hand, lived in the shadows. Most of them had no names, no families, and were expected to bury their emotions. Their work was far darker, sometimes involving tasks against their own people. Their faces had to remain hidden even more meticulously than the Hokage''s ANBU, as secrecy was paramount to Root''s operations. Many had worked together for years without ever knowing what the other looked like under the mask.

    Orochimaru seemed to sense Gui''s hesitation. "There''s no particr reason, I just want to take a look. You can remove half the mask it''s nothing serious."

    Gui remained unsure.

    "Don''t worry," Orochimaru added, his voice calm yet unsettling. "If anyone questions you, you can put the me on me. I''m sure Danzo-sama wouldn''t hold it against you."

    There was something about Orochimaru''s tone that left Gui even more perplexed. Was this kid really confident enough to take responsibility for whatever might happen? Was he really that trusted by Danzo? Or was it something else?

    Gui''s thoughts swirled, but he knew better than to dy for too long. Orochimaru''s request wasn''t outrageous, just strange. And Gui didn''t want to upset someone who seemed so close to Danzo.

    After a moment of hesitation, Gui nodded. "Alright."

    He pulled down half of his mask and reluctantly stuck out his tongue.

    This bizarre request still had him on edge, but Orochimaru only nced at his tongue for a second before turning away, satisfied.

    "Good. That''s all I needed."

    Gui blinked, confused but relieved. He had half-expected Orochimaru to ask something even stranger, but nothing happened. Orochimaru had just wanted to check, and that was it.

    Orochimaru, meanwhile, had confirmed his suspicions. As I thought.

    He had suddenly stopped walking earlier because he recalled that Root operatives eventually had a curse mark ced on their tongues¡ªa seal that ensured they could never reveal Root''s secrets. However, when Gui showed his tongue, it was clear that the mark hadn''t been implemented yet.

    So the curse mark hasn''t been created yet, Orochimaru mused to himself. Which means I''ll likely be the one to develop it for Danzo in the future.

    Orochimaru smiled to himself. Everything was falling into ce.

    ---

    The next morning dawned bright and sunny. The vige of Konoha was alive with the usual sounds ofughter and bustling activity.

    After getting up and going through his usual morning routine, Orochimaru headed to the Hokage''s office to report in. Despite his secret dealings with Danzo, he still kept up appearances as a loyal student of Hiruzen.

    And truthfully, Orochimaru didn''t feel any guilt about working with Danzo. His loyalty wasn''t rooted in personal attachments; it was in his desire for knowledge and power. As long as he wasn''t directly betraying Sarutobi by trying to kill him, he saw no conflict.

    He simply wanted to get what he desired whether that was from the Hokage or from Danzo.

    Today, as usual, there were no missions that particrly interested him. Orochimaru had some pharmaceutical business dealings with smaller countries and was hoping for an overseas mission. Even though he had recently secured more resources through his partnership with Danzo, money was still something he could never have too much of.

    "Orochimaru, about your earlier potion... there seem to be no side effects," Hiruzen remarked as they discussed the mission roster.

    Orochimaru nodded. "Yes, Sensei. I''ve tested it extensively. No side effects have appeared."

    It had been about a month since the initial field tests of the gic enhancement potion. Given that potions designed to boostbat effectiveness usually showed side effects within hours, this potion had passed the test of time.

    "Well," the Third Hokage continued, "the results have been promising. Can this potion be mass-produced?"

    There was no hesitation in Hiruzen''s voice. He wasn''t asking out of curiosity, he was making it clear that the vige needed this potion.

    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment, feigning difficulty. "It''s possible, but not easy. The process is far moreplex than the recovery potion we developed before."

    "Oh?" Hiruzen asked, his interest piqued. "What''s the main issue?"

    Orochimaru had already prepared for this. "First, the production process itself is far moreplicated. It requires more precision than the recovery potions."

    Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. "And the second?"

    "The medicinal ingredients are rare," Orochimaru exined. "The batch we created was only possible because of a few rare materials we found during that mission. But as of now, no one has been able to locate more."

    The Hokage rubbed his chin. "Hmm. Why are these ingredients so rare?"

    Orochimaru reached into his pouch and pulled out the two materials he had prepared in advance. One was a dried nt, and the other was the desated remains of an animal.

    "These are the two key ingredients," he exined. "One is a rare nt, and the otheres from a specific species. Both are incredibly hard to find."

    Hiruzen examined them carefully. "That shouldn''t be a problem. If you tell me where you found these, I can send someone to locate more."

    "On Taro Ind, to the south," Orochimaru answered smoothly.

    Taro Ind, located to the south of the Land of Fire, was known for its rare medicinal herbs. The ninjas living there referred to themselves as "merchant ninjas," specializing in collecting and trading rare ingredients. It wasn''t unheard of for Konoha ninjas to pass through the area on missions.@@novelbin@@

    Sarutobi nodded. "I see. Well, how many doses do we have right now?"

    "About fifty," Orochimaru replied.

    "Fif¡ªfifty?" The Hokage was visibly surprised. He had been expecting far fewer, maybe five at most. But fifty? That was an incredible quantity for something so rare.

    Hiruzen, always measured in his emotions, couldn''t help but show a flicker of excitement. He cleared his throat, trying to regain hisposure.

    "Orochimaru, you''ve contributed greatly to the vige," the Hokage said solemnly. He reached under his desk and pulled out a box. "You deserve this ten million ryo."

    He pushed the money box across the table toward Orochimaru.

    He epted the box with a quiet nod. "Thank you, Sensei."

 Chapter 97: Cooperation

    Gene enhancement, while primarily focused on augmenting the gic structure, also involves arge-scale detoxification process before the actual enhancement begins.

    This detoxification is simr to a deep cleanse, flushing out toxins and impurities from the body through the sweat nds. The smell of these impurities being expelled is, to put it mildly, far from pleasant.

    Of course, the gic enhancement process also promotes growth and development it''s all part of the gene strengthening. It wasn''t something Orochimaru paid much attention to, as he viewed it as a secondary benefit, but for Tsunade, it was an unexpected and rather wee surprise.

    "Did I really¡­ grow?" she murmured to herself, still in disbelief.

    ***

    "What?! That actually worked?"

    At the door of a nearby house, Jiraiya''s eyes widened in amazement as he stared at the light green vial in Tsunade''s hand.

    "Wow, Orochimaru actually pulled it off again!" Jiraiya eximed, thoroughly impressed.

    Tsunade, always quick to take advantage of a moment, gave him a smug look. "Of course! Do you know who my boyfriend is?"

    Her boastful tone made it sound as though she had been the one to develop the potion herself. Jiraiya rolled his eyes. "Oh please, like that has anything to do with you. You didn''t make this, you''re just¡ªwait¡­ hold on a sec."

    Jiraiya''s eyes flicked up and down, and for a second, he froze. "You¡ªTsunade¡ªdid you¡­?"

    "Where are you looking, idiot!?" Tsunade''s expression darkened, her voice suddenly cold and menacing.

    "N-nothing! I wasn''t looking! I swear!" Jiraiya stammered, his forehead already breaking into a sweat as he frantically waved his hands. "It was just an ident! Careless, yeah heh heh, careless!"

    Tsunade was still dressed conservatively, but the fierce look in her eyes was more than enough to make Jiraiya back down. He knew better than to push his luck when Orochimaru wasn''t around to potentially intervene. Tsunade had no problem sending him flying with a single punch.

    "Fine, I''ll let it go this time," Tsunade said, rolling her eyes but handing him the vial. "Here, this is for you."

    Jiraiya, not wanting to press his luck, quickly took the potion from her. He held it up to the light, squinting as he examined the strange liquid.

    "This stuff is supposed to increase chakra, right? Are we sure it doesn''t have, you know, any side effects?" Jiraiya asked, his skepticism evident. "What if it kills me?"

    "Kills you?! Are you serious?" Tsunade scowled. "Orochimaru gave it to you out of the goodness of his heart, and you''re questioning him? Fine, if you''re scared of it, give it back!"

    "No, no, I''m not scared!" Jiraiya quickly pulled the potion closer to his chest, afraid Tsunade might take it back. "I''m just making sure! Thanks for bringing it by, Tsunade. See you tomorrow!"

    With that, Jiraiya practically mmed the door of his home shut, not wanting to give her any more chances to throw a punch his way. For all his bravado, he wasn''t stupid he knew better than to provoke Tsunade when she was already in a good mood.

    Leaning back against the door, Jiraiya stared at the vial in his hand. He might have been acting overly cautious in front of Tsunade, but deep down, he trusted Orochimaru''s work. After all, if this potion really could boost chakra, it would help him immensely with his Sage Mode training.

    Jiraiya''s grin widened. If this worked, he''d be able to master his techniques even faster.

    Meanwhile, outside, Tsunade stood in silence for a moment, staring at the closed door. A thought crossed her mind, one she couldn''t quite shake.

    This potion promotes growth and development. Does Orochimaru think I''m¡­ too small? Is that why he gave it to me?

    She blinked, her cheeks flushing slightly. No¡­ that can''t be, right?

    ***

    Time passed, and soon night had fallen over Konoha. The bright moon hung low over the vige, casting its pale light across the rooftops and streets.

    Far from the vige''s center, in a remote part of Konoha, a small stone gate stood hidden away. Several masked Root ninjas stood guard near the entrance.

    Inside the stone gate, two figures spoke in hushed voices.

    Orochimaru,pletely unaware of Tsunade''s overthinking, was far more captivated by whaty in front of him, a massiveboratory filled with advanced equipment.

    "This is theboratory where the previous experiments were conducted," Danzo said, his voice calm and measured. "I''ve had it cleaned up for you. Let me know if there''s anything else you need, and I''ll have it brought here."

    Danzo knew he had to show sincerity if he wanted to keep Orochimaru on his side. If Orochimaru was going to help him, the least he could do was provide him with the proper tools and resources.

    Orochimaru nced around, inspecting the vastb. It was filled with various experimental chambers and equipment everything he needed for his research.

    I was thinking I''d have to build something myself, Orochimaru mused, but with this space¡­ I could easily carve out two secret rooms in here without Danzo ever noticing.

    Danzo rarely visited theb himself, so the risk of discovery was minimal.

    "The equipment is mostly sufficient, but there are a few things missing," Orochimaru said afterpleting his inspection.

    He walked over to a nearby workbench, picked up a pen and paper, and quickly jotted down a list of additional supplies he would need.

    "Have them get these for me," Orochimaru said, handing the list to Danzo.

    Danzo nced at the paper and nodded. "Consider it done. But I need to ask when can you start the experiment?"

    "Patience, Danzo-sama," Orochimaru replied smoothly. "Scientific research takes time. Rushing it will only lead to mistakes. However, if the materials are gathered soon, I can give it a trial run."

    Danzo nodded again, epting the exnation. After briefly discussing the research in more detail, Danzo handed Orochimaru a scroll from within his robes.

    "No matter what it takes, Orochimaru, you must seed in bringing Wood Release back to the world. Take this it should help. I''ll leave you to it."

    Orochimaru epted the scroll, watching as Danzo left theboratory. As soon as he was gone, Orochimaru couldn''t help but let his curiosity get the better of him.

    Opening the scroll, a small cloud of white smoke puffed out, revealing arge, transparent ss container filled with an antiseptic solution. Floating inside the solution was a piece of flesh no ordinary tissue, but a chunk of cells radiating an immense amount of life energy.

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed. "Heh, just as I thought."

    ***

    The next morning, Tsunade made her way to Orochimaru''s house, knocking on the door with force.

    "Orochimaru! You there?"

    Now that she was a Chunin, Tsunade had more missions to deal with, and on days when she had a task, her younger brother, Nawaki, was often left in the care of a nanny hired by the Third Hokage. Today, however, she had some free time and was feeling restless.

    When there was no response after the first few knocks, Tsunade knocked again.

    Thud thud thud.

    Still no answer.

    "What''s this guy doing?" Tsunade muttered to herself, furrowing her brow.

    Without thinking twice, she jumped over the wall surrounding Orochimaru''s house with ease, making her way quietly toward the house. She passed through the yard, the living room, and finally came to the bedroom.

    "Still asleep?"

    Seeing Orochimaru''s figure lying on the bed, she was a bit surprised. It was already almost 10 AM, and he was still in bed? That waspletely unlike him. Orochimaru was usually up early, and his senses were always sharp he never let his guard down, even when sleeping.

    Frowning, Tsunade approached the bed. She raised her hand to wake him, but as she reached out, she noticed something odd.

    Is it just me, or does he look¡­ good when he''s sleeping? she thought.@@novelbin@@

    "Hmph, of course, my boyfriend looks great even when he sleeps," Tsunade muttered to herself before reaching out. "Hey, Orochimaru, wake up. Let''s head out together.."

    *Poof!*

    The moment her hand touched the figure on the bed, Orochimaru vanished in a puff of white smoke.

    "What the¡ª?! A shadow clone?"

 Chapter 99: Give Him Defects

    Hiruzen held the meeting to distribute the weakened gic enhancement fluid, and it felt a lot like apany CEO handing out bonuses to employees. And in many ways, that wasn''t too far from the truth.

    Konoha had been founded on the strength of two major ns, Senju and Uchiha with the rest of the families and civilian ninjasing to seek protection and opportunity. The structure wasn''t all that different from the early stages of apany being formed. Hiruzen was the third CEO, while Danzo and the other vige elders were the board of directors. The n heads were like shareholders or department heads, each with their own interests and influence.

    Later that night, after the meeting had ended, Danzo made his way to Orochimaru''sboratory outside Konoha, his face showing a hint of displeasure.

    "Orochimaru, you shouldn''t have given Hiruzen so many of those gic enhancement potions!" Danzoined, his tone dripping with dissatisfaction.

    Orochimaru, who was busy examining a test tube, barely nced at him. "Oh? And why''s that?"

    Danzo scowled. "He used them to strengthen his influence with the ns. His position is bing more unshakable!"

    Orochimaru paused, then gave Danzo a sidelong nce. This guy¡­ he thought, somewhat amused. He''s really upset over this?

    It was clear to Orochimaru why Danzo had failed to surpass Sarutobi for the position of Hokage. His vision was so narrow, constantly getting caught up in small grievances. Hecked the broader strategy needed to secure true,sting power.

    Lately, Danzo had begun to believe that he had sessfully brainwashed Orochimaru, so he felt morefortable openly expressing his ambitions in front of him. And Orochimaru had yed along, never showing any signs of disloyalty.

    "That may be true," Orochimaru replied, still sounding nonchnt. "But even without these potions, Sensei''s position would continue to solidify. The vige is at peace for now, and his approval is high."

    Danzo wasn''t cated. "Even so, you gave him too many!" He crossed his arms in frustration, still grumbling.

    Orochimaru quickly understood where this was going. Danzo''s real problem wasn''t Sarutobi''s increasing influence it was that Orochimaru had given the Hokage so many potions while seemingly leaving Danzo with nothing.

    Ah, so that''s what this is about, Orochimaru mused silently. He''s upset I didn''t save any for him.

    Smiling inwardly, Orochimaru reached under his workbench and pulled out a small iron box, cing it in front of Danzo.

    Danzo''s eyes lit up momentarily, but his face remained as stoic as ever. After all, as the head of Root, he couldn''t show his emotions so easily.

    "Orochimaru, you have more of these?"

    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied smoothly. "This box is just for you, Danzo-sama. I wouldn''t deceive my own teacher so brazenly if it weren''t to support you."

    Danzo''s expression rxed slightly, though his suspicion seemed to melt awaypletely. Orochimaru''s words had hit just the right note, and Danzo believed him without further questioning.

    In truth, Orochimaru had prepared for this. He knew Danzo would be suspicious if he handed everything over to Hiruzen, so he had made sure to keep some potions aside just for him. After all, maintaining good rtions with Danzo could be just as useful as aligning with the Hokage.

    "Orochimaru, you never fail to impress me," Danzo said with a slight nod of approval, his tone finally softening.

    Orochimaru didn''t respond, instead turning back to his experiments. He knew when to stay quiet, there was no need to say too much. Danzo had what he wanted, and Orochimaru''s silence kept him content.

    Danzo, satisfied with his "share," opened the iron box and found Five bottles of the gic enhancement fluid inside. It wasn''t as much as Hiruzen had received, but it was more than enough for his purposes.

    Without another word, Danzo took the box and left theboratory, his mood considerably improved.

    As soon as the door shut behind him, Orochimaru allowed himself a small, amused smile.

    He''s treating those defective potions like treasure, Orochimaru thought with a chuckle.

    "It''s almost entertaining."

    In reality, the potions he''d given to Danzo were of lower quality, defective batches that wouldn''t work as well as the ones Hiruzen received. But Danzo didn''t know that, and he was content with what he''d been given.

    For Orochimaru, the advantages of aligning with Danzo far outweighed the risks. While Hiruzen was Konoha''s official leader, Danzo was the shadow lurking behind the scenes. And one day, Danzo might even grant Orochimaru ess to something as valuable as the Scroll of Seals.

    The potions themselves didn''t matter much to Orochimaru. They were defects of the weakened versions that only worked on the first dose and didn''t hold any personal value to him beyond their use as a tool for negotiation.

    Still, it amused him to see how much weight Danzo and the others ced on something that Orochimaru had already moved past.

    ***

    Time passed as Orochimaru continued his research. Konoha gathered statistics on the effectiveness of the gic enhancement fluids, and the results were generally favorable. The chakra increase varied from 20% to 100%, though there were some fluctuations depending on the individual.

    Orochimaru had already expected this and offered a logical exnation for the variance: "The more someone''s chakra increases, the weaker their gic structure was to begin with. Conversely, those who experience a smaller increase had better genes to begin with."

    It was a reasonable exnation, and the vige epted it without issue.

    However, not everyone was pleased. Tsunade, for instance, had her chakra increase by 40%, while Jiraiya''s increase was only around 30%. This discrepancy drove her mad.

    "Does this mean Jiraiya''s genes are better than mine?" Tsunade hadined to Orochimaru, clearly frustrated.

    Orochimaru had to suppress a sigh. Really? This again?

    In reality, the potions he''d given to both Tsunade and Jiraiya were the best quality ones he had. His own chakra increase was 50%, and he hadn''tined. Tsunade''s 40% boost was actually among the best in Konoha, but she seemed hung up on the idea that Jiraiya''s results meant something about their gic superiority.

    Still, Orochimaru didn''t care too much about theints. He was already working on something far more advanced. His personal experiments with the First Hokage''s cells were going well, and he was confident that his own gic enhancements would soon far surpass anything he had distributed so far.

    ***

    Months passed, and soon, half a year had flown by.

    One afternoon, in a secret experimental base located five kilometers outside of Konoha, Orochimaru stood before a small cage, a satisfied smile on his face.

    Inside the cage was a white mouse, which he had been experimenting on for weeks.

    "Alright, show me what you can do," Orochimaru said, his voice calm but expectant.

    The mouse seemed to understand hismand. It stood upright on its hind legs, put its front paws together, then stretched out one paw suddenly.

    Whoosh!

    A small wooden splinter, no bigger than a chopstick, shot out from the mouse''s paw.

    "Finally¡­" Orochimaru whispered, a smile spreading across his face. "Wood Release."

    A system notification rang in his mind: [Ding, the gic modification experiment was sessful. Technology at this stage: Cloning technology. The next stage of technology: advanced gic enhancement fluid.]

    "Haha, it''s finally done!" Orochimaruughed softly to himself, watching the mouse carefully.

    Although it had only produced a small piece of wood, it was still Wood Release a testament to the sess of the gic modification.@@novelbin@@

    For this particr experiment, Orochimaru had opted to use mice as his test subjects. Since the purpose was simply to unlock the next stage of technology, he didn''t need to perform the modifications on humans. Mice had shorter life cycles and grew faster, making them ideal for testing.

    Out of the 102 mice he had used in the experiment, only one had survived to adulthood and sessfully demonstrated the ability to use Wood Release. While the sess rate was low, one survivor was enough for Orochimaru''s purposes.

    With this experimentpleted, the cloning technology was unlocked, and more importantly, the advanced gic enhancement fluid was now within reach.

 Chapter 102: Yamata

    There are many kinds of summon beasts in the ninja world, but the ones capable of speech are generally of a higher rank. Normally, a talking summoning beast wouldn''t be anything too surprising for a ninja. After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Monkey King, Enma, could both speak and express emotions.

    However, a snake known for being cold-blooded and expressionless showing emotions while speaking? That was certainly something unusual.

    The Root ninjas watching were visibly unsettled. It simply felt "off".

    The snake, coiled around Orochimaru''s waist, continued speaking, its voice surprisingly childlike. "Thank you, master. It''s all because of your help that I''ve be so much faster!"

    Orochimaru smiled at the ttery. "Indeed, your speed has improved significantly," he said, casually stroking the snake''s head.

    This snake, now named Yamata, Inspired by Yamata no Orochi, the legendary eight-headed serpent in Japanese mythology, was no ordinary snake. Originally, it had been just a regr python. But after using three doses of Orochimaru''s evolutionary fluid, it had shed its skin three times, each time bing darker, smaller, and more powerful. What was once a thick flower python, the size of an adult''s leg, had now evolved into something more dangerous, with its body as thick as Orochimaru''s arm and its scales ck as night.

    The Root ninja who had been bitten by Yamata, was starting to panic. His body waspletely immobilized, and the bite was on a major artery. The ck color of the snake,bined with the bite''s location, sent his mind spiraling into thoughts of venom and impending death.

    His teammates, witnessing this, couldn''t help but voice their concern.

    "What''s happening to Rio?"

    "That snake it looks deadly. Shouldn''t you heal him?"@@novelbin@@

    Even Danzo, usuallyposed, furrowed his brow. He had told his subordinates to control their attacks, but it seemed Orochimaru''s snake had gone straight for a kill shot. "Orochimaru, wasn''t that a bit much? Biting an artery directly?" Danzo questioned.

    Orochimaru waved it off with a smirk. "Rx, Yamata''s bite only paralyzes the body. He''s not in any real danger."

    "Paralysis?" One of the other Root ninjas raised an eyebrow in disbelief.

    "That can''t be right! Look at the snake''s color it''s pitch ck. That''s a sign of poison!"

    Rio, who had been holding onto his neck in terror, realized there were no signs of poisoning. No ckened skin, no frothing at the mouth justplete immobility.

    Danzo, who had been watching closely, knew Orochimaru wasn''t one to lie or exaggerate. If Orochimaru said the snake''s bite only caused paralysis, it was likely true.

    Orochimaru shrugged, clearly not bothered by the skepticism. "Well, if you don''t want to believe me, why don''t youe find out for yourselves?" he said, gesturing toward Yamata. "But be careful. If Yamata gets you, you''ll end up like Rio."

    As he spoke, Orochimaru kicked Rio lightly in the stomach, sending him flying across the room. Rionded with a heavy thud, powerless to break his fall.

    The rest of the Root ninjas exchanged nces, now even more wary. It wasn''t just Orochimaru they had to contend with, but also the snake, which was small enough to slither around unnoticed and quick enough to strike without warning.

    The battle continued, but within three minutes, all five Root ninjas found themselves bitten by Yamata. Each one experienced the same paralyzing effect, their bodies betraying them as they copsed to the ground, unable to move.

    One of the ninjas, struggling to speak through the paralysis, managed to whisper, "This¡­ this isn''t poison. It''s like¡­ a Body Binding Technique?"

    A realization dawned on the group. The snake wasn''t using venom, but something far more insidious a jutsu simr to the Body Binding Technique, a skill typically used by elite ANBU or those skilled in Genjutsu. But this wasing from a snake.

    Orochimaru looked down at Yamata, who had slithered back onto his shoulder. "Indeed. Yamata has evolved to develop a form of spiritual power. When it bites, it injects spiritual energy that immobilizes the target, much like a Genjutsu."

    The Root ninjas were stunned.

    A snake capable of performing something akin to a Body Binding Technique? This was no ordinary summoning beast.

    Danzo, observing from the sidelines, now understood just how deep Orochimaru''s research had gone. Orochimaru wasn''t just experimenting with ninja techniques he was pushing the boundaries of nature itself, evolving creatures into something far beyond their original form.

    "Why not make it more aggressive? You could have developed a neurotoxin or something more lethal," one of the Root ninjas asked, trying to mask his disbelief.

    Orochimaru smirked. "Because a living enemy is more useful than a dead one. Capturing an opponent alive opens more possibilities."

    This had always been Orochimaru''s philosophy. Dead subjects had limited utility. The living, on the other hand, could be experimented on, interrogated, and used in future research. Immobilizing them without killing them was far more valuable.

    Orochimaru surveyed the five fallen Root operatives with a bored expression. "I had hoped one of you would show me something interesting, but it seems I overestimated you. Common ninjutsu, basic elemental techniques¡­ nothing noteworthy at all."

    His tone dripped with disappointment.

    "None of these can be used for cloning," Orochimaru thought to himself. If he was going to clone someone, he needed them to be exceptional in more ways than just basic ninjutsu proficiency.

    Letting out a small sigh, Orochimaru called Yamata back to his side and gave a slight nod to Danzo. "I suppose I''ll leave it at this for now."

    Danzo didn''t seem bothered by the fact that his five Root ninjas were lying paralyzed on the floor. He nodded, signaling for other Root members to take care of their fallenrades.

    Before leaving the training room, Orochimaru''s eyes briefly flickered toward Nono Yakushi, who stood silently off to the side, observing everything with wide eyes.

 Chapter 105: Uzushiogakure Destroyed

    Half a monthter, on a deserted mountaintop outside Konoha, a man with long, ck flowing hair stood silently, his gaze fixed on a small sapling before him. Orochimaru observed it carefully, lost in thought.

    After a moment, he raised his pale, slender hands, and pped them together with a decisive snap.

    "Wood Release!"

    The sapling responded to the chakra flowing from Orochimaru''s hands, rapidly growing and expanding until it stood as a small tree. Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, extended his right hand, and with a flick of his wrist, space seemed to ripple as a gleaming silver sword materialized in his grip, the Kusanagi Sword.

    With a swift, precise motion, the sword sliced cleanly through the tree, cutting it in half.

    Orochimaru nodded thoughtfully, lowering the de. "Just as I suspected. The quality of the Wood Release is decent, but without proper technique, it''s limited. If I want to use true Wood Release ninjutsu, I''ll need a Wood Release scroll."

    Yes, the man contemting his own power was none other than Orochimaru. He had been delving deeper into his research over the past few months. Due to the advanced gic enhancement liquid being an extension of the basic and intermediate versions, he had made quick progress only taking about half a month to achieve this state.

    After using the advanced enhancement fluid, his body had reached a peak condition practically perfect. With the genes of the First Hokage sessfully fused into his body, Orochimaru now possessed a version of the legendary Sage Body.

    The Sage Body gave him chakra reserves on par with the Tailed Beasts and a regenerative ability that was extraordinary. Wood Release, the bloodline ability of the First Hokage, was now part of his arsenal. But Orochimaru had an additional edge, the Sharingan, something the First Hokage never had.

    However, despite his advancements, Orochimaru knew he was still far from matching the true power of the First Hokage. The difference? Mastery over advanced Wood Release ninjutsu and Sage Mode.

    Sage Mode was, for the moment, out of his reach. Orochimaru hadn''t yet located Ryuchi Cave, the home of the White Snake Sage and the key to learning Senjutsu. But he wasn''t worried; it was only a matter of time before he tracked it down. For now, his focus was on learning and mastering Wood Release techniques.

    Ninjutsu wasn''t something that could simply be essed by possessing a chakra nature or even a powerful bloodline limit like Wood Release. To truly wield these abilities, Orochimaru needed to either be taught the techniques or develop them himself. While he enjoyed developing his own jutsu, he wasn''t foolish enough to ignore the value of learning pre-existing techniques. Before crafting his own Wood Release abilities, Orochimaru needed to master the basics.

    He knew where to start: the original Wood Release techniques developed by the First Hokage himself. Techniques like the Wooden Dragon, the Wood Human, or the Thousand-Armed Buddha each one capable of overwhelming even the Tailed Beasts. But these techniques were tied to Sage Mode, which meant Orochimaru couldn''t yet ess their full power. For now, he would settle for mastering techniques like the Deep Forest Emergence or other basic Wood Release abilities.

    He had heard that the necessary scrolls were in the possession of Danzo. That was his next destination.

    ---

    As Orochimaru leisurely strolled through the streets of Konoha, heading toward Danzo''s headquarters, vigers greeted him with respectful nods and waves.

    "Good afternoon, Orochimaru-sama!"

    "Hello, Orochimaru-sama!"

    The greetings were courteous, as expected of civilians toward a respected Jonin. Orochimaru returned their gestures with a casual nod. His promotion to Jonin had significantly raised his status within the vige. In the ninja world, the title of Jonin carried weight, and respect followed naturally.

    Of course, achieving Jonin status required more than just strength. One had toplete a certain number of high-level missions to earn the title. Orochimaru had done plenty of missions recently, but his personal research had upied most of his time. Even so, the missions he did take on brought him not only the experience necessary for his promotion but also a fair amount of wealth. The money he earned helped fund his ongoing experiments, so it was well worth it.

    As he walked, Orochimaru''s attention was suddenly drawn to a squad of Konoha Anbu darting across the rooftops. Their movements were quick and deliberate, heading toward the Hokage''s office. Orochimaru''s sharp eyes narrowed.

    "Hmm, moving in such a rush? Something urgent must be happening."

    He stopped in his tracks, watching as more and more ninja emerged from the Hokage building and spread out across the vige, heading toward the residences of various Jonin and n leaders. It wasn''t long before one of the figures approached him directly.

    "Orochimaru-sama, the Hokage has summoned you," the masked Anbu said, bowing respectfully.

    "Understood," Orochimaru replied with a slight nod. He nced around at the other ninja being summoned. It was clear that whatever this was, it involved nearly all of Konoha''s top shinobi.

    This must be something serious.

    With that thought, Orochimaru turned and made his way toward the Hokage''s office, his curiosity piqued.

    ---

    As he approached the building, he noticed Tsunade rushing out of her house, her usual confidence reced with a rare look of concern.

    "Orochimaru!" she called, jogging over to him.

    Orochimaru''s expression remained calm as ever. "Seems something important is happening. Let''s go together."

    Tsunade nodded, and the two headed to the Hokage''s office side by side.

    ---

    The Hokage''s conference room was packed. Sarutobi Hiruzen sat at the head of the long table, his face grim. Gathered around him were the heads of Konoha''s major ns, along with high-ranking Jonin and other prominent figures. Almost everyone was present¡ªIno-Shika-Cho, Hyuga, Aburame, Inuzuka. Even Tsunade and Orochimaru were there. The only person missing was Jiraiya, who was off training or chasing histest prophecy.

    The room buzzed with tension. The urgency of the meeting was palpable, and the whispers among the shinobi were filled with spection.

    "Hokage-sama, what''s going on?"

    "It''s been a long time since we''ve been called like this. Something serious must''ve happened."

    "Quiet!" Hiruzen''smanding voice cut through the room. "Now that everyone is here, let''s begin."

    The Third Hokage took a deep breath before speaking, his expression dark. "I''ve just received word¡­ the vige of Uzushiogakure, the home of the Uzumaki n, was destroyed overnight."

    There was a collective gasp.

    "What?!"

    "Uzushiogakure? Destroyed? How is that possible?"

    The room erupted in murmurs of disbelief. Uzushiogakure had been one of Konoha''s strongest allies, home to the powerful Uzumaki n, known for their sealing techniques and vitality. The Uzumaki were closely tied to Konoha through the marriage of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, and Uzumaki Mito. The destruction of their vige was unthinkable.

    Even Orochimaru, who had long expected this news, couldn''t help but feel a flicker of surprise. "So, it finally happened." The destruction of Uzushiogakure had been an event etched in history, but hearing it in real time still caught him off guard.@@novelbin@@

    The ind nation of Uzushiogakure, located east of the Land of Fire, had always been strategically difficult to protect. Anyrge-scale invasion would take time, giving Konoha no chance to mobilize in time to save them. But the timing of this attack still felt strange. "Why now?"

    As the whispers continued to fill the room, Orochimaru''s sharp mind raced, analyzing the situation. He nced up at Hiruzen, a thought forming in his mind.

    Could this have been influenced by the Third Hokage himself?

 Chapter 106: Retaliate

    Uzushiogakure, the territory of the renowned Uzumaki n.

    This was the birthce of Uzumaki Kushina, the future mother of Naruto, the protagonist of the original story. The Uzumaki n was known for their powerful sealing techniques and long lifespans, and their vige, Uzushiogakure, was located in the Land of Whirlpools, east of the Land of Fire.

    Although the Land of Whirlpools was small, the Uzumaki n''s mastery of sealing techniques was unparalleled, to the point that it could be said the entire ninja world coveted their knowledge. It was precisely for this reason that Uzushiogakure became a target.

    Orochimaru''s thoughts quickly turned to the cause of Uzushiogakure''s destruction. While many might suspect that Konoha had a hand in it, fearing the strength of the Uzumaki n''s sealing techniques, Orochimaru thought otherwise. He believed it wasn''t Konoha''s doing, but rather the result of the Third Hokage''s philosophy his emphasis on peace and non-aggression.

    Some might argue that Konoha could have conspired with other nations to destroy Uzushiogakure, afraid that the sealing techniques of the Uzumaki n could one day threaten their own vige. But Orochimaru dismissed this idea as nonsense. Why would Konoha, the closest ally of the Uzumaki, seek to destroy them when they freely shared their techniques with Konoha? Uzumaki Mito, the wife of the First Hokage and the former Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, was still alive in Konoha. No one in their right mind would dare attack the Uzumaki with such close ties to Konoha.

    Furthermore, the Uzumaki n''s sealing techniques, while powerful, were not enough to pose a directbat threat to Konoha. The Uzumaki were few in number, and no matter how advanced their techniques, they couldn''t stand against Konoha''s overwhelming military strength.

    In the end, Orochimaru concluded that the destruction of Uzushiogakure was not directly Konoha''s doing but was ultimately linked to the Third Hokage''s leadership. The desire for peace that Hiruzen promoted had made Konoha appear weak in the eyes of other nations, emboldening them to act without fear of retaliation.

    The Uzumaki n''s sealing techniques were coveted by many, and as long as the First and Second Hokage were alive, no one dared make a move. However, after the death of the First Hokage, things began to change. The Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, was still powerful enough to keep other nations in check, but after his death, and with Hiruzen''s softer stance, the world began to see Konoha as vulnerable. Other nations took the opportunity to target Uzushiogakure, knowing Konoha''s focus on peace would prevent an immediate response.

    Orochimaru recalled the eventual Konoha-Iwagakure conflict, where Konoha gave uppensation in the name of peace. It was this kind of thinking that allowed enemies to grow bolder, leading to heavier losses for Konoha in the long run. The destruction of Uzushiogakure was just another example of the consequences of this peace-driven policy.

    Back in the Hokage''s conference room, the atmosphere was tense. The assembled Jonin and n leaders were deeply concerned about the news.

    "It''s toote to save them now, but we cannot allow this to go unanswered!" Hiruzen said, his voice carrying a rare tone of severity. "We will investigate thoroughly, and those responsible will be brought to justice."

    The room erupted in agreement, with many of the n heads and Jonin voicing their support.

    "Yes, we must find out who is behind this!"

    "The Uzumaki n deserves justice!"

    "Hokage-sama, give the order, and we will move!"

    Hiruzen nodded, seeing the urgency in their eyes. The Uzumaki n''s destruction had shaken the vige, and now was the time to act.

    "Orochimaru, Tsunade," Hiruzen addressed them once the meeting had dispersed, "the two of you will form one of the investigation teams. I''ll make sure Jiraiya is informed when we locate him."

    "Understood," Orochimaru replied calmly, while Tsunade nodded.

    They were tasked with investigating what had happened to Uzushiogakure and discovering which nations or forces had been involved in its destruction.

    ---

    As they left the Hokage''s office and headed toward the vige gates, Tsunade couldn''t help but express her concern about Jiraiya. "That idiot Jiraiya''s been off chasing this so-called prophecy for two years now. No one''s heard from him. Do you think he''s okay?"

    Despite her harsh words, the worry in her voice was unmistakable. Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade had been teammates for years, and despite their differences, there was a deep bond between them.

    Orochimaru, however, remained nonchnt. "Jiraiya won''t die so easily," he said. "I wouldn''t worry."

    Orochimaru had long stopped worrying about Jiraiya. In both the world he knew from his memories and this world, Jiraiya was anything but weak. He always had a way of surviving, no matter how dire the situation. Orochimaru''s thoughts, however, drifted to something else: the looming threat of the Second Shinobi War.

    From what he remembered, the war was fast approaching. While he had relied on his own intuition to navigate life in this world, he couldn''t help but use his memories as a guide for major events.

    The thought of the impending war shed through his mind briefly, but Orochimaru quickly dismissed it. His strength had grown significantly in recent years, and a war would merely be another test of his abilities.@@novelbin@@

    That evening, as Orochimaru and Tsunade prepared to leave Konoha for their mission, an Anbu operative quietly brought a young red-haired girl to the vige gates. The girl looked scared and uncertain, but the Anbu led her toward the Hokage''s office with a firm grip on her hand.

    "Hokage-sama, my apologies. I was only able to save this one child with a special constitution," the Anbu agent said, half-kneeling before Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    The Third Hokage narrowed his eyes, a deep sadness flickering in them. "Only this one?"

    "Yes," the Anbu agent replied, bowing his head. "The situation was too chaotic, and this was all I could do."

    "I see," Sarutobi sighed. "You did what you could. I don''t me you for this." He nced at the frightened girl before turning to one of his aides. "Take her to Lady Mito. Let her stay with her for now."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama," the aide replied, gently guiding the young girl away.

    As the girl was led out, Sarutobi looked out the window of his office, deep in thought.

 Chapter 108: World Peace?

    The explosion not only killed the Iwa ninja, but also sent Yamata flying back.

    "Damn it, what a waste!"

    Yamanaka Yanichi, who had rushed over, sighed with regret.

    Yanichi was a member of the Yamanaka n, a group famous for their mind-control and mental-invasion techniques. They specialized in spiritual power, giving them the ability to probe an enemy''s mind and extract valuable information. On the battlefield, this skill was especially useful for gathering intelligence. Orochimaru had captured the enemy alive specifically to give Yanichi a chance to explore his memories. Unfortunately, the enemy had self-destructed before that could happen.

    "Stillcking battlefield experience, I see," Orochimaru muttered, narrowing his eyes at the body of the Iwa ninja. Though his raw power was undeniable, he recognized that battle-hardened instincts were just as crucial. A briefpse in vignce had allowed another enemy to spot the situation and sacrifice himself to take out hisrade.

    It was a reminder that even he wasn''t infallible.

    Shaking off the frustration, Orochimaru turned his attention to therger situation. He nced at the two remaining jounin who had slipped away earlier, then back at his own forces. "Stick to the previous formation and sweep the area clean," hemanded. "If you encounter an enemy you can''t handle, use the signal res."

    "Understood!"

    "Shingo, Ryuichi, and Zen, let''s head out!"

    "Woof!"@@novelbin@@

    "Yanichi, Kakui, sweep this area!"

    "Keep moving!"

    The Konoha forces split into smaller teams of three, leaving a few behind to guard the pier while the rest pushed deeper into the territory surrounding Uzushiogakure. Orochimaru and Tsunade partnered up and made quick work of their section.

    Despite their swift movements, it was clear that they had arrived toote. Aside from the stragglers they had encountered earlier, there were very few enemies left.

    ---

    The once peaceful and vibrant Uzushiogakure was now a devastated wastnd of ruins and debris. As Orochimaru and Tsunade entered the vige proper, they were greeted only by the stench of death and the sight of bodies strewn across the streets. Whoever had attacked had long since fled.

    Orochimaru had witnessed such scenes before, yet there was still a certain weight to seeing so much destruction firsthand.

    War brought nothing but death. And in its wake, even a proud vige like Uzushiogakure had been reduced to rubble.

    Tsunade, however, was seeing this level of devastation for the first time. Her fists tightened, her heart filled with rage. "Damn them... unforgivable! This is absolutely unforgivable!" she spat through gritted teeth, barely able to contain her fury.

    But Orochimaru''s response was cold, detached. "It''s already done. There''s no point in getting worked up over it now."

    "Where are we going?" Tsunade asked, forcing herself to keep her emotions in check.

    "Search for survivors, obviously," Orochimaru replied, already moving ahead. "Even if the odds are slim, we might still find someone."

    Tsunade was momentarily silent, then followed behind him. She knew he was right, though it didn''t make the situation any easier to bear.

    ---

    As they moved deeper into the vige, it became clear that the attackers had been thorough. The few surviving structures had been razed, and most of the bodies were already cold. It was clear the invaders had systematically destroyed everything in their path.

    "The Uzumaki n''s sealing techniques were always too powerful," Orochimarumented as they passed through what appeared to be an ancestral hall. The walls were engraved with intricate symbols and scripts, a testament to the n''s mastery of fuinjutsu. "No matter how strong you are, with seals like these, you''d be helpless against them."

    "Yeah¡­ if they weren''t so unique, they probably wouldn''t have been targeted like this," Tsunade muttered, her voiceced with bitterness. But she left the rest of her thoughts unsaid. The reality was harsh: sometimes being too powerful could bring destruction.

    They continued searching through the remnants of the vige. The odds of finding any survivors seemed bleak, yet Orochimaru remained persistent. His thoughts turned to the future¡ªhe knew a few members of the Uzumaki n had survived this massacre: Nagato''s parents, and possibly Karin''s mother. If he could find just one of them, it could prove invaluable.

    ---

    On a hill about a kilometer away from the vige, Orochimaru knelt, examining the earth. "There''s moisture on the ground, and from the state of the vige, it doesn''t look like it rained here recently," he observed.

    Tsunade caught on quickly. "You''re thinking Kirigakure had a hand in this?"

    "It''s possible," Orochimaru replied. "But it''s also likely those ninjas we encountered earlier were just opportunists, here to scavenge whatever they could. They probably weren''t directly involved in the destruction of the vige."

    Orochimaru gestured ahead. "Look at the trees in the distance."

    Tsunade followed his gaze. The forest up ahead waspletely mangled trees were snapped, shredded, and the earth was deeply scarred from battles. "These are traces of arge-scale fight," Tsunade murmured, fury building again as the extent of the destruction became more apparent. "Damn it! Why were so many viges involved in this attack?!"

    Orochimaru simply smiled, his voice soft yet calcting. "Why? Because the reward was worth the risk."

    The Uzumaki n''s sealing techniques were known throughout the ninja world, and they had proven to be a powerful tool during the wars fought by the First and Second Hokage. The fact that the vige possessed such valuable knowledge had made them a target for years. Now that Konoha''s leadership under Sarutobi Hiruzen was seen as less intimidating, the other viges had seized the opportunity to strike.

    As Tsunade''s anger simmered, several Konoha jonin appeared behind Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru-sama, what''s the situation here?"

    "Anything noteworthy?"

    Orochimaru shook his head. "Not much to add. It''s likely the major ninja viges¡ªSuna, Iwa, Kiri, and Kumo were all involved in the attack. Those ninjas we encountered earlier were probably small-time raiders from minor countries."

    The jonin looked grim. "That lines up with what we found. If all four major viges are involved¡­ this situation just got a lot moreplicated."

    One of the jonin stepped forward. "We''ll report this to Hokage-sama immediately and continue searching for survivors. You and Tsunade can do the same."

    Orochimaru nodded in agreement. "Let''s keep moving."

    ---

    As they walked away, Tsunade''s thoughts churned. "Orochimaru, do you really think this could''ve been avoided?" she asked, her tone almost pleading.

    "For now, this is inevitable," Orochimaru replied bluntly. "The world isn''t going to change because we wish for it."

    "But you''ve thought of something, haven''t you? A way to stop all this senseless killing?" Tsunade pressed.

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "What makes you say that?"

    Tsunade looked at him with conviction. "My grandmother told me that your dream was always world peace. With your talent, I know you must havee up with a way by now."

    Orochimaru chuckled. "World peace? That was a childish dream."

    "You''re lying!" Tsunade shot back, her eyes searching his face for some hint of the truth.

    "Believe whatever you want," Orochimaru said, turning his gaze ahead.

 Chapter 111: Hokage-Style Sixty-Year-Old Technique

    When Nono returned to Root''s amodation area with a stack of documents and a bottle of gic repair fluid, the scarred woman couldn''t help but frown.

    "A recovery potion? Didn''t expect you''d catch Lord Orochimaru''s attention," she muttered with a hint of jealousy.

    Another female ninja nearby was also visibly surprised. "Unbelievable!"

    After all, who was Orochimaru? He wasn''t just the second-inmand under Danzo; he had a close rtionship with him, and his strength was nothing short of extraordinary. Being favored by Orochimaru practically guaranteed a meteoric rise. The possibilities were endless.

    Why was Orochimaru considered so powerful?

    Not long ago, Orochimaru had made a habit of testing his skills against the Root ninjas. These weren''t mere sparring sessions each time it was five-on-one, yet they never managed to beat him. Initially, Root''s jounin could handle most situations with just a couple of them working together, but now, when Orochimaru came around, no one below jounin even thought of stepping up.

    This earned him the deep respect of the Root ninjas.

    Beating five highly skilled jounin simultaneously was no small feat. Even Danzo himself might struggle with that kind of odds. After Orochimaru was promoted to jounin, they began to call him "Lord" with the same deference they showed to Danzo.

    It wasn''t just the other female ninjas who were surprised by this; Nono herself was confused.

    She knew what a recovery potion was, it was a luxury in Konoha, nearly impossible to get even if you had the money. Officially, it sold for 60,000 ryo, but on the ck market, it could go for as much as 200,000. That was enough to sustain an average family for a year.

    Yet Orochimaru had given it to her casually, as if it were nothing more than a greeting gift.

    This was clearly a show of goodwill, but why would someone like Orochimaru pay attention to her? In Root, there were far more capable ninjas.

    Yakushi Nono couldn''t make sense of it.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had already put Nono out of his mind. His attention was now fully on the Wood Release scrolls in front of him.

    He had sealed the entire room and activated his Sharingan, scanning through the two scrolls carefully. Both the sealing and unsealing techniques were detailed clearly, and the Sharingan''s ability to memorize everything perfectly was proving invaluable.

    The scrolls contained four Wood Release jutsu. In addition to the "Deep Forest Emergence" jutsu he had just examined, there were also a Wood Clone technique and one rather obscure-sounding technique with a strange name.

    "Hokage-Style Sixty-Year-Old Technique: Enclosed Hermitage Entering Society with Bliss-Bringing Hands¡­?" Orochimaru frowned. There was a character in the name he didn''t recognize, but from the description, it seemed to be a technique that could manifest a "Za" symbol on the user''s palm, capable of suppressing a tailed beast.

    With these Wood Release techniques as a foundation, developing more would be a straightforward task.

    Satisfied with what he had learned, Orochimaru closed his eyes, thinking about the possibilities.@@novelbin@@

    ---

    Though his proficiency in cell transntation had reached an advanced level, the necessary materials weren''t avable, and Danzo was still biding his time.

    Meanwhile, Hiruzen was busy dealing with diplomatic negotiations between nations.

    Therger countries had no intention of acknowledging their involvement in the destruction of the Land of Whirlpools. They all denied responsibility.

    "Evidence? Prove that we attacked the Land of Whirlpools. Those battle scars? You Konoha ninja can use Earth Release too, so why me the Land of Earth?"

    And the Land of Water was no different. "Water Release techniques? Konoha has those too. What''s that got to do with us?"

    The other nations refused to admit guilt, and Konoha had little leverage without hard proof. Any attempt to formally dissolve peace treaties would lead to full-scale conflict, and no one was eager to start a war without absolute necessity.

    Tensions were high, but no country was willing to make the first move. War, after all, wasn''t child''s y¡ªit would be bloody and costly.

    As for Orochimaru, he couldn''t care less about the political tensions. If war came, he would fight; if not, he''d continue his research in peace. He was ying the long game, biding his time while everyone else squabbled.

    Three months passed, and the situation between the nations only grew more strained.

    Finally, Orochimaru found an opportunity to request permission from Hiruzen to leave the vige. His excuse? Searching for rare medicinal ingredients.

    Normally, given the vtile political climate, Hiruzen would have denied the request outright. But Orochimaru assured him that if war broke out, he would return immediately.

    After some deliberation, Hiruzen reluctantly agreed.

    ---

    "Orochimaru-sensei, are you really leaving the vige?" Nawaki asked, disappointment clear in his voice as he watched Orochimaru pack his belongings.

    Now eight years old, Nawaki had been apprenticed to Orochimaru for two years,rgely because of his sister Tsunade''s influence. When he heard that Orochimaru was leaving, he immediately dragged Tsunade along to confront him.

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied calmly. "But I shouldn''t be gone for too long."

    "Still..."

    "You really can''t take me with you?" Tsunade chimed in, sitting cross-legged on Orochimaru''s bed, dressed in casual clothes. "You''re going off on your own, leaving me behind?"

    She had always believed herself to be close to Orochimaru, but now he was leaving without her?

    Orochimaru gave a light shrug. "Jiraiya hasn''t returned yet. If youe with me, there won''t be anyone left to assist the Hokage."

    Tsunade sighed, waving her hand dismissively. "Fine, fine, you''re right. But still, if both of you are gone, what am I supposed to do? I''ll be bored out of my mind here!"

    "Well, you''ve got Nawaki," Orochimaru replied, ncing at the boy.

    "Yeah, sis, I''ll be here!" Nawaki added, trying to cheer her up.

    "Ha!" Tsunade ruffled Nawaki''s hair affectionately. "You''re cute."

    ---

    An hourter, at the vige gates, Orochimaru stood ready to leave for the Land of Rice Fields. The only people there to see him off were Tsunade and Nawaki. It was a quiet, almost lonely farewell, but Orochimaru had grown used to it.

    Danzo had no reason toe, and Hiruzen was too busy to see him off. Orochimaru never expected much in the way of goodbyes.

    "Orochimaru, take care of yourself," Tsunade said softly, stepping forward to wrap her arms around him in an uncharacteristically emotional hug. She didn''t want to let him go.

    Today, Tsunade was wearing casual clothes, and Orochimaru couldn''t help but notice how close she pressed against him.

    "I will," Orochimaru replied, though his tone was slightly teasing. "But Tsunade, you''ve been growing a bit too fast."

    Tsunade didn''t even blush. Instead, she leaned closer to whisper in his ear with a smirk. "Oh? Do you like it?"

    "Why don''t you try and see?"

    "Hmph, reluctant as always," Tsunade pouted, but there was a mischievous gleam in her eyes.

    Orochimaru chuckled and gently pushed her away. "Alright, enough of that. I''m leaving."

    As he turned and walked away, he could still feel Tsunade''s gaze on his back, but he didn''t look back. He knew better. Tsunade''s teasing was just that¡ªteasing. If he ever took her seriously, she''d be the first to punch him.

 Chapter 113: Base

    Orochimaru nodded and dismissed the kneeling figure without a word, walking directly into theb.

    Nestled at the foot of a remote mountain, this ce was secluded and difficult to ess, but the surroundings were surprisingly scenic. Orochimaru had chosen this location in the Land of Rice Fields during a previous mission. He had stored all relevant details about this ce in his memory, andter imnted them into the mind of his clone, Yoru, to set up an experimental base here.

    The Land of Rice Fields had no ninja vige of its own, and with Yoru''s strength, no one could oppose him. So, theb was built without any issues.

    As Orochimaru stepped inside, he found itrgely empty. Only a few basic pieces of scientific equipment were present, items Yoru had managed to gather himself.

    "How many experimental pods do we have?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm but expectant.

    "Eighteen in total," Yoru replied.

    "Eighteen?" Orochimaru frowned. "That''s far too few, but it''ll have to do for now."

    With that, Orochimaru waved his hand, and suddenly, *ng, ng, ng* a host of scientific research equipment appeared out of thin air. There were DNA scanners,puters, generators, experimental benches, everything one would expect from a cutting-edgeb. These were items he had either stored in his personal system or smuggled from a hidden chamber near Konoha. Here, far from prying eyes, he could use them freely without concern.

    The only issue was that, aside from Yoru, there was no one to assist him.

    When it came to clones, one had to consider their thinking capabilities. Most mass-produced clones were little more than automatons, barely able to think beyond the most basic of tasks. They could fight, but their slow mental processing andck of independent thought made them unsuitable for moreplex work.

    However, Yoru was different. Orochimaru had crafted him with a greater degree of independent thought, making him capable of tasks like building theb on his own. Some might say that giving clones independent thinking was a w, as they could develop their own emotions and potentially rebel against their master, much like how even the most brainwashed subordinates in Root could still turn against Danzo.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t worried.

    His method of brainwashing was far more advanced. He didn''t just alter the clone''s thoughts, he erased entire memories and imnted new ones. The clones he created believed that Orochimaru was everything: their provider, their creator, and their reason for existence. For him, they would dly sacrifice their lives.

    Just like Kimimaro, Guren, and Kabuto had in the original timeline, Orochimaru''s followers were fiercely loyal, evenpeting for the privilege of serving him.

    Rebellion wasn''t a concern. Still, clones were clones. If they were too independent, they might develop unwanted emotions when they saw others like them, leading toplications.

    For now, Orochimaru had two options: either erase Yoru''s ability to think independently or clone someone new. Since he didn''t have the time to capture new subjects, he decided to temporarily suppress Yoru''s independent thought. He had backups of all his techniques, and restoring Yoru''s mind would only cost him a few days at most.

    Eighteen experimental pods weren''t enough, but Yoru had limited funds, and much of it had gone toward acquiring other necessary equipment. Orochimaru couldn''t worry about that now. First, he''d cultivate clones from the avable pods, and then he''d expand the base.

    Once he had more personnel, things would move more quickly.

    With that in mind, Orochimaru set to work.

    ---

    Six monthster, Orochimaru''s first batch of clones wasplete.

    Thanks to the meticulous technical data he had on hand, failure was practically impossible. After all, everything was controlled by high-techputers.

    Neen clones in total, including Yoru. All of them had the same features: ck hair, ck eyes, dressed in dark uniforms.

    In the meantime, the number of experimental pods had been increased to 100, the maximum capacity this base could handle. From this point forward, theb could produce 100 clones every six months. It wasn''t the fastest rate, but it was more than sufficient for Orochimaru''s purposes.

    Now that the first batch of clones had been created, they began helping Orochimaru with routine tasks: observing, recording, cleaning, standing guard.

    "Nine of you will stay here and manage theb," Orochimaru said, surveying the ck-haired clones standing before him. "The rest of you, take this."

    He handed the remaining ten clones strange-looking devices¡ªmineral detectors.

    In addition to his gic experiments, Orochimaru had a new focus: mining.

    His research into human cloning was progressing well, but he was already looking ahead to the next stage: artificial humans and cell regeneration.@@novelbin@@

    Artificial humans were a step beyond clones, capable of true independent thought, making them fully autonomous beings. Cell regeneration, meanwhile, would allow for advanced healing and biological repair, simr to techniques like Tsunade''s "Creation Rebirth".

    Both of these techniques were incrediblyplex and would take a long time to develop. So for now, Orochimaru decided to pause his gic research and shift his attention toward weapons technology.

    Most of the system''s weapons tech revolved around firearms and explosives. Orochimaru knew that standard guns were little more than faster shuriken, useless against most trained ninjas. However, the more advanced weapons might prove valuable. But to build them, he needed metals, smelting facilities, and factories.

    Before any of that could happen, though, he needed the approval of the daimyo. Even in a rtively weak country like the Land of Rice Fields, creating weapons without official approval would raise too many red gs. If the authorities decided to investigate, it could lead to unnecessaryplications.

    ---

    "What? You want to build a vige?" The daimyo of the Land of Rice Fields waspletely stunned when Orochimaru appeared before him with this proposal.

    In an era as chaotic as this, the idea of founding a new vige was absurd. Wouldn''t such a vige be destroyed by one of the major powers as soon as it was established?

    Orochimaru, ever the calm and persuasive figure, ced tworge boxes in front of the daimyo.

    "Yes," he said with a smile. "As long as you agree, this twenty million ryo will be yours. And I can personally guarantee that your country will no longer suffer from rogue ninjas or bandits. Please, take your time and consider my offer carefully."

    The daimyo stared at the boxes in front of him, eyes wide. Twenty million ryo and a promise of peace.

    How could he refuse?

    ******

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 116: Iéˆ¥æª’l Beat You Up Too

    Tsunade''s roar reverberated through the streets, immediately drawing the attention of passersby.

    Unbothered by the stares, she stormed out of the Hokage building, muttering angrily to herself, "That idiot! After nearly four years, and he still has the same perverted tendencies, no sign of changing at all."

    Compared to Jiraiya, Orochimaru was the picture of perfection in her mind.

    At the thought of Orochimaru, Tsunade''s expression softened, shifting into a warm smile, as if Jiraiya''s nonsense had already faded from memory.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, now crumpled in a heap on the floor, was barely hanging on to consciousness. The asional twitch of his sandals was the only indication that he was still alive after taking Tsunade''s infamous punch.

    *Whoosh!*

    A chuunin suddenly appeared in front of Tsunade, his expression slightly awkward.

    "Tsunade-sama!"

    "Hm? What is it?" she asked, pausing mid-stride.

    The chuunin hesitated, clearly ufortable with what he was about to say. "Well¡­ you might need to head over to the ninja academy¡­"

    "Ninja academy?" Tsunade''s eyes narrowed in understanding. "Ah... I see what''s going on."

    ---

    Half an hour earlier, at the Konoha Ninja Academy¡­

    "Tomato! Hey, from now on, your name is Tomato!"

    "Hahaha! Look at that round, chubby face and that bright red hair! Doesn''t she look just like a tomato?"

    "How could a tomato ever be Hokage? I hate tomatoes more than anything."

    "Same here. I leave them in my sd every time!"

    "An unpopr tomato like you will never be recognized by the vige!"

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    A group of boys stood around a little girl with striking red hair,ughing loudly. The girl''s face was flushed, but she remained silent, ring at them.

    One boy, emboldened by the group''s jeers, reached out to grab the girl''s hair. "Tomato Day is here! Let''s harvest some fruit!"

    What they didn''t realize was that the girl was teetering on the edge of exploding.

    *Bang!*

    Before the boy could react, his wrist was tightly gripped by the girl''s small but powerful hand.

    "Who do you think you''re calling a tomato?" she growled. "For the record, I hate tomatoes too!" With a yell, the girl used her surprising strength to lift the boy off the ground and throw him to the side like he was weightless.

    Before the other boys could react, she lunged forward, fists flying, mming into the boy''s head repeatedly.

    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*

    Punch after punchnded with brutal force.

    "If you keep calling me a tomato, I''ll make sure you won''t be able to eat or even walk straight!"

    The other boys screamed and scrambled to get away, helpless against her strength. As they fled, the girl heard another burst ofughter nearby. She whipped her head around and spotted a blonde boy in the same ss, giggling at the scene.

    "And what are youughing at?" she snapped. "Youugh one more time, and I''ll beat you up too, you sissy!"

    The blonde boy froze, eyes wide with terror, and quickly turned his back on her to avoid her wrath.

    ---

    "Really, Kushina, why are you always fighting?" Tsunade sighed as she ruffled the red-haired girl''s hair in the academy office.

    Uzumaki Kushina, despite her fierce temper, had a special ce in Tsunade''s heart. After all, Uzumaki Mito, Kushina''s predecessor as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was Tsunade''s grandmother. There was a family bond between them, and after Mito passed, Tsunade had taken it upon herself to keep an eye on the surviving members of the Uzumaki n.

    Today, however, Tsunade had been summoned to the academy because Kushina had beaten up a group of boys.

    Kushina, feeling guilty, kept her head down, waiting for the scolding she assumed wasing. The teacher nervously began exining the situation.

    "Tsunade-sama, it''s like this¡­"

    But after hearing the story, Tsunade''s reaction wasn''t what Kushina expected.

    "So that''s what happened, huh?" Tsunade said with a casual shrug. "Alright, let''s go, Kushina."

    Without another word, she turned and walked out of the office.

    Both the teacher and Kushina were left dumbfounded by Tsunade''s nonchnt response, but Kushina quickly followed her out.

    "Wait¡­ aren''t you going to scold me?" Kushina asked, confused.

    Tsunade didn''t even look back. "Why would I scold you?"

    Kushina frowned. "Because I beat them up? Isn''t fighting in school supposed to be wrong?"

    Tsunade waved her hand dismissively. "So what? You beat them up. Big deal. If it were me, I probably would''ve hit them even harder."

    Kushina''s eyes widened in surprise, but Tsunade wasn''t finished.

    "Kushina, listen. If you go around picking fights with people for no reason, then yeah, I''d scold you. But if someone messes with you first? Don''t be afraid to give them what they deserve. If it gets out of hand, don''t worry I''ll back you up."

    Tsunade''s tone was so confident, so resolute, that it left no room for doubt. They walked down the street, Tsunade''s words hanging in the air.

    For someone like Tsunade, who had always been quick-tempered and fierce, her attitude was clearly rubbing off on Kushina. In fact, Kushina admired her for it. Tsunade''s boldness and strength made her an ideal role model in Kushina''s eyes.

    But then Kushina''s expression shifted to one of worry. "Tsunade-sama, can I ask you something?"

    Tsunade nced down at her. "Sure, what''s on your mind?"

    Kushina''s voice dropped. "If I keep acting like this¡­ will anyone ever like me?"

    Tsunade paused, a little taken aback by the question. Kushina''s red hair had always made her stand out, and being different often meant being isted. If she was also known for being violent, it was easy to understand why Kushina might worry that no one would want to be around her.

    Tsunade thought for a moment, then smiled. "Kushina, what do you think of me?"

    "You?" Kushina blinked. "I don''t really know much, but¡­ I''ve heard people say you like gambling and drinking, and that you have a pretty bad temper¡­"

    Tsunade''s eyebrow twitched. Before Kushina could finish, she realized her mistake. "No¡ªwait! That''s not what I meant!"

    Seeing Tsunade''s narrowing eyes, she quickly waved her hands defensively. "I mean, I really like you, Tsunade-sama! You''re strong, and I want to be just like you!"

    Tsunade''s face darkened, but she forced a smile, trying to keep her temper in check. "Good to know," she muttered, though her patience was wearing thin.

    She took a deep breath and added, "Don''t let appearances fool you, kid. Believe it or not, I have a boyfriend."

    "What?" Kushina''s jaw dropped in disbelief. "You¡­ have a boyfriend?"

    The look on her face was as if she''d just heard the most impossible thing in the world.

    Tsunade''s patience was officially shot. That look felt like a knife in her heart.@@novelbin@@

    Could she really be that unbelievable?

    But before she couldsh out, Kushina''s next words brought her back to her senses.

    "Tsunade-sama''s boyfriend must be an incredible ninja, right?"

    Tsunade''s mood instantly improved. She couldn''t help but smile with pride. "Of course! I can say with confidence that among all the ninjas our age, there''s no one better than him."

    "Really?" Kushina''s eyes sparkled with amazement. "He must be so strong!"

    "Definitely!" Tsunade beamed, her chest swelling with pride as she thought of Orochimaru. For her, being with Orochimaru felt like the best decision she''d ever made.

    The more she talked about him, the more animated she became, recounting Orochimaru''s many aplishments. At one point, she nearly let some ssified information slip, but caught herself just in time.

    Still, even without the sensitive details, her stories were enough to spark a deep curiosity in Kushina. Tsunade, who was usually fiery and temperamental, was now openly showing a softer, more feminine side, something Kushina found fascinating.

    For the young Uzumaki, Orochimaru had now be a figure of great intrigue. And seeing Tsunade act like this? Well, it wasn''t something most people got to witness.

    It was clear that whoever this man was, he was someone special.

 Chapter 118: Guess Who Is Back

    "What? Ambushed by the Sand Ninja puppet army?"

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen''s eyes narrowed upon hearing the news.

    Although tensions had been growing between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind, up until now neither side hadunched a serious attack. But the deployment of the Sand Ninja''s puppet army signaled something far more decisive, the Land of Wind was fullymitting to war.

    "Gather the troops and prepare to counterattack!" Hiruzenmanded without hesitation.

    In response, the ninja forces of Konoha were mobilized, fully armed and ready to move out. After confirming the marching routes and supply lines, the shinobi began to assemble.

    Meanwhile, Danzo entered the Hokage''s office, throwing a stack of reports onto Hiruzen''s desk. "Based on the intelligence gathered by my subordinates, we''ve confirmed the three main routes of the enemy''s attack."

    Hiruzen nced up, slightly surprised by the detailed information. "Are you sure this is urate?"

    Danzo''s eyes were cold, confident. "It''s urate. You can count on it."

    Hiruzen nodded. "Good. We''ll act on this immediately."

    ---

    Konoha''s vanguard troops began their march toward the border of the Land of Fire, a powerful force moving in unison. Upon arriving at the border, they didn''t immediately engage the enemy but instead focused on establishing a temporary base camp.

    After all, wars weren''t won in a single day. Ninja battles were different from all-out brawls. It was a game of strategy, scouting, sensing, attacking from a distance. Skirmishes might leave people wounded, but full-scale killings were rare unless the situation called for it, or a mission required it.

    Setting up a solid base camp was essential. If the Konoha ninjas were going to fight with full force, they needed secure backing to maintain their strength and stamina.

    As the troops left Konoha one by one, Jiraiya could be found squatting at the vige gates, adjusting his arm guards. His expression was one of mild frustration.

    "Seriously, where the hell is Orochimaru? He''s not back yet?" he grumbled, clearly irritated.

    As a man burdened with the prophecy of saving the ninja world, Jiraiya had returned to the vige in a hurry, expecting his fellow Sannin to be around. But Orochimaru was still nowhere to be seen.

    "Who knows?" Tsunade said, rolling her eyes at hisints.

    Jiraiya frowned. "You think that guy''s dead out there somewhere?"

    Tsunade red at him. "Even if someone''s going to die, it won''t be him!"

    Jiraiya let out a loudugh. "Haha, just kidding! He''s stronger than me, so I''m sure he''s fine." Then, turning more thoughtful, he added, "The old man''s been in contact with him, right?"

    Tsunade sighed. "Yeah, but only through coded messages. Orochimaru said he''s searching for some kind of medicinal herb. Who knows what kind of research he''s up to this time."

    Jiraiya crossed his arms, looking suspicious. "Bet he''s working on some weird experiment again. Something the vige definitely wouldn''t want to know about."

    Tsunade shot him a sharp look. "Shut up! Don''t go spreading rumors like that. Thest thing we need is for people to start thinking Orochimaru''s up to something shady."

    Jiraiya raised an eyebrow. "Oh, I see. Still just ''Orochimaru this,'' ''Orochimaru that,'' all day long, huh?"

    "Well, of course!" Tsunade snapped. "He''s my boyfriend!"

    Jiraiya''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Boyfriend? Please. You two haven''t even done anything yet! For all you know, Orochimaru''s out there hooking up with some random girl right now¡­..."

    He didn''t get to finish that. Seeing Tsunade''s fist clenching and the dangerous glint in her eyes, Jiraiya quickly shut his mouth.

    "Go on. Why aren''t you talking? Keep going," she said with a threatening smile.

    "Ahem, never mind! Forget I said anything!" Jiraiya forced a nervousugh, raising his hands in surrender.

    He knew better than to push his luck. Getting pummeled by Tsunade just before heading off to battle wasn''t on his agenda.

    At that moment, the Third Hokage approached, wearing his battle robes.

    "Are you ready to leave?" Hiruzen asked, his tone all business.

    "Yeah, we''re good to go," Jiraiya replied. "But are the two of us enough for this?"

    "There''s no other choice right now," Hiruzen said with a nod. "You two will go ahead. Orochimaru and Tsunade will also be on the frontlines soon, handling things on their own until you return."

    Jiraiya raised an eyebrow, but then smirked. "Orochimaru, huh? Haha, I''m sure he''ll be fine."

    ---

    Meanwhile, outside Konoha Vige, Orochimaru was strolling back toward the gates, hands tucked casually into his pockets, arge scroll strapped to his back.

    He had spent nearly two years away from the vige, focusing on his experiments and projects in the Land of Rice Fields. Histest sess had been unlocking a new section of his system, daily life technology, a reward forpleting three advanced weapons technologies.

    But daily life innovations didn''t interest him much. For someone like Orochimaru, who was constantly seeking ways to increase his power and knowledge, such things were a mere distraction. Still, he made note of the developments, more out of curiosity than need.

    As he neared the vige gates, he paused, noticing the many footprints in the dirt.

    "Looks like I came back a littlete¡­" Orochimaru murmured to himself, realizing that the vige had already mobilized its forces.

    His recent contact with Hiruzen had been through coded messages left at specific locations. He hadn''t expected such a sudden call back to the vige. Now it seemed the Third Hokage had run out of options.

    Just as Orochimaru stepped through the gates, he was immediately tackled by a familiar presence.

    "Tsunade!"

    Without hesitation, Tsunade threw herself into Orochimaru''s arms, ignoring the eyes of the vigers around them. She hugged him tightly, uncaring of the stares and whispers.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly, returning the embrace, though moreposed than Tsunade. The Third Hokage, standing nearby, could only shake his head.

    Tsunade and Orochimaru''s rtionship had been established early on, and no one could do anything about it, not even the Hokage himself. It had simply be something people had learned to ept.

    Orochimaru smiled, enjoying the warmth of Tsunade''s embrace. "It''s been a long time, Tsunade. I must say, you seem even more beautiful now."

    "Hehe, of course!" Tsunade grinned, snuggling closer to him.

    Orochimaru gently patted her back. "Though I''d love to catch up more, I should check in with sensei first."@@novelbin@@

    "Uh-huh." Tsunade nodded obediently but didn''t let go of his hand. She held on tight as they approached the Third Hokage, as if afraid Orochimaru might vanish again if she let go.

    "Orochimaru," Hiruzen greeted with a smile.

    "Sensei," Orochimaru responded with a respectful nod.

    "I apologize for pulling you back so abruptly. The situation has gotten¡­plicated."

    "I understand," Orochimaru said, cutting straight to the point. "What''s our mission this time?"

    Hiruzen sighed. "There''s no specific mission. Now that you''re back, the three of you will head directly to the frontlines. You''ll be in charge of pushing back the enemy forces. The other families will support you, but the war will be in your hands. Here," he handed over a scroll, "are the details of the enemy''s three offensive lines."

    "Got it." Orochimaru took the scroll and nced at it before tucking it away. "Leave it to us."

    Tsunade squeezed his hand, her face determined. "Let''s go, Jiraiya!"

    Jiraiya, adjusting his headband, gave a lopsided grin. "You''re still as cocky as ever, Orochimaru."

    Orochimaru smirked. "And you''re still as annoying."

 Chapter 120: Sniper Team

    "Orochimaru, are you kidding me?"

    The outburst came from Uchiha Dan, a young Uchiha who had been holding a grudge against Orochimaru ever since their encounter in the Forest of Death. After Orochimaru became a chuunin, he had been elusive, and their paths rarely crossed. Now, as tensions escted during the war, and with Orochimaru temporarily inmand alongside Jiraiya and Tsunade, Uchiha Dan couldn''t help but feel that Orochimaru''s orders were intended to put the Uchiha n at a disadvantage.

    It wasn''t just paranoia. Orochimaru had assigned the Uchiha n, with their Sharingan, to counter the Sand Ninja''s puppet army ninjas who excelled at medium- to long-rangebat, which was a suitable role for the Uchiha. Their Fire Style jutsu was particrly effective against Wind Style, amon technique of the Sand ninjas. On the surface, it looked like the perfect match.

    But Uchiha Dan saw it differently. The rain-soaked environment of Amegakure greatly weakened Fire Style techniques, and the enemy''s puppet army was equipped with poisonous needles that were difficult to avoid, even with the Sharingan. Moreover, they had no idea how many puppet troops they were up against. Expecting a few dozen Uchiha to take on the full force of the enemy''s puppets seemed like madness.

    Before Orochimaru could respond, another voice spoke up, calm andposed. "Brother Dan, let Orochimaru sama finish exining."

    Uchiha Fugaku, standing next to the n leader, addressed Uchiha Dan with a stern expression. "This is a battlefield. Don''t jump to conclusions before the full strategy is revealed."

    Even the Uchiha n leader, maintaining hisposure, added in a cold tone, "Dan, this is not the time to question orders without listening."

    Uchiha Dan clenched his fists but nodded inpliance. "Yes, I understand."

    Orochimaru''s eyes settled on Fugaku, the young man beside the n leader, before turning to Dan with a smirk. "Some people be arrogant too quickly after reaching jounin rank. You should learn from the brothers next to you, Dan. I''m not sure how you even made it to jounin in the first ce."

    "You¡ª" Uchiha Dan''s face turned red with anger, but a sharp look from the n leader silenced him before he could respond.

    Ignoring Dan''s temper, Orochimaru continued, "Enough nonsense. Here''s the n. We''ll proceed with the previous battle formations for the main forces, but I''m keeping the Uchiha n members with Sharingan at the two-tomoe level and above. As for the Inuzuka, Hyuga, and Aburame ns, leave two members from each to support the operation. The rest of the ninjas will remain under Nara Hakushu''smand, but each team must include sensory ninjas. If you encounter puppet troops, do not engage head-on, withdraw immediately."

    "Understood!" the various n representatives responded in unison.

    "Oh, and Sakumo," Orochimaru added, turning to Hatake Sakumo, "your team will stay as well."@@novelbin@@

    "Of course," Sakumo agreed, his calm demeanor unchanged.

    With Orochimaru''s orders set, the remaining forces were ced under Nara Hakushu''s control, while the selected team members stayed behind to carry out Orochimaru''s n. The Uchiha n members present included Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha En, Uchiha Setsuna, and several others. In total, there were sixteen Uchiha with Sharingan above the two-tomoe level.

    Orochimaru nced over the group. "Sixteen Uchiha, all with at least two tomoe. Good. Now, who''s yourmanding officer for this battle?"

    Uchiha Fugaku stepped forward, his expression calm andposed. "That would be me, Lord Orochimaru."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, mildly surprised. He had expected Uchiha Dan to be in charge, given his rank, but it seemed that Fugaku, though younger, was the one with authority.

    "And your name?" Orochimaru asked, though he already had an idea.

    "Uchiha Fugaku," the young man replied.

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed with recognition. "So this is Uchiha Fugaku, the father of Itachi and Sasuke¡­" Orochimaru thought to himself. He hadn''t paid much attention to Fugaku before, but now that he saw him up close, it was clear this young man had amanding presence.

    It was well-known that Uchiha Fugaku wouldter be the leader of the Uchiha n, and Orochimaru knew that Fugaku''s strength shouldn''t be underestimated. After all, Itachi and Sasuke inherited their remarkable abilities from somewhere, and Orochimaru suspected that Fugaku''s talents ran much deeper than most people realized.

    Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on Fugaku for a moment before speaking. "Very well. You''ll be leading the Uchiha contingent. Let''s begin."

    Fugaku''s expression didn''t change, but he felt the weight of Orochimaru''s gaze. He had heard many stories about the Sannin, especially from Uchiha Dan and Uchiha Setsuna, both of whom had grudges against Orochimaru. But Fugaku was different. He admired strength and discipline, and although he had his own reservations, he understood that Orochimaru had earned his ce as amander.

    "Lord Orochimaru, what''s the n?" Fugaku asked, eager to hear the strategy.

    Orochimaru smiled. "I''m d you asked. We''re going to form a specialized sniper team, your Uchiha will be the key to taking down the enemy''s puppet masters."

    Fugaku blinked in surprise. "A sniper team? You intend to have us snipe puppet masters?"

    "Yes," Orochimaru said, his voice calm but authoritative. "Puppet masters control their puppets using chakra threads. The Sharingan can easily track those threads, giving you the perfect opportunity to sever them. Once the threads are cut, the puppets will be useless."

    "But with only sixteen Uchiha and a few other support ninjas, won''t we be exposed?" Fugaku questioned. "If the enemy realizes what we''re doing, they''ll send reinforcements to surround us."

    Orochimaru nodded. "That''s why I''ll be providing you with a special set of ninja tools to help you deal with any potential counterattacks."

    "Ninja tools?" Fugaku''s confusion deepened, and even Hatake Sakumo and Jiraiya, standing nearby, looked intrigued.

    Orochimaru didn''t borate. Instead, he reached into his cloak and produced a scroll. With a quick hand sign, he unsealed the contents.

    *Bang!*

    A puff of white smoke filled the air, and when it cleared, arge, specialized box stood before the group.

    "Activate your Sharingan and watch closely," Orochimaru said, his voicemanding. "I''ll only demonstrate this once."

 Chapter 122: Retreat

    Sniper rifles. Yes, the weapons in their hands were advanced sniper rifles.

    I won''t go into detail about the model specifics, if I did, that might lead to some undesirable questions. What you need to know is this: the receiver is made of aluminum alloy, and the butt is crafted from high-strength stic, divided into two sections and screwed into the receiver. The front of the butt is equipped with an adjustable bipod for stability. The barrel itself is stainless steel, about 660mm long, and is screwed to the front of the extra-long receiver, allowing it to float freely within the stock. This rifle has a lifespan of around 5,000 rounds, ensuring uracy over time.

    This rifle wasn''t just any firearm; it was a technological evolution, a high-powered weapon derived from Orochimaru''s research into advanced weaponry.

    The problem with ordinary pistols, even those like the Desert Eagle, is that their effective range is only 50 to 200 meters at best. Such a limited range is practically useless in the world of ninjas. When shinobi engage in battle, they usually have sensory ninjas with them, who can detect enemies from over 100 meters away, if not more. Ninjas also tend to keep considerable distance duringbat, making sneak attacks with a pistol nearly impossible.

    In a direct fight, a pistol''s utility diminishes even further. Against a well-trained ninja, kunai and exploding tags are much more effective.

    So, when Orochimaru unlocked weapon technology, he didn''t waste time creating conventional firearms. Instead, he went straight for the sniper rifle, a weapon capable of eliminating targets from over a kilometer away. Some models of sniper rifles even have an effective range exceeding 2,000 meters.

    To put that in perspective, most people can''t even see clearly beyond 1,000 meters. Even the Byakugan of the Hyuga n, known for its extraordinary range of vision, is limited to about one kilometer when fully focused. Now, imagine a weapon capable of eliminating enemies from such a distance, an incredible advantage on the battlefield.

    Orochimaru wasn''t a military tactician by trade, but as a seasoned jounin, he hadmanded countless small-scale operations, and he knew how to n. When developing this sniper rifle, he had already decided who would wield it: the Uchiha n.

    Why the Uchiha? The answer was simple. The Uchiha''s Sharingan not only allowed them to instantly copy Orochimaru''s movements and learn how to operate the rifle with precision, but it also enhanced their ability to predict enemy actions through the scope. Their heightened visual perception allowed them topensate for variables like rain, wind direction, and even air resistance, factors that would normally affect a bullet''s trajectory.

    In essence, the Uchiha were the perfect snipers. Their Sharingan offered superior learning capabilities and foresight, making them far more effective at long-rangebat than even the Hyuga n.

    And the wireless earpieces? They were just another technological advancement. The original Kakashi had used simr equipmentter on, but this was 50 years before his time. In the present day of Konoha''s 30th year, wirelessmunications hadn''t been fully developed¡ªat least, not by anyone else. Butpared to the sheer power of the sniper rifle, the significance of wirelessmunication was just a minor detail.

    ---

    "Damn it! There are no signs of Konoha''s forces nearby. What''s happening?"

    "How did our captain get killed like that?"

    "The trajectory, it looks like the attack came from a 45-degree angle to the northeast!"

    Goji, the young Sand Ninja, closed his eyes and forced himself to calm down. He recalled the exact moment Captain Po fell, his body dropping lifelessly to the ground. The attack definitely came from the northeast. There was no doubt about it.

    "What? The northeast?" one of the other Sand Ninja echoed, his voice filled with disbelief. He hesitantly peeked in that direction but saw nothing through the rain-soaked trees. "Are you joking? There''s no one there¡­ right?"

    "No way," another ninja muttered, doubt creeping into his voice.

    "Could they be on top of that mountain?" one of the Sand Ninjas suggested, pointing toward a distant peak.

    The group exchanged uneasy nces, then cautiously poked their heads out to get a better look. From their position, the mountain seemed impossibly far away.

    "Are you serious?"

    "That''s at least 800 meters¡­"

    "There''s no way anyone could hit us from that distance!"

    "It''s impossible!"

    Yet, despite their disbelief, they couldn''t deny what they had just witnessed. Their captain had fallen in an instant, from an attack they couldn''t even seeing. If someone really had sniped them from that far away, then¡­

    "We need to retreat," one of the Sand Ninjas finally said.

    "Yes, we need to inform the other teams," another agreed. "Konoha has some sort of long-range attack. We can''t stay here."@@novelbin@@

    "Agreed! Let''s fall back!"

    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*

    Suddenly, smoke bombs exploded all around them, filling the canyon with thick, white fog. Taking advantage of the cover, the remaining Sand Ninjas quickly grabbed their fallenrades and disappeared into the mist.

    ---

    "Smart move," Orochimaru muttered from his vantage point on the mountain, watching through a monocr telescope as the Sand Ninjas retreated into the fog. He was wearing a raincoat, the water running off in streams as the rain continued to fall.

    "They knew how to retreat quickly and even used smoke bombs to disrupt our vision," Orochimaru added, a hint of approval in his voice. "Still, a solid oue. We''ve taken down seven or eight puppet masters without losing a single soldier."

    Jiraiya, standing next to him with his own monocr, smirked. "Yeah, and that''s just the kills from our squad. Who knows how many Sakumo''s team has taken out."

    Tsunade, watching the scene unfold, still looked a little stunned. "I have to admit, this thing works better than I ever imagined. Orochimaru, this was a brilliant idea."

    Even Jiraiya, who normally didn''t have much patience for Orochimaru''s entricities, had to concede. "You''re right, Tsunade. At first, I thought Orochimaru was out of his mind, but now? This is genius."

    The idea of sniping enemies from 800 meters away was something neither of them had ever considered possible. It was well beyond the normalbat range for most ninjas. In fact, most sensor ninjas wouldn''t even be able to detect an enemy from that distance, making it nearly impossible for them to respond in time.

    And the best part? The enemy had no idea where the attacks wereing from. By the time they figured it out, they were either already dead, or the Konoha snipers had relocated, making any counterattack futile.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade exchanged nces, both of them filled with a mixture of awe and admiration.

    Orochimaru had always been a genius, but this time, he had truly outdone himself. His strategic thinking,bined with his scientific knowledge, had given Konoha a significant advantage in the war.

    "You really know how to take shortcuts, don''t you?" Jiraiya chuckled.

 Chapter 123: Superweapon

    "The Sand Ninja will probably have a headache for a long time after this!" Tsunade remarked.

    If you can''t even see your enemy, you''re the first to die. Anyone in that situation would be extra cautious during their next attack.

    "Not just for a long time," Orochimaru added, a cold smile forming on his lips. "They''ll be hesitant to make any move until theye up with a solid counter-strategy. But first, let''s finish off the rest of their puppet squad and make sure they never forget."

    With that, Orochimaru pressed his hand to his ear, activating his wirelessmunicator. "Inuzuka Tsumugi, Uchiha Fugaku, take your teams and rendezvous at the designated point."

    "Understood!" came Fugaku''s swift reply.

    "Got it!" Tsumugi confirmed.

    *Swish, swish, swish!* Orochimaru leapt down the mountainside, leading his team into the action.

    His tactics were straightforward. He divided the 28 ninja into two squads. Each squad had eight Uchiha with activated Sharingan, operating in pairs as snipers. One member from the Aburame, Hyuga, and Inuzuka ns provided reconnaissance and sensory support, while Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade ensured that any enemy getting too close would be swiftly dealt with. The other team, led by Hatake Sakumo, followed the same pattern.@@novelbin@@

    It must be said that ninja had an incredible capacity for learning, particrly the Uchiha n, whose aptitude for quickly mastering new techniques was almost ridiculous. They didn''t need to be taught how to fight or sneak; those were basic ninja skills. All they had to do was learn how to operate the sniper rifles, and the Sharingan made this process much faster.

    Elements like wind direction, weather impact, and bullet trajectory were normallyplicated, but with the Sharingan, the Uchiha could grasp these nuances after only a few shots, enabling them to make increasingly precise strikes.

    While dashing through the forest, Jiraiya suddenly spoke up, his tone serious. "Orochimaru, this weapon is impressive, but it has some clear weaknesses."

    As a highly skilled ninja, it was only natural for Jiraiya to analyze new tactics and think of counters. He had been mulling over this new weapon''s potential downsides since the first ambush.

    Orochimaru nodded in agreement. "Of course. Against ordinary shinobi, it''s deadly. But against more experienced ninja, there are indeed limitations. After a few uses, the enemy will adapt."

    Jiraiya furrowed his brow as he thought it through. "Exactly. This thing is only useful for ambushes. You need a clear line of sight and prior knowledge of the enemy''s position. If the terrain has too many obstacles, the snipers won''t have time to aim, especially with how fast we ninja can move. Add in the fact that ninjas can use smoke bombs or clones to confuse their attackers, and¡ªwell, the rifle won''t stay as effective for long."

    Orochimaru nodded again. "Which is why we can only use this advantage a few more times before the Sand Ninja figure out a strategy to counter it."

    In the following days, Orochimaru''s and Hatake Sakumo''s teams continued to ambush the Sand Ninja forces that entered the Land of Rain. The enemy couldn''t see where the attacks wereing from, leading to several casualties. The long-rangebat caused chaos within the Sand Ninja ranks, and whispers spread among their forces about a new, deadly weapon Konoha was using, one that had unprecedented range and lethality.

    Rumors circted that Konoha had developed some kind of "superweapon" that allowed them to kill from beyond the normalbat range. As a result, the Sand Ninja became hesitant to engage in open areas with clear sightlines, as these ces had proven to be death traps.

    Where did Orochimaru get the locations for these ambushes? Three of the main attack routes were provided by the Third Hokage, while the others were discovered through the perceptive abilities of his reconnaissance teams.

    ---

    On the border of the Land of Wind, at the Sand Ninja''s military base, the atmosphere was tense. Outside themand tent, the bodies of fallen Sand Ninjasy in neat rows, each one a victim of Konoha''s unseen snipers.

    The Third Kazekage, widely known as the strongest Kazekage in history, stood among them, his expression grim. His frustration was palpable, he hadn''t even seen the enemy, yet so many of his men had died.

    "This is absurd!" he growled. "I''ve been on countless battlefields, but never one as strange as this."

    "It seems Konoha has developed a new weapon," a middle-aged woman beside him said, her tone equally solemn. She was dressed in a robe and held a bullet in her hand, carefully inspecting it.

    The Third Kazekage narrowed his eyes. With a flick of his wrist, the bullet was pulled from her hand and floated in the air in front of him, held in ce by his maic release technique. After examining it for a moment, he sent it flying toward a nearby mound, where it hit with a faint crack.

    The Kazekage frowned deeply. "With my Maic Release, I can control its trajectory, but the impact power is minimal. This kind of thing can only prate at short range. For it to kill at long range¡­ it has to be under 200 meters. But the reports say these attacks are happening from at least 800 meters."

    The woman next to him, Chiyo, nodded in agreement. She was one of the most respected elders in Sunagakure, a top-tier puppet master and the grandmother of Sasori of the Red Sand.

    "Yes, the distance and power don''t match," Chiyo said thoughtfully. "But beyond the weapon, there''s something even more concerning."

    The Third Kazekage turned to her, sensing the weight of her words. "What do you mean?"

    Chiyo''s expression darkened. "It''s the speed of Konoha''s medical response. Several of our scouts reported that even severely injured Konoha ninjas were back in action within minutes, not days. Their healing capabilities seem far beyond what we''ve encountered before. The only time I''ve seen something like this was with the First Hokage."

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes shed coldly at the mention of the legendary Senju Hashirama. "Are you saying that Konoha has developed a method simr to the First Hokage''s healing abilities?"

    Chiyo nodded gravely. "It''s possible. Combining that kind of regenerative power with this new weapon¡­ It''s a troubling development."

    The Third Kazekage clenched his fists. "If that''s true, Konoha could pose an even greater threat than we anticipated."

 Chapter 126: Insecurities And Senjutsu

    Fusing Kaguya''s genes?

    Yes, it was a risky proposition, but for Orochimaru, the potential reward far outweighed the danger.

    To fuse with Kaguya''s genes, the most direct way would be to release her from the seal. But Kaguya wasn''t just any foe, she was the ancestor of chakra, the true god of the ninja world, and an unparalleled force of nature. Even the Sage of Six Paths, her own son, hadn''t fully inherited her power.

    It was clear: releasing Kaguya could bring catastrophic consequences to the world. Yet, for Orochimaru, this path seemed far safer than constantly changing bodies or dealing with the soul-matching issues that gued his other immortality techniques.

    Kaguya''s longevity was undeniable. Although she wasn''t truly immortal, she had lived for millennia, maybe even tens of thousands of years. If Orochimaru could fuse her genes with his, he too would gain the same lifespan. And with a lifespan spanning thousands of years, he could dominate the world without the constant need for new bodies.

    As for Kaguya''s unimaginable power? Orochimaru wasn''t particrly worried. He believed he could time her resurrection perfectly, keeping everything under control. After all, the ninja world was nothing if not predictable, and Orochimaru had enough foresight to anticipate every move. As long as he yed his cards right, even without the destined saviors like Naruto and Sasuke, he believed he could tip the scales in his favor.

    But that was all predicated on one simple fact: he needed to be powerful enough first.

    While his thoughts wandered, a familiar voice suddenly broke the silence.

    "Hey, what are you thinking about sitting here all by yourself?"

    Orochimaru felt the distinct fragrance of Tsunade as she approached and took a seat next to him. She smiled as she leaned closer.

    "Nothing much. Did you finish preparing the antidote?"

    Tsunade smiled confidently, "Of course, it''s been ready for a while now. With my skill, making a basic antidote isn''t exactly hard work."

    Orochimaru chuckled lightly. "Right¡­"

    He was about to continue, but then he felt Tsunade lean against his shoulder, making him pause.

    Even though Tsunade was wearing her standard jounin gear, Orochimaru couldn''t ignore the unique sensation that came with her presence.

    "Orochimaru..."

    "Hmm?"

    "There''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you."

    "What is it?"

    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, her face slightly flushed. It was rare to see her this shy.

    "Are you¡­ not interested in me?"

    "Not interested?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, pretending not to understand, though he knew full well where this conversation was headed.

    "You know what I mean," Tsunade muttered, her face turning redder by the second.

    Orochimaru fell silent, gazing at her. For the first time in a while, Tsunade wasn''t disying her usual boldness. Her usual swagger seemed to fade, reced by uncertainty. She was serious, that much was clear.

    "Do you really not understand?" she pressed, clearly working up the courage to address something that had been bothering her for some time.

    Orochimaru knew what she meant, of course. He understood her feelings. He was far from the original version of himself who only saw power. He hade to care about her in his own way, but his mind was always upied with greater ambitions.

    Tsunade continued, her voice quieter, more vulnerable. "Why¡­ why haven''t you ever made a move? Do you not care about me that way? Or¡­ or is it because of something else? Because we''re so familiar with each other? Or maybe¡­ maybe what Jiraiya said was true, that we''re not really together because nothing''s ever actually happened between us?"

    She was spilling all her insecurities now, and it was clear that these doubts had been eating away at her for a while. Despite her outward confidence, Tsunade was still a woman who craved the affection and security that Orochimaru had never fully given.

    Orochimaru reached out, gently touching her face with his pale hand. "You''re overthinking things," he said quietly. "Of course I''m interested in you. I just¡­ didn''t have the time before."

    Tsunade blinked, hope flickering in her eyes. "So¡­ you do like me?"

    "Of course."

    "What do you like about me?" (T/N: The billion dor question hahahahahaha)

    That question hit harder than Orochimaru had expected. He wasn''t prepared for it at all. His brain stalled, his mind scrambling to find the right words.

    He hadn''t given it much thought, to be honest. Was it her looks? Her strength? Or perhaps the fact that she had always been loyal, always by his side?

    Tsunade''s beauty and figure were undeniable. Most men would find her attractive at first sight. But beyond that? Orochimaru wasn''t sure.

    Tsunade, despite her temper and vices, had always shown him a softer side. Sure, she was a drinker, a gambler, and had a fiery temper. But with him, she was gentle, supportive in ways others couldn''t be.

    After what seemed like forever, Orochimaru finally responded, "¡­I don''t think there''s any one specific reason."

    Tsunade was momentarily stunned by his answer, but then she smiled, a real, happy smile. "I like your answer, Orochimaru," she whispered,ying her head on his shoulder.

    For a moment, the world seemed to slow. Orochimaru''s fingers absentmindedly yed with Tsunade''s hair, a quiet sense of contentment filling the space between them.

    But that peaceful moment didn''tst.

    "It''s rude to eavesdrop, Jiraiya. Don''t you think?"

    Orochimaru''s voice cut through the stillness, sharp and direct.

    There was a rustling sound from behind the tent, and sure enough, Jiraiya appeared, scratching his head sheepishly.@@novelbin@@

    "Haha! Sorry, sorry! I didn''t mean to interrupt your romantic moment!" heughed awkwardly, trying to y it off.

    Tsunade''s expression immediately soured. "Jiraiya! What are you doing? You creep¡ª"

    Orochimaru cut her off. "Don''t worry about it, Tsunade. You know Jiraiya''s always had a thing for you."

    Tsunade blinked in surprise beforeughing softly. "Oh, right. Jiraiya, didn''t I already tell you it''s never going to happen?"

    Jiraiya threw his hands up, as if conceding defeat. "I know, I know. I get it. You don''t have to rub it in anymore. I promise I won''t get in the way."

    Turning dramatically, Jiraiya began walking away, trying to appear nonchnt. But there was something in his expression that betrayed his usual confidence. He had been prepared for this moment for years, but witnessing it firsthand stung more than he had expected.

    Before he could fully leave, Orochimaru called out. "Jiraiya, don''t go yet. I need to talk to you about something important."

    "What? What is it?" Jiraiya paused, half-relieved to have an excuse to linger.

    Orochimaru''s voice was calm but serious. "I want to talk to you about senjutsu."

 Chapter 129: Feelings

    Jiraiya''s heart was filled with disbelief.

    Can my chakra really increase by 60% at this point?

    The effect of this potion was at least five times more potent than the previous one. He remembered how much chakra he had when he used the first potion. Back then, he had significantly less chakra than he did now. A 60% boost wasn''t just a simple increase, it was exponential.

    As this realization sank in, Jiraiya found himself ncing at the darker potion still in his hand.

    If the light green potion was this powerful... what would the dark green one do?

    But he couldn''t worry about that just yet. Right now, mastering Sage Mode was his top priority.

    With that thought, Jiraiya washed up, got dressed, and returned to his small, secluded tent.

    After making a few preparations, he ced his hands together, gathering his chakra.

    Twenty minutester, two small toads appeared on his shoulders, one perched on the left, the other on the right.

    "Little Jiraiya, why''d you summon us sote? We were just about to doze off¡­"

    "Yeah, what gives? Couldn''t this wait until morning?"

    Jiraiya ignored theirints, grinning. "This isn''t the time for that! Don''t you see?"

    "Huh? Wait... Have you finally done it?" the toad on the left asked, its eyes widening.

    "Yeah, you were still strugglingst time. What''s changed?" the other one chimed in.

    "It''s a long story," Jiraiya said, unable to suppress his excitement. "I''ll exin everything once we get back to Mount My¨­boku."

    With that, the two small toads exchanged a nce, nodded, and vanished in a puff of white smoke.

    A momentter, Jiraiya himself disappeared from his tent.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru waspletely unaware of Jiraiya''s progress. He had no idea how much Jiraiya''s chakra had increased.

    To Orochimaru, this wasn''t really a big deal.

    For most shinobi, doubling their chakra would feel like an incredible leap in power. But for those with special constitutions or massive chakra reserves, such an increase was rtively insignificant.

    Take Naruto, for example. His chakra reserves were said to be a hundred times greater than Kakashi''s.

    Even without factoring in the chakra used to suppress the Nine-Tails, Naruto still had about four times more chakra than Kakashi.

    In other words, even if Naruto lost 96% of his chakra, he''d still have more than enough to outss Kakashi in that department.

    So, when Orochimaru thought about numbers like "doubling" or "tripling" chakra levels, they didn''t mean much to him.

    He had also theorized that while gic enhancements could boost an individual''s chakra or physical abilities, there were limits. A person''s genes were stillrgely determined by their lineage. An average ninja''s genes, even after enhancement, would still belong to an ordinary person.

    All that enhancement did was raise the baseline.

    But whenpared to individuals who were born with extraordinary bloodlines or innate abilities like those with "Kaguya''s" genes, there was still noparison.

    ---

    That night, conversations continued into thete hours, and after chatting with Tsunade, Orochimaru began forming a n.

    "I''ll have to find time to revisit Ry¨±chi Cave."

    After all, Senjutsu was one of the few techniques that could harm members of the ¨­tsutsuki n.

    "The sooner I master it, the better."

    "Orochimaru, thank you!" Tsunade said, looking at the two potions in her hands. She was genuinely grateful. She understood better than anyone how valuable they were.

    "You''re wee," Orochimaru replied.

    "How should I repay you?" Tsunade asked with a yful smile.

    Orochimaru''s face remained neutral. "Pledge yourself to me," he said smoothly.

    "Huh?" Tsunade raised an eyebrow, eyeing him suspiciously. "When did you start saying things like that? Are you sure you''re not Jiraiya in disguise?" she teased, scanning him from head to toe.@@novelbin@@

    In her mind, Orochimaru never joked about these things.

    "People change," Orochimaru replied, a sly grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. He raised a pale finger and gently lifted her chin. "There are many things I didn''t understand before... but that doesn''t mean I don''t understand them now. Isn''t that right, Tsunade?"

    Tsunade''s cheeks flushed slightly. She was caught off guard by his boldness and stumbled over her words. "Y-yeah, but¡­ not here, not in this camp¡­"

    "Oh?" Orochimaru smirked, raising an eyebrow. "It seems you''ve thought this through, haven''t you?"

    "Well... obviously," Tsunade muttered, trying to sound nonchnt. "We''ve known each other since we were kids. Isn''t it natural?"

    Orochimaru''s smile widened. "Good. I hope you won''t back down when the timees."

    Tsunade tried to remain confident, but her voice wavered slightly. "I won''t¡­"

    Deep down, she had long considered herself Orochimaru''s partner. She''d been prepared for this. As a kunoichi, she knew how fleeting life could be, especially in times of war. It wasn''t unreasonable to want someone by her side, someone she trusted.

    And who better than Orochimaru, who had been her emotional anchor since childhood?

    But despite her resolve, she knew that taking that next step would make her nervous. She couldn''t deny that.

    Her feelings were conflicted.

    Orochimaru, seeing Tsunade''s attempt at bravado, felt a surge of emotion as well. There was a growing connection between them, one that had be harder to ignore. If it weren''t for the fact that they were still on the frontlines, where a mission coulde at any moment, he might have acted on his feelings right then.

    Tsunade, feeling his intense gaze, blushed even more. Quickly, she found an excuse to retreat to her tent.

    Orochimaru chuckled lightly, ready to follow, but before he could take a step, a swarm of insects appeared in front of him.

    "A mission?"

    The bugs arranged themselves into words.

    Seeing the message, Orochimaru''s brow furrowed. "I see."

    After the insects dispersed, Orochimaru nced over at the nearby patrol ninjas. He approached them.

    "Heading outte, Lord Orochimaru?" one of them asked.

    "Yes, just taking a walk. If a missiones in while I''m away, inform Tsunade."

    "Understood, Lord Orochimaru!"

    Orochimaru nodded, hands in his pockets, and casually strolled out of the camp.

    ---

    The night was dark, but the moonlight provided enough illumination.

    He didn''t rush, walking at a rxed pace.

    After who knows how long, Orochimaru arrived at a thatched hut in the wilderness.

    Suddenly, a shadow darted from the darkness, aiming a punch at the back of his head.

    Orochimaru didn''t even turn around. With a slight twist of his body, he effortlessly dodged the attack.

    "A strike at this speed won''t work on me," he said calmly.

    Without hesitation, he kicked toward his attacker''s abdomen.

    "Bang!"

    The figure exploded into a swarm of buzzing insects.

    "An insect clone?"

    Before he could react further, countless bugs swarmed up his legs, crawling rapidly over his body, wrapping around him in a dense ck mass.

    "Secret Technique: Parasitic Destruction Insects!"

    A cloaked figure, wearing sunsses, emerged from the shadows beside the hut.

    "Even you, Lord Orochimaru, cannot escape my insects... or can you?"

    "You''re not the only one who knows how to use clones, Aburame Ryoma."

 Chapter 131: Acceptance

    Urgent information from Sunagakure?

    There was no doubt this intel came from the spies Iwagakure had nted in the Land of Wind.

    Spies were a crucial tool for ninja viges to gather intelligence on rival nations. While it was rtively easy to ce a spy within an enemy country, infiltrating an enemy''s ninja vige was nearly impossible.

    Iwagakure was no exception. Unlike Konoha, which had highly skilled spies like Nono, Iwa could only manage to nt low-level informants. Getting this much information back was already a challenge.

    Because of this, the news arrived a bitte.

    Onoki unrolled the scroll and scanned its contents, his eyes widening in shock.

    "Over a hundred Sand Ninja sacrificed without exnation? What''s going on?"

    Before he could process the implications, another report came in.

    "Report!"

    "Lord Tsuchikage, an urgent battle report from the front lines!"

    Onoki''s frown deepened. "Another emergency report?"

    He took the document and began reading, only to freeze once again.

    "Konoha has developed a special weapon? Capable of killing from nearly a thousand meters away? Almost a hundred of our shinobi have been killed?!" His voice trembled with disbelief. "Are you serious?"@@novelbin@@

    "It''s absolutely true, Lord Tsuchikage!" the Iwa-nin who brought the report gritted his teeth, hatred evident in his eyes.

    Onoki could see the pain in his subordinate''s expression, but there was no time to dwell on it. He couldn''t believe this. There had been no prior intelligence about such a weapon from Konoha.

    "Dammit! Those Konoha shinobi never cease to amaze me!" Onoki mmed the report down. "Prepare to move out! We''re heading to the front lines!"

    Onoki couldn''t sit idly by any longer. The situation was too extraordinary. He needed to witness this weapon for himself to make an informed decision.

    Little did Onoki know, the Third Kazekage of Sunagakure had found himself in a simr situation not long before.

    As Kage, a title reserved for the most powerful and respected leaders of the great ninja viges, they typically refrained from entering the battlefield personally unless absolutely necessary. It was simr to how the Third Hokage rarely left Konoha, preferring to oversee matters from a distance.

    But now, faced with Konoha''s mysterious new tactics, both the Tsuchikage and the Kazekage found themselves forced to take action.

    ---

    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Orochimaru watched his forces clean up the aftermath of the recent skirmish. He couldn''t help but be a little surprised.

    "It seems Iwagakure overestimated their ability to gather intelligence," Orochimaru muttered to himself.

    After defeating the Sand Ninja, Orochimaru had taken care to retrieve the sniper rifles used in battle. He had been concerned that Iwa might figure out the new technology and find a way to counter it.

    But when they engaged the Iwa forces, it became clear that they werepletely unaware of the weapon''s existence.

    The Iwa ninjas'' tactics hadn''t changed, and they wore no special protective gear.

    It was both expected and unexpected. Orochimaru had hoped they''d be less prepared, but he had also been ready for the possibility that they would have adjusted their strategy.

    Since they were caught off guard, Orochimaru felt no hesitation in ordering the snipers to engage again.

    Soon, Iwa''s forces began to fall, just as the Sand Ninja had before them.

    However, the Iwa ninja were tougher opponents. Their defense techniques were more advanced, and after a few initial casualties, they began covering their bodies with a thinyer of chakra-infused rock. This made it harder for the snipers to deal fatal blows.

    As a result, Iwa''s casualties were significantly lower than Sunagakure''s had been.

    "This is still a good oue," Jiraiya said, standing beside Orochimaru. "Just eight weapons were enough to force two viges to retreat."

    Jiraiya had seen the sniper rifles in action and wasn''t surprised by their effectiveness.

    "Retreat?" Orochimaru said, shaking his head. "It''s only temporary. Once they understand the limitations of these weapons, they''lle back."

    Temporary?

    Indeed, the ingenuity of ninjas meant they adapted to new threats quickly. Both the Sand and Rock ninja would soon find a way to counter the rifles.

    Sure enough, after barely a month of rest, thebined forces of Sunagakure and Iwagakure were back on the battlefield in the Land of Rain.

    First came the Sand Ninja, followed closely by the Rock Ninja.

    For a skilled ninja, a sniper rifle was just a tool. Once they understood its range and firing patterns, they could adjust their tactics or even their terrain to neutralize the threat.

    ---

    In themand tent of Konoha''s base, tension was mounting.

    "These guys just don''t give up, do they?" one ninja grumbled.

    "Yeah, they''re like flies, no matter how many you swat, they just keeping back!" another replied.

    "So, what''s the n this time?"

    "I think we should ask Lord Orochimaru to deploy the sniper rifles again. It worked before, right? We can just pick them off from a distance."

    "No, that won''t work this time," a third ninja interjected. "The enemy has changed their routes. They''re moving through dense jungle areas, which won''t give us the range we need for an ambush."

    "Exactly," another agreed. "We''ll have to fight them head-on this time."

    "Ugh, but if we''re fighting head-on, those Sand Ninja puppet masters are going to be a real problem!"

    "Leave the puppet masters to us," a familiar voice said from the entrance.

    The ninjas turned to see Jiraiya standing with his arms crossed.

    "Lord Jiraiya!" one of them eximed.

    Jiraiya smirked. "With the three of us here, I doubt the puppet masters will be much of a problem. As long as the enemy isn''t toorge, we can handle it."

    "But what about their poison?" one of the younger strategists asked nervously.

    "I''ve got that covered," Tsunade said confidently, stepping forward. "I''ve already developed an antidote that can counter all the toxins currently used by the Sand Ninja puppet masters, unless they''vee up with something new, we''ll be fine."

    Her words left the entire room momentarily stunned.

    "That''s incredible!" one ninja eximed.

    "As expected of Lady Tsunade, Lord Orochimaru''s partner!" another added.

    "Yeah, those two are really something!"

    "Only someone like Tsunade could keep up with Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Haha, thanks, thanks," Tsunade said, her serious demeanor quickly melting into a pleased smile as the praise rolled in.

    Watching Tsunade''s cheerful reaction, Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a bit helpless. But he wasn''t upset.

    Ever since that night, when he had confessed his feelings to Tsunade and made his peace with her decision, he had stopped thinking about her in that way.

    In truth, Orochimaru was probably a better match for her. He wasn''t just strong, he had the mind of a scientist, constantly innovating anding up with new ways to improve their world.

    Especially with the strange, yet incredibly effective inventions he''d developed.

    Even Jiraiya had benefited greatly from Orochimaru''s creations.

    And if these inventions could be mass-produced and distributed throughout the ninja world, it would undoubtedly change everything.

    Change the ninja world¡­?

    As that thought crossed Jiraiya''s mind, a sudden realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. He turned to look at Orochimaru, standing beside him, dumbfounded.

    "Could Orochimaru be the prophesied child that the Great Toad Sage spoke of?"

    The man who could reshape the entire ninja world¡­

 Chapter 134: Casualties

    Ninjas, with their mastery of chakra, possess strength far beyond that of ordinary people. Their bodies are far more resilient, able to withstand blows that would incapacitate civilians.

    But now, in therge tent of the temporary military base set up by the Sand Ninja, it was hard to tell that these warriors were anything more than ordinary men.

    The injured Sand Ninjasy strewn across the ground, groaning and wailing. The tent was packed with wounded, bandages soaked in blood. Some clutched their arms or legs in pain, while others simply stared nkly at the ceiling, too exhausted to react.

    "What''s going on this time?"

    The Third Kazekage paced, his frustration mounting. When had Konoha be so overwhelming? Every encounter seemed to leave them with more wounded than before.

    "It seems like Konoha has improved their detonating tags," one of the medics reported.

    "An improved detonating tag? How could something like that cause so much damage?" the Kazekage demanded, his voice tight with disbelief.

    "The problem isn''t the tag itself," Chiyo, one of the Sand''s most skilled medics, interjected calmly as she extracted a piece of shrapnel from a wounded ninja''s arm. "Konoha has been cunning. They didn''t use this in the smaller skirmishes. They waited until weunched a full-scale attack and hit us when we were unprepared. That''s why so many of our people were caught off guard."

    The Third Kazekage furrowed his brow, displeased. He quickly called for the other Jonin captains to gather, hoping to understand just how bad the situation was.

    "We''ve sustained heavy casualties... what about Konoha?"@@novelbin@@

    The Jonin captains exchanged uneasy nces, clearly ufortable with the question. Finally, one of them spoke hesitantly, "Their casualties are¡­ very few."

    "How few?" the Kazekage pressed, his voice rising with anger.

    The Jonin captain lowered his head, unable to meet the Kazekage''s gaze. "Less than one-tenth of our losses."

    "What?!" The Third Kazekage was incredulous. "How is that possible? We have puppet masters, we use poison, why is the casualty difference so massive?"

    "Konoha has recovery potions," the Jonin replied bitterly. "Unless yound a fatal blow immediately, they recover. It''s nearly impossible to take them down."

    "Recovery potions?" The Kazekage was shocked. "And what about our poison? Could it be that their potions also work as antidotes?"

    Although the Kazekage wasn''t a medical ninja, he understood the basics, recovery potions and antidotes were twopletely different fields. He found it hard to believe Konoha had somehowbined the two.

    The Jonin captain winced. "It seems they have antidote potions as well. Our puppet masters'' poison hasn''t been effective in recent battles."

    The Third Kazekage clenched his fists. First, Konoha had devastated their forces with their long-range weaponry, and now, even in closebat, they were at a disadvantage.

    Even their famed puppet masters, the pride of Sunagakure, were rendered almost useless.

    In other words, their entire strategy was being countered perfectly by Konoha.

    "Damn it... How are we supposed to win this war?"

    His frustration was palpable. The Kazekage, one of the strongest in his vige, now found himself considering something he had hoped to avoid: Would he need to take the field himself just to turn the tide of battle?

    Chiyo, hearing the reports of the Jonin captains, exited the medical tent and sighed. "Konoha is really full of talent these days. First, they introduce these strange new tools, then they bring out recovery potions and antidotes. It''s impressive."

    "What should we do now? We can''t retreat," one of the Jonin spoke up. "Even if we wanted to, the people in the vige especially those who''ve lost loved ones won''t ept it."

    Chiyo nodded in agreement. "Retreating isn''t an option. We''ll need to rethink our tactics. It''s toote to try and match them in ninja tools or recovery potions."

    She paused for a moment, then added, "Summon all the puppet master captains. We need to adjust our strategy."

    ---

    Meanwhile, back in Konoha''smand tent, the mood was far lighter. The recent victory over the Sand Ninja had everyone talking, especially about the new ninja tool Orochimaru had provided.

    "The principle behind it is simr to a detonating tag," Nara Hakushu exined confidently. "The detonating tag seals explosives into paper, and once it''s ignited, it triggers an explosion. But with this new device, the explosives are stored inside a metal container. When the container is hit, it shatters into fragments, causing even more damage."

    "Right," another shinobi added, "the explosive range is smaller, but the metal shrapnel makes it more deadly."

    "And it saves us kunai!" someone else chimed in with a grin.

    They were, of course, discussing Orochimaru''stest invention: a grenade. There were two types, one with a timed fuse, and one that detonated on impact.

    Orochimaru had provided thetter.

    "This device detonates on impact," Hakushu continued. "Whether you throw it at the enemy or they strike it with a weapon, it explodes."

    But despite their enthusiasm, everyone understood that the grenade, like the sniper rifle, wasn''t perfect. The projectile speed was slow, and if the enemy knew it wasing, they could easily avoid or defend against it.

    "It''ll catch them off guard the first time, but after that, it won''t be much different from a regr detonating tag," one shinobi noted.

    Orochimaru, who was standing off to the side, didn''t seem too concerned. He wasn''t worried about leaks or the long-term impact of the tool. The current damage was enough.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted as a Konoha ninja burst into the tent, his face pale with panic.

    "Something''s wrong!" he shouted.

    "What happened?" one of the Jonin asked, their expressions turning serious.

    "We''ve run into a group of Sand Ninja puppet masters!"

    "Puppet masters?" The Jonin shared confused nces, thenughed. "And? What''s there to be afraid of? The puppet masters aren''t a threat anymore."

    "That''s right. With Tsunade-sama''s antidote, their poison is useless. They''re no longer a concern," another Jonin added.

    The panicked ninja, however, shook his head vigorously. "No! Even with Tsunade-sama''s antidote, this time it didn''t work!"

    The tent fell silent.

    "That can''t be," one Jonin muttered. "Are you suggesting Tsunade-sama''s antidote isn''t working?"

    "I''m not making this up! You need to see for yourself!" the ninja insisted.

    Tsunade, who had been sitting quietly, immediately stood up, her face set with determination. "Take me there. I''ll see for myself."

    As Tsunade headed out, Orochimaru''s eyes lit up with realization. A sly smile crept onto his face.

    "Is this the long-awaited showdown between Tsunade and Chiyo?" He mused. "It can''t be anything else."

 Chapter 136: Strategy

    It must be said that for a small vige like Amegakure to dere hostility against one of the great nations was audacious enough, but to take on three of them simultaneously? Hanzo of the Smander, at this point in time, was truly a force to be reckoned with.

    As soon as he entered the battlefield, Hanzo attacked indiscriminately. It didn''t matter whether you were a Sand Ninja, an Iwa Ninja, or from Konoha. If you crossed his path, he would cut you down without hesitation.

    If a ninja encountered Hanzo''s forces and didn''t flee in time, death was almost guaranteed.

    There was no other way to handle it. When ordinary people are angry, someone''s bound to bleed. But when someone as powerful as a "demigod" like Hanzo gets involved, entire armies are at risk.

    The situation for the Sunagakure and Iwagakure forces wasn''t as bad. They had already been on the losing side, so their troops weren''t as deeply entrenched, meaning their encounters with Amegakure''s ninjas were limited.

    Konoha, on the other hand, was in a far worse position.

    At this moment, nearly two-thirds of Konoha''s forces were engaged deep within Amegakure''s territory.

    Faced with Hanzo''s unpredictable and indiscriminate attacks, Konoha''s forces found themselves in a tight spot.

    "Damn it, this is insane!"

    "Yes, the strength of a demigod is no joke!"

    "He really lives up to his reputation as a demigod in the ninja world, he''s incredible!"

    "Now that Amegakure has entered the battlefield, what are we supposed to do?"

    "The Iwa and Sand ninja are already counterattacking..."

    "We have to stop him somehow!"

    "But with Hanzo''s power, who can even hope to stand against him?"

    "..."

    As Konoha''s ninjas discussed the sudden appearance of Amegakure in the battle and the fearsome might of Hanzo, a heavy silence fell over the room.

    Everyone knew Hanzo''s reputation. His name alone was enough to instill fear.

    And reputation in the ninja world was no small thing it carried weight. Hanzo''s reputation had been cemented over decades, and the thought of facing him in battle caused even seasoned veterans to hesitate.

    Some shinobi, thosecking a solid nerve, would likely lose their will to fight the moment they faced Hanzo in the flesh.

    To stand against him? Only the strongest Kage-level shinobi might have a chance. But the vige''s Kage wouldn''t easily go to war unless the survival of their home was directly at risk.

    "I think we can handle it."

    The voice broke through the uneasy murmurs, and all eyes in Konoha''smand tent turned toward its source.@@novelbin@@

    "Lord Jiraiya?" Nara Hakushu, themanding officer of the Konoha forces, looked over with a glimmer of hope.

    In Konoha, apart from the Hokage and Danzo, only a few truly powerful individuals remained capable of facing such overwhelming threats. Among them were Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade¡ªthe legendary Sannin. And then there was Hatake Sakumo, the White Fang of Konoha. But that was about it.

    Uchiha Fugaku? Although talented, he was only sixteen, a fresh Jonin with the advantage of a three-tomoe Sharingan. But against a demigod like Hanzo, Fugaku''s skills wouldn''t be enough.

    As for the younger Hyuga Hizashi, he was only twelve and had just reached the level of Chuunin. Throwing him into a battle with Hanzo would be nothing short of sending him to his death.

    That left Konoha with limited options. Hatake Sakumo was undoubtedly strong, but even he might struggle against Hanzo''s fearsome poison techniques, which were known to be incredibly lethal. Sakumo, no matter how skilled, wouldn''t be able to perform at his best while constantly worrying about poison.

    But Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade were different. Not only were they individually powerful, but they had fought together for years. Their teamwork was wless, and with Tsunade''s medical expertise and antidotes, they could neutralize Hanzo''s poisons.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, what do you think?" Jiraiya turned to his teammate, pulling on his sleeve slightly for attention.

    Though the Third Hokage had entrusted the battlefieldmand to the three of them, Orochimaru was often considered their unofficial leader.

    Orochimaru nced at Jiraiya, his expression unreadable. "I have no objections," he said calmly.

    For Orochimaru, the only thing truly concerning about Hanzo was his poison. As long as Tsunade was there to handle the toxins, Orochimaru felt no fear facing the demigod.

    Still, his mind wandered for a moment. "Is this where the title "Sannin"es from?'' Orochimaru thought. "Did this legendary battle against Hanzo give us that name? Was it really just a matter of circumstance?"

    "Well then, I''ll leave this to the three of you," Nara Hakushu said, bowing slightly out of respect.

    Orochimaru snapped back to the present and waved his hand nonchntly. "It''s no big deal. We''ll take care of it."

    No big deal?

    The Konoha ninja around them couldn''t help but react internally. "You''re about to fight Hanzo the Smander, and you call that a trivial matter?" They couldn''t say it out loud, but many thought Orochimaru''s confidence bordered on arrogance.

    Still, no one dared voice their doubts.

    Once Orochimaru gave his affirmative, Nara Hakushu unfurled arge map of the Land of Rain and ced it at the center of the tent for all to see. He then picked up a pointer and began detailing the strategy.

    "I''ve already sent word to Hokage-sama, and reinforcements are expected to arrive tonight," Nara Hakushu began. "Now, as the Hidden Rain has joined the battle, and we''re caught in a three-way conflict, our strategy needs to adjust ordingly."

    "Since the Rain Vige is now a factor, it''s necessary to split our forces into three groups."

    He pointed at the map. "I rmend that, while being cautious of Amegakure''s forces, the Uchiha, Hyuga, Inuzuka, Aburame, and Hatake Sakumo''s team focus their firepower on the northeast, where Konoha is engaged with the Iwa forces. If we concentrate our efforts there, we can drive the Iwa Ninja back."

    "As for the Sand Ninja, my team along with the members of the Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi ns will intercept them. When the enemy''s puppet master poison is rendered ineffective by Tsunade-sama''s antidote, our abilities wille into full y. I believe we can hold them off."

    Nara Hakushu paused, surveying the room to make sure everyone was following before continuing. "The n is to swiftly crush the Iwa forces. With a focused assault, we should be able to win that fight within half a day."

    "Once the Iwa Ninja have been repelled, reinforcements can be sent immediately to help against the Sand Ninja, ensuring a decisive victory."

    "Hmm, very reasonable," someone muttered, nodding in agreement.

    "Focus on the Iwa Ninja first," another added, "since they don''t have poison and their morale is low."

    Orochimaru, standing to the side, watched Nara Hakushu with a hint of interest. "The Nara n really is impressive, even among their less prominent members. He''s directing this battle wlessly."

    "But of course," Nara Hakushu continued, "all of this hinges on one crucial point: the three of you must hold off Hanzo for at least half a day. If he breaks through and enters the battlefield, our entire strategy will copse."

    "Don''t worry," Jiraiya said confidently. "We''ve got this covered."

 Chapter 138: Hanzo

    Hanzo of the Smander, the demigod of the ninja world.

    After the deaths of the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara, he was regarded as one of the strongest shinobi alive, standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world.

    Orochimaru had thoroughly analyzed Hanzo''s strength based on the intelligence he had gathered. Hanzo wasn''t just a legend in the memories of his past life, his power was very real. Orochimaru was certain that even Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, might struggle against him in a direct fight.

    A person acknowledged by the Five Great Nations and given the title of "demigod" had to be much stronger than your average Kage-level ninja. At this point in time, Hanzo was likely at his peak,parable to the likes of the Third Raikage. Though theirbat styles differed, their destructive power was undoubtedly on the same level.

    Facing such a formidable enemy stirred excitement in Orochimaru. This was the first truly powerful opponent he had encountered since arriving in this world.

    Orochimaru had approached this war with a certain ease. Under normal circumstances, he didn''t even need to engage directly in battle. He could simply issue weapons and orders from a distance. Hisst fight was only because they had been nearby when Hyuga Ryuichi and his squad sent out a distress signal.

    But this time...

    "Here, take these antidotes," Tsunade said as they ran, pulling out two portable syringes from her ninja pouch. She handed one each to Jiraiya and Orochimaru. "I''ve made a temporary antidote based on the toxins extracted from previous victims of Hanzo."

    The syringes looked like small test tubes with needles sealed by transparent caps, ready to be used at a moment''s notice.

    Taking the antidote, Jiraiya grinned. "Tsunade, you''re incredible! The speed at which you make antidotes is unmatched. No one else in the entire ninja world could pull that off!"

    "Don''t tter me," Tsunade replied, rolling her eyes. "I just don''t want to be a burden to you two."

    Tsunade had always thought of herself as a talented shinobi, a proud descendant of the Senju n with formidable abilities. For a long time, she had even looked down on Jiraiya. But after fighting alongside him for so long, she hade to realize that Jiraiya was now stronger than her, which made her uneasy.

    It wasn''t a surprise that she couldn''t match Orochimaru, he had always been gifted. But Jiraiya? Why had he suddenly pulled ahead of her? The realization sparked a sense of insecurity she couldn''t quite shake.

    Jiraiya was about to say something when Orochimaru interrupted, "Do you have an extra antidote?"

    "Yeah, I do," Tsunade answered, slightly puzzled. "Why?"

    "Give me another one," Orochimaru said nonchntly, taking an extra syringe from her without further exnation.

    ---

    The sky continued to drizzle, the rain unrelenting as it soaked the battlefield.

    In a hilly area, a man stood tall, his posturemanding. He wore a helmet, a gas mask, a raincoat, and the vest of Amegakure. His presence radiated strength, making him seem like an unstoppable force¡ªa god of war.

    This man was Hanzo of the Smander.

    Opposite him stood five Konoha shinobi, their expressions tense and fearful. Though they outnumbered him, none of them dared to make a move.

    Encircling the battle were several other Amegakure ninja, watching the scene unfold. They observed their leader with a certain air of confidence, knowing Hanzo could easily crush these intruders.

    To the people of Amegakure, the shinobi from the three great nations¡ªKonoha, Iwa, and Suna were nothing more than invaders, destroyers of their homnd. They felt no sympathy for these outsiders.

    "Come on, show me your real strength," Hanzo taunted, his voice calm but full of disdain. He held a chain in his hand, swinging it slowly as he observed the Konoha ninjas. "With this level of power, you''ll never defeat me."

    To Hanzo, these Konoha shinobi were nothing more than ants. Just like Uchiha Madara had once regarded most ninjas, Hanzo saw no worthy opponents here.

    "Damn it¡­ we can''t do anything¡­"

    "This¡­ this is a demigod¡­"

    "We don''t stand a chance!"

    Facing the demigod of the ninja world, the Konoha ninjas had lost their fighting spirit. They stood frozen, paralyzed by fear.

    Seeing this, Hanzo''s eyes shed with mild irritation. "So, you''ve already given up? Hmph, what a waste."@@novelbin@@

    He turned his back to them, losing interest in the fight. To Hanzo, battling shinobi who had already surrendered mentally wasn''t worth his time.

    But just because Hanzo had lost interest didn''t mean his subordinates had. The moment he turned away, the Rain ninja lunged forward, quickly overpowering the Konoha ninjas and leaving them writhing on the ground, defeated and helpless.

    As the Rain ninja moved in for the kill, ready to eliminate the Konoha shinobi once and for all, a loud *boom* echoed across the battlefield, drawing everyone''s attention.

    All eyes turned toward the source of the sound.

    Three figures stood in the rain, wearing Konoha uniforms and raincoats. Two men and one woman.

    Even Hanzo''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Judging from where you''reing from¡­ you must be something special."

    Jiraiya, standing in the center, was the one to speak. "You must be Hanzo of the Smander, the so-called demigod of the ninja world, right?"

    Despite Orochimaru being the strongest of the three, Jiraiya often took the lead in situations like this, especially when it came to direct confrontation. Their dynamic was clear, Jiraiya was the frontline attacker, Orochimaru was the strategist and controller, and Tsunade provided medical support.

    Jiraiya''s brash nature made him a natural fit for this role, and now, as they approached their target, he stood proudly in the center, his confidence practically radiating.

    "Who the hell is this kid?" one of the Rain ninja grumbled. "How dare he address Lord Hanzo by name?"

    "Unforgivable!" another one shouted. "Hey, brat! Show some respect!"

    Ignoring their chatter, Jiraiya smirked. "Looks like we''ve found the right person."

    "Oh?" Hanzo''s expression remained neutral, though his interest was piqued. "So, you came here specifically for me?"

    "That''s right!" Jiraiya dered, his voice loud and confident. "Our mission is to defeat you!"

    Hearing this, Hanzo remained silent, but the Rain ninja couldn''t contain theirughter. They burst into fits of amusement as if they had just heard the funniest joke of their lives.

    "Hahaha! Did I hear that right?"

    "This idiot says he''s going to defeat Lord Hanzo? What a joke!"

    "Another group of kids who don''t know their ce!"

    *Whoosh!*

    A ck blur shed across the battlefield.

    Orochimaru had already sprung into action. "Leave them to me. You focus on Hanzo."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 140: Hanzè‰’ Defeated

    "How¡­ can this be?"

    Hanzo stared down at the ck snake biting into his thigh, disbelief shing across his face. He, Hanzo of the Smander, taken off guard by a mere snake? Ridiculous.

    He didn''t have time to dwell on it, though. Quickly, he gripped the end of his weapon chain in one hand, wielding the sickle at the other end, and shed down at the snake wrapped around his leg.

    ng!

    The sound of metal striking something hard rang out as the sickle met the snake. But¡­ a metallic sound?

    "What in the world¡­?" Hanzo''s eyes widened. How could there be a metallic sh from striking a snake? His confusion turned to wariness as he pushed Orochimaru''s Kusanagi sword away, leaping off his smander summon to gain some distance.

    On the other side, though the snake had been knocked aside, it wasn''t injured. Landing gracefully, it slithered back to Orochimaru, climbing up onto his shoulder.

    "Master, I seeded!" it hissed, sounding proud of itself.

    "Good work," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile. He nced at the spot where the snake had been struck. "You''re lucky Hanzo went easy on you, or you''d be nursing more than just a bruised scale."

    "Yes, master!" the snake replied, oblivious to Hanzo''s confusion.

    As the dust from the earlier explosions cleared, Hanzo''s giant smander summon vanished in a puff of smoke. Its connection to its summoner had been severed, a result of Hanzo''s momentarypse after the snake''s bite.

    "Orochimaru! Are you alright?" Tsunade ran over as soon as the smoke dissipated, concern evident in her eyes.

    Orochimaru waved her off casually. "I''m fine. Check on Jiraiya; he took more of the st than I did."

    "Jiraiya?" Tsunade turned, finally noticing Jiraiya leaning against a rock, breathing heavily.

    Jiraiya gave a strained smile as Tsunade began to examine him. But even as she checked his injuries, his eyes were glued to Orochimaru, a mix of disbelief and awe on his face. How is this guy not even scratched? he wondered. He had seen Orochimaru up close during Hanzo''s explosive attack. Even with his protective ninjutsu, Jiraiya had still been hurt. Yet Orochimaru, who had faced the brunt of the attack, looked untouched, save for a few scorched holes in his sleeve, beneath which his skin appeared to be healing on its own.

    Did he use a recovery potion? Jiraiya thought, bewildered. But how? When?@@novelbin@@

    Ignoring Jiraiya''s confusion, Orochimaru extended his hand, and the Kusanagi sword flew back to him as if summoned by some invisible force.

    This technique allowed him to control the sword remotely using his chakra. Orochimaru had used it to kill Hiruzen in the original story, a testament to its deadly precision and power. Even the indestructible body of the Enma staff had been damaged by the de''s sharpness.

    The fact that Hanzo had blocked it so casually was a testament to the man''s skill. He really is something, Orochimaru mused.

    "Considering how long we''ve held him here, Konoha should be close to winning the battle by now," Orochimaru said, a yful smile spreading across his face as he approached Hanzo, Kusanagi sword in hand. "So, Hanzo¡­ should I finish you off here?"

    Hanzo, immobilized by a binding jutsu, narrowed his eyes as Orochimaru approached. "You¡­ you really are the strongest among them, aren''t you?" he muttered, piecing together what had happened.

    In battle, it was typical to target the weakest link first. Hanzo had quickly identified Tsunade as the most vulnerable, but every time he moved to strike her, Orochimaru had intercepted, forcing him to focus on the young shinobi instead. Which led to the recent skirmish: Hanzounching his Fire Release, Jiraiya saving Orochimaru, and Orochimaru counterattacking with the Kusanagi sword.

    "I wouldn''t say I''m the strongest," Orochimaru replied nonchntly. "But the three of us together? More than enough to take you down."

    With a confident grin, he raised the Kusanagi sword, pressing it to Hanzo''s throat. The "demigod" of the ninja world could only re, unable to move, the paralysis jutsu binding him firmly in ce.

    "I never thought I''d be brought down by three kids¡­" Hanzo chuckled bitterly, epting his fate. "Fine, then. Do it."

    To Orochimaru''s surprise, Hanzo closed his eyes, prepared to face death with dignity. So he isn''t afraid of dying, huh? Orochimaru thought, mildly impressed. But he wasn''t one to be swayed by sentiment.

    "Goodbye, Hanzo," he murmured, raising his sword to strike.

    Suddenly, a flurry of shuriken shot through the air, forcing Orochimaru to leap back. The shuriken were followed by a purple smoke bomb that exploded in front of him, releasing a cloud of toxic gas.

    "Watch out!" Tsunade shouted, covering her mouth and nose. "That smoke is poisonous!"

    Orochimaru quickly retreated, not inhaling any of the gas. Though Tsunade had created an antidote to counter Hanzo''s smander poison, this was a different toxin, one that hadn''t been prepared for.

    In the midst of the smoke, Hanzo''s form vanished as several Rain ninja wearing gas masks darted forward, pulling him to safety.

    Orochimaru, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but sigh. "A shame," he murmured, though there was no real disappointment on his face.

    Hanzo, alive, was far more valuable than Hanzo dead.

    "Oh, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya called out, pointing in shock. "Your snake¡­ it''s about to faint!"

    Orochimaru nced at his shoulder, where his loyal ck snake, Yamata looked dazed, its head drooping.

    "Poisoned, huh?" he mused. "Must''ve inhaled some of that smoke. Yamata, you should return for now. The toxin will knock you out for a bit, but you''ll be fine."

    "Yes¡­ master¡­" Yamata mumbled before disappearing in a puff of white smoke.

    Orochimaru wasn''t too concerned. Poisonous smoke was usually designed to incapacitate rather than kill outright. Only someone like Hanzo could wield poison lethal enough to kill with just a breath.

    Jiraiya looked at Orochimaru''s shoulder, shaking his head in amazement. "That snake of yours is really something else, Orochimaru."

 Chapter 143: Iéˆ¥æªe built my own village

    Orochimaru suddenly felt he was in over his head.

    In the original series, Orochimaru hadn''t yet built his own vige or even begun serious research when he encountered the three war orphans. Back then, he hadn''t realized just how powerful Nagato''s Rinnegan would be. His thoughts of killing them came simply from a sense of twisted mercy¡ªthe cold, practical mercy of a ninja.

    But now? Things were different.

    He had been conducting research for a while now, and he''d already secretly established his own hidden vige. If he could take in someone like Chana (Karin''s Mother), then why not these kids? He could study the Rinnegan in depth while also undermining Uchiha Madara''s ns, all without having to kill them.

    Why waste such a valuable opportunity?

    Thinking of this, Orochimaru''s lips curled into a slight smile. His voice took on a hoarse, almost mocking tone as he said, "Jiraiya, don''t be so tense. I was only joking with them."

    "Joking¡­?" Jiraiya was dumbfounded, his face a mix of confusion and disbelief.

    Orochimaru chuckled. "Look at the kid with the long red hair. He''s probably from the Uzumaki n. Since he may have Uzumaki blood, why would I harm him?"

    Hearing this, Jiraiya turned and took a closer look, noticing Nagato''s red hair for the first time. It hadn''t urred to him before, but now that Orochimaru mentioned it¡­ If Nagato was an Uzumaki, then he was likely a distant rtive of Tsunade, a descendant of the Senju n.

    Tsunade, who hadn''t paid much attention at first, now looked at Nagato with a sh of realization in her eyes.

    "Could he really be a child of the Uzumaki n?" she murmured.

    Orochimaru didn''t linger on the topic. Instead, he pulled out a scroll from his waist, unsealing a box and taking out bread and milk he''d stored earlier. Handing them to the three kids, he said, "Biscuits are hardly a decent meal. Here, eat something better."

    These supplies were among the necessities Orochimaru had prepared before heading to the battlefield. As a ninja with both skill and resources, he had the luxury to maintain a certain quality of life, even in the middle of a war zone.

    "This is¡­" Yahiko hesitated, still wary of Orochimaru. But his hunger quickly overpowered his fear, and he reached out, grabbing the food eagerly. "Nagato, Konan,e on!"

    The three children each took some bread and milk, devouring them like they hadn''t eaten in days. Dirty and ragged, they looked like tiny beggars, worn down by a world that showed them no kindness.

    Once they''d eaten their fill, Orochimaru began his pitch. "So, your parents are gone?"

    Yahiko, now a little more rxed after eating, nodded. "Yeah¡­"

    "That''s tragic," Orochimaru continued, his tone surprisingly gentle. "But what do you n to do now?"

    Yahiko froze, unsure of how to respond. "I¡­ I just want to stay with Nagato and Konan¡­ We''ll figure something out."

    "But how do you n to survive? The ninja world is in chaos. You''re just kids." Orochimaru''s voice turned persuasive, almost hypnotic. "Would you considering with me? You''d be safe."

    "Go¡­ with you?" Yahiko looked up, startled. His eyes darted to Orochimaru''s forehead protector. "You mean¡­ to Konoha?"

    "Orochimaru¡­" Tsunade spoke up, a hint of warning in her tone, but Orochimaru raised a hand to silence her.

    "It''s fine, Tsunade," he assured her before turning back to Yahiko. "No, I''m not talking about Konoha. I''m offering you a ce somewhere else."

    "Somewhere¡­ else?" Yahiko repeated, confused.

    Orochimaru''s words left not only the three children but also Tsunade and Jiraiya in shock.

    "What are you talking about, Orochimaru?" Tsunade asked, frowning.

    Orochimaru looked at his two teammates calmly. "I''ll be honest with you¡­ I''ve built my own vige."

    "What?"

    Both Tsunade and Jiraiya stared at him in stunned silence, struggling to process what he''d just said.

    "How¡­ how is that possible?" Jiraiya stammered, disbelief clear in his voice.

    Orochimaru continued, unfazed. "It''s a hidden ce. Specifically established to shelter orphans of war like these kids."

    The two of them were still reeling, trying to grasp the implications.

    "When did you do this?" Jiraiya finally asked, as if he could barely believe the wordsing out of his own mouth.

    "Now''s not the time to go into details," Orochimaru replied curtly, cutting off further questions. He turned to Yahiko and spoke with a kind of cold sincerity. "Yahiko, right? Would you like toe to my vige? There, you''ll find other children who''ve lost everything to this war, just like you. No one will be able to harm you."

    Yahiko looked unsure but intrigued. The thought of a ce where he and his friends could be safe was tempting. In a world ravaged by war, the idea of a safe haven, especially one filled with kids like them, sounded like a miracle.

    "I¡­ I need to discuss it with Nagato and Konan first," Yahiko said hesitantly.

    "Of course. But don''t take too long to decide," Orochimaru said with a thin smile.

    The three children moved a short distance away to discuss in hushed voices, leaving Tsunade and Jiraiya to confront Orochimaru directly.

    "Orochimaru, are you serious? You really built your own vige?" Jiraiya asked, still in shock.

    Orochimaru nodded slightly. "Yes. Is there a problem?"

    Jiraiya''s expression darkened. "A problem? Orochimaru, do you realize that doing this¡­ it''s treason! Building a vige outside Konoha''s jurisdiction? That''s betraying the Leaf!"

    In Jiraiya''s eyes, Konoha was home. Its interests came first, especially in times of war. For Orochimaru to go off and start his own vige, it felt like a betrayal of everything they''d fought for.@@novelbin@@

    Even Tsunade was looking at Orochimaru with confusion. She knew Orochimaru had secrets, but she hadn''t expected something like this.

    Orochimaru, however, remained calm and unbothered. "Treason? Only if you tell the vige, Jiraiya."

    He shifted his gaze to Tsunade, his expression unreadable. "You''ve often asked me if there''s a way to end this endless cycle of war, haven''t you? Well, this is my answer."

    *****

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 147: Nervous Tsunade

    Jiraiya wasn''t a fool, and neither was Tsunade.

    Just from listening to Orochimaru''s exnations, they both understood the immense potential of his cloning technology. If left unchecked, Orochimaru could eventually amass a force powerful enough to challenge the entire ninja world. It was something anyone with foresight could seeing.

    But right now, Orochimaru wasn''t using this power for domination. Instead, he applied his groundbreaking technology to protect civilians and provide a sanctuary for orphans.

    For Jiraiya and Tsunade, there was nothing to object to. As strange as it all seemed, it was still something they could ept.

    Would Orochimaru''s ambitions change as his forces grew? Would he eventually set his sights on ruling the ninja world? They couldn''t be certain of that.

    But just the mere possibility wasn''t enough to make them oppose him. It wasn''t in the nature of either Jiraiya or Tsunade to condemn someone for hypothetical futures.

    They couldn''t bring themselves to stop Orochimaru, not when he was doing so much good.

    In the office of the Sound Vige¡­

    At that moment, Tsunade was seatedfortably on Orochimaru''sp, her arms loosely wrapped around his neck. She looked happier than she had in a long time, entirely unconcerned with the unusual closeness of their current position.

    She was simply proud. Proud of what Orochimaru had achieved and of the strength he disyed.

    Building a vige to protect an entire country with his own power? Even if it was a small country, it was an incredible feat.

    In this war-torn era, any woman would be proud to have such a capable partner. Tsunade was no exception.

    But for Orochimaru, this moment felt different. He could swear that in all the years he''d known Tsunade, he had never been this close to her. Her scent, her touch¡ªit was all overwhelming.

    He hadn''t been with a woman for over two decades. He could feel the suppressed tension bubbling up, his mind nudging him to seize this moment.

    "Tsunade¡­"

    "Hm?"

    "You''re my girlfriend, right?"

    "Of course. Why do you sound so serious all of a sudden?"

    "There''s a room right next to this office¡­"

    Tsunade, who had been enjoying the glow of Orochimaru''s achievements, suddenly looked up, momentarily caught off guard.

    "Huh? A room next door?" She blinked, not quite processing his intent. "What¡­ do you mean?"

    Orochimaru didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at her with a slight smirk, his eyes lingering on her face. Without the diamond-shaped mark of the Yin Seal on her forehead, she looked younger, more carefree. Her beauty,bined with her strong yet gentle demeanor, made her exactly the kind of woman any man would dream of.

    Through therge, floor-to-ceiling window in the office, one could see the two of them, seated close together, their fatigue from the journey melting away in this quiet moment.

    Orochimaru hadn''t lied. There was indeed a small room next to the office, a modest space intended as a resting area for long hours at work. But now, it was serving an unexpected purpose.

    No one would disturb them here. The Sound Vige was popted only by Orochimaru''s clones and civilians, and there were no pressing matters requiring his attention. This space was truly theirs alone.

    "Orochimaru¡­ are you really serious about¡­ here?" Tsunade stammered, her voice holding a hint of nervousness.@@novelbin@@

    She had imagined this moment mighte one day, but not like this, and not so suddenly.

    But nervousness wasn''t going to stop her. Not now.

    Orochimaru might not have much experience, but as a reincarnator he was well-versed in theory. He quickly soothed Tsunade''s initial hesitation, his hands gently caressed her soft peaks Tsunade was extremely cooperative. Her waist twisted and legs unconsciously gripped Orochimaru. Soon crazy moans echoed incessantly and in the quiet, private space, time ceased to matter for the two of them¡­

    Outside the office, Jiraiya leaned against the wall, trying to push away the nagging feeling in his chest. It was a strange, hollow sensation, though he didn''t want to dwell on it.

    Instead, his attention was drawn to the vige around him.

    Wait¡­ were those actual shops?

    As he walked around, he noticed the cheerful expressions on the vigers'' faces. There was a vibrancy to this ce, an atmosphere that rivaled even Konoha. Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and disbelief.

    "This ce has almost the same atmosphere as Konoha," he murmured. "Orochimaru, you really did something amazing here."

    As he continued wandering, the vigers greeted him with surprising warmth and respect, recognizing him as a friend of Orochimaru''s.

    "Is that really Lord Orochimaru''spanion?" one viger asked.

    "Yes, that''s him!" another answered excitedly.

    Seeing their enthusiasm, Jiraiya scratched the back of his head, a bit embarrassed by the attention.

    "Amazing!"

    "Orochimaru-sama is incredible, so his friends must be too!"

    "Of course! He must be a powerful ninja as well!"

    "Well¡­ I''d like to think so!" Jiraiya chuckled awkwardly.

    "Haha, is that so?" He couldn''t help but feel ttered, but the vigers'' praise also sparked a lingering question in his mind.

    "Hey," he asked one of the vigers, "why do you all admire Orochimaru so much? Is he really as great as you say?"

 Chapter 149: Radiant Tsunade

    In the early morning, a sliver of sunlight slipped through the gap in the window, casting a warm glow into the room.

    Orochimaru stirred, feeling the warmth of the sun. Tsunade, resting her head on his arm, slowly opened her eyes, a contented smile on her face.

    "Awake so early?" she murmured.

    "It''s not that early," Orochimaru replied. "Do you want breakfast?"

    "Whatever you feel like making," she said with a softugh.

    "Then hand me my clothes," he said, reaching out.

    "Forget it. Why don''t you just stay and chat with me a little longer?"

    "...All right," he said with a faint smile, settling back down.

    After a night of restless energy, Orochimaru felt oddly calm. He had entered a kind of "sage mode," his mind clear and his impulses at rest. They talked idly for a while before finally getting up, grabbing a quick bite, and freshening up.

    The two took turns in the bathroom, washing and dressing. Orochimaru felt energized and Tsunade looked radiant.

    As he stood there, he found himself wondering why he''d ever been drawn to anyone else. Really, it wasn''t hard to understand¡ªthroughout history, powerful men often had multiple women by their side. Even in modern societies that favored monogamy, this tendency lingered. Orochimaru now saw it as a naturalw: the strong attract others, while the less fortunate struggle alone.

    And as for people saying Orochimaru didn''t needpanionship, since he could create life himself¡­ well, no artificial creation couldpare to a real, vibrant woman. That much was clear.

    After getting dressed, Orochimaru led Tsunade out of the office and found Chana, his assistant, who began briefing him on the recent activities in the vige.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya was off in the distance, ying with the three children. Yet, as an experienced ninja, he noticed details most would miss. Seeing Tsunade walking beside Orochimaru, looking especially cheerful, made his heart sink.

    Sighing, Jiraiya slipped away to a quiet corner at the far end of the vige, where he could let out his feelings alone. It was the silent, unspoken sadness of a man who had lost something precious¡ªa feeling not many would understand.

    The next few days passed smoothly. Orochimarupleted his inspections, addressing any small issues Chana hadn''t managed to solve, and checked the vige''s various strongholds. Everything seemed to be running well, with no major problems.

    Once he was satisfied, he prepared to return to Konoha. Jiraiya, however, found an excuse to stay behind.

    "You''re really sure you want to stay?" Orochimaru asked, slightly surprised.

    In the original timeline, Jiraiya had stayed to teach Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan ninjutsu for several years, but that had been in Amegakure. Now that Orochimaru had brought the children here, they were safe. Why did Jiraiya still want to stay?

    Jiraiya nodded firmly. "Yeah. The war isn''t exactly pressing right now, so there''s no urgent need for me back in Konoha."

    "Besides, watching you y house isn''t my idea of a good time. I''d rather stay here and do something useful," he added with a smirk.

    Orochimaru nced over at Jiraiya and then at the three kids, as if reading between the lines. "Fine. If you''re determined, I won''t stop you. But I have to warn you about something."

    "Oh? What''s that?"

    "Don''t get any ideas about snooping around my experimental bases. Without permission, my clones are programmed to attack intruders on sight. They''re allworked together, so they''ll keeping until the threat is eliminated."

    Jiraiya blinked, stunned. After a moment, he swallowed hard. "Uh¡­ don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to try something like that."@@novelbin@@

    "You say that now," Orochimaru replied, his tone merciless. "But knowing you, I wouldn''t put it past you to get curious."

    Orochimaru''s warning was genuine. The clones operated on strict protocols. After years of developing them, he had a force of over six hundred clones, all trained to protect his secrets. Hisbs and arsenals were off-limits to anyone without explicit clearance, even the daimyo avoided these restricted zones.

    The clones were no joke. They were all at Jonin level and equipped with Sharingan¡ªan overwhelming force even a Kage would struggle against. Unless someone like the Third Raikage himself, with his near-imprable defenses, attempted to storm the base, even Hiruzen wouldn''t stand a chance.

    If Jiraiya tried to infiltrate on a whim, he''d likely be walking to his death.

    Orochimaru''s warning wasn''t lost on Tsunade either. She had learned about the clones recently, and she added, "Jiraiya, don''t be an idiot. This isn''t something you can treat as a joke. We don''t want to find you dead next time wee back."

    She and Orochimaru knew Jiraiya better than anyone. He had a mischievous streak that often made him reckless. Even after all these years, he still had the same troublemaking habits.

    "Yeah, yeah, I get it," Jiraiya grumbled, waving his hand dismissively. But deep down, he knew they were right.

    Truth be told, he had considered sneaking a peek at Orochimaru''s base. The whole clone army concept was intriguing, and he couldn''t help but feel curious about how it was all done.

    But now that he''d heard just how lethal those clones could be, he had to admit defeat. Teasing Orochimaru was one thing, but risking his life was another.

    After making the necessary arrangements, Orochimaru and Tsunade finally set off, leaving Sound Vige behind.

    Jiraiya watched them disappear into the distance, walking side by side, and sighed. What else could he do but wish them well?

    "Um¡­ sensei, we''re ready!" a small voice spoke up from behind him.

    Turning around, Jiraiya saw Yahiko staring at him eagerly, full of energy and excitement.

    "Alright then," Jiraiya said, shaking off his mncholy. "Let''s get to it."

 Chapter 151: Encounter

    In this era, there wasn''t much in terms of leisure or entertainment, and with dinnertime approaching, Tsunade suggested she could cook something for them. It wasn''t often they got time like this, so why not?

    Orochimaru went along with it. Following her instructions, he entertained Nawaki while Tsunade busied herself in the kitchen. To be honest, this was the first time he''d ever seen Tsunade cook. In the past, such an idea would''ve been absurd, between their missions and their own personal goals, there had never been an opportunity for something so¡­ domestic.

    But as they sat down to eat, Orochimaru noticed that Nawaki was eyeing the food with a strange grin. The boy didn''t seem eager to dig in, and now Orochimaru was starting to understand why.

    Tsunade, as a "princess" of the Senju n, seemed to have inherited none of the culinary skills one might expect.

    "Is it¡­ really that bad?" Tsunade asked, seeing the hesitant looks on their faces. She fidgeted, clearly embarrassed, tracing circles on the table with her fingers as if hoping to escape the scrutiny.

    "It''s not just bad¡­" Orochimaru muttered, wiping his mouth with a napkin. He looked at her, genuinely puzzled. "You really had no idea about your own cooking skills?"

    "I¡­ I thought I had improved!" Tsunade said, looking a little hurt. She took a spoonful of the miso soup she''d prepared, hoping they were exaggerating.

    "Ugh¡­" Her face twisted immediately, and she barely managed to cover her mouth before dashing to the trash can, spitting out what she''d tasted.

    "Haha! See, even you can''t stand it!" Nawaki burst intoughter, clutching his stomach as he watched his sister suffer.

    Seeing her defeated expression, Orochimaru sighed. "Alright, let me handle it."

    The "food" was overly salty, poorly cooked, and the texture was¡­ indescribable. Only someone who''d tried it could understand the true horror. Even he, who had braved numerous dangers, found himself at a loss.@@novelbin@@

    "You? You''re going to cook?" Tsunade looked at him in surprise.

    "Wait, sensei, you know how to cook?" Nawaki asked, equally stunned.

    As it turned out, Orochimaru not only knew how to cook but was actually quite skilled. After all, he hadn''t grown up spoiled, he''d learned a lot from taking care of himself. And with two lifetimes of experience, he''d had plenty of practice.

    Orochimaru moved to the kitchen, where everything was already prepared. His movements were efficient and precise, as if he''d done this a thousand times. Tsunade and Nawaki watched in awe.

    "Wow¡­ he''s amazing!" Tsunade murmured.

    "Sis, is this really Orochimaru-sensei?" Nawaki asked, astonished.

    In no time, Orochimaru had whipped up sushi, miso soup, and a variety of other dishes, each ted beautifully and filling the air with a delicious aroma.

    As Tsunade and Nawaki dug in, their respect for Orochimaru only grew. To them, he was no longer just a powerful shinobi, he was also someone with an unexpected warmth, a side they hadn''t seen before.

    For Tsunade, this only solidified her feelings for him. Nawaki, on the other hand, went from seeing him as a role model to viewing him as the ideal role model¡ªa true hero.

    When dinner was over, night had fallen, and it was time for Orochimaru to head out. After a long conversation with Tsunade, he was ready to leave the Senjupound. But before he did, Tsunade leaned in close and whispered something in his ear, her face turning red as she spoke.

    "Are you sure?" Orochimaru asked, surprised by her offer.

    "Y-Yes, of course¡­ if you don''t want to, then just forget it," she stammered, her cheeks flushed.

    A sly smile crept onto his face. "I''d like that. But I have something to handle right now. I''ll see you soon."

    "Alright¡­ I''ll be waiting."

    ---

    Konoha was a vast vige, almost like a small city, with a poption somewhere between 150,000 and 200,000. Between the training grounds, the Academy, the hospital, and the towering Hokage Rock, it covered an impressive area. Bing Hokage in such a ce was no small feat.

    But although Konoha was strong, its internal politics were a mess. Power struggles ran deep, especially among Hiruzen, Danzo, and the Uchiha n. And in this politicalndscape, the Uchiha n was undoubtedly the weakest. Lacking both influence and the trust of the people, they were forced to endure constant suppression.

    Not that any of this concerned Orochimaru. He had no interest in bing Hokage or engaging in Konoha''s politics. For him, the time spent on such matters was better invested in his research and experiments.

    On his way to the Root base to meet with Danzo, Orochimaru encountered an Uchiha man who seemed to recognize him.

    "Lord Orochimaru?" the man called out.

    Orochimaru turned, realizing he knew the man. "You''re¡­ Uchiha Akihara, aren''t you?"

    "Haha, Lord Orochimaru has a great memory!" Akihara said, clearly pleased. "It''s an honor to run into you."

    Beside him was a young girl with ck hair, around twelve or thirteen years old.

    The girl bowed respectfully. "Hello, Orochimaru-sama!"

    Orochimaru looked at her with mild interest. "Is this your daughter?"

    "Yes, yes she is," Akihara said, scratching his head sheepishly. "We just had dinner, and I thought we''d go for a walk."

    Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on the girl. "She''s adorable. Has she awakened her Sharingan yet?"

    Akihara''s smile faded slightly, looking embarrassed. "Well¡­ her talent is a bit limited. She''s still a genin."

    Orochimaru nodded. He understood the Uchiha''s "awakening" process better than most. The Sharingan typically activated under intense emotional strain, often linked to moments of life and death. A young genin like her, who hadn''t yet faced serious danger, wouldn''t have unlocked it.

    A thought crossed Orochimaru''s mind. "So, she hasn''t awakened it yet¡­ That''s a shame. But I might have something that could help with that."

    He reached into his robes and pulled out a small scroll, summoning a vial filled with a clear, shimmering liquid.

    Akihara''s eyes widened as he took the vial from Orochimaru, looking puzzled. "My lord¡­ what is this?"

    "Try giving it to her," Orochimaru said with a hint of a smile. "It might help her unlock her eyes."

    Akihara and his daughter were stunned, processing what he''d just said.

    Unlocking her eyes? Did he mean¡­ the Sharingan?

    The idea was almost unthinkable. The Uchiha n had always believed the Sharingan could only awaken through intense emotional turmoil, through blood and tears. Could this vial really bypass that process?

    "Dad, Lord Orochimaru is leaving," the girl whispered, nudging him as she noticed Orochimaru already walking away.

    "Huh? Oh¡ªyes, I¡­ I hadn''t even thanked him!" Akihara looked flustered. "Mikoto, you go home first."

    "Hmm? Aren''t youing with me?"

    "I have¡­ something I need to take care of."

    The girl, whose name was Mikoto, nodded, a bit confused. "Alright, Dad."

 Chapter 152: Danzoéˆ¥æªš Sharingan

    As a core member of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Akihara understood precisely what his n leader, Uchiha Soyama, intended.

    The n had taken an interest in Orochimaru''s talents, particrly his skill in weapon and experimental development. Soyama wanted the Uchiha to establish a closer rtionship with Orochimaru, ideally to gain insight into his capabilities and background. While everyone knew Orochimaru was Sarutobi Hiruzen''s disciple, not much else was known about his loyalties or ambitions.

    If Orochimaru''s rtionship with Hiruzen was strong, perhaps the Uchiha could build a bridge through him, hoping he could act as a mediator with the Hokage. However, if the bond between Orochimaru and Hiruzen was weak, the Uchiha n could try to win him over privately, extracting whatever advantages they could from an alliance with him.

    In any case, building a connection with Orochimaru was seen as a low-risk, high-reward strategy for the Uchiha n.

    But now, Orochimaru had handed Akihara a mysterious potion, iming it might help his daughter awaken her Sharingan. This unexpected gesture threw Akihara for a loop. Unsure of Orochimaru''s true intentions, he decided it was best to take the vial directly to Uchiha Soyama.

    ---

    Inside the n leader''s home, Uchiha Soyama examined the transparent liquid for a long time, swirling it in the light as if hoping to unlock its secrets.

    "He said this could help unlock the Sharingan?" Soyama asked, his tone skeptical.

    "Not exactly," Akihara replied, choosing his words carefully. "He only said it might help. He didn''t guarantee anything."

    Soyama narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, his mind racing. "What is this all about¡­?"

    To his knowledge, Orochimaru had recently participated in developing two experimental potions for Konoha¡ªone to strengthen genes, and another to repair gic damage. However, those had been credited to the medical ninja Haruno. Few knew Orochimaru was the true developer of these potions, not even Soyama himself.

    Because of thisck of information, Soyama was left specting. What could Orochimaru''s intentions be?

    "Have you seen anything like this potion elsewhere in the vige?" Soyama mused aloud. "Is it possible this was created by that girl Tsunade?"

    Akihara shook his head. "No, this is the first I''ve seen of it."

    Soyama sighed, his brows furrowing. "What else did Orochimaru say?"

    "Nothing much. He justmented on how cute my daughter was, asked if she''d unlocked her Sharingan yet¡­ and then handed me this."

    "Your daughter¡­ Mikoto?"

    "Yes."

    "Very well. Call Mikoto here," Soyama ordered, his voice firm.

    "Yes, right away."

    ---

    Meanwhile, at Root''s headquarters, Orochimaru found himself standing before Danzo, who presented him with a vial containing three Sharingan eyes preserved in a solution. The sight made Orochimaru suppress a chuckle. He couldn''t help but think that Danzo''s collection was¡­ unimpressive, to say the least.

    "Only three?" Orochimaru muttered, barely able to hide his amusement. After all the effort Danzo had invested, navigating the chaos of the Second Great Ninja War, creating secret units, and scouring battlefields he''d only managed to collect three Sharingan?

    If it weren''t for the timing, Orochimaru would''ve almost considered giving him a few from his own personal stash.

    Danzo, oblivious to Orochimaru''s thoughts, shrugged with indifference. "The battlefield is chaotic, and the Uchiha n has a dedicated team for corpse retrieval. Securing even three Sharingan is an aplishment."

    Orochimaru forced down his smirk, giving a slight nod. "Fair enough. Even if I can''t help you with a First Hokage cell transnt just yet, at least I can imnt one Sharingan for you. It should make it easier for you to maintain control over Root."

    "Will you be performing the surgery?" Danzo asked, his tone carrying a hint of reluctance.

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied. "I wouldn''t trust anyone else with such a delicate procedure."

    Root did have a few medical ninjas on staff, but their skill was limited. And given the nature of the operation and the secrecy required, Danzo was right to ce his trust in Orochimaru.

    "Then let''s proceed," Danzo said, his face expressionless.

    ---

    The surgery took ce in a secluded, undergroundb on the outskirts of the vige. Orochimaru had this area cleaned regrly during his absences, and he kept surgical tools with him at all times. After a quick sterilization of the equipment, he was ready to begin.

    Danzoy on the operating table, his face betraying a flicker of unease. "Don''t you need to prepare more?"

    "No need," Orochimaru said calmly, arranging his tools. "I''m already very familiar with the process of cell transntation. With your current physical condition, one Sharingan shouldn''t pose any issues. We only need to address the natural rejection your body might have to the Sharingan."

    "Understood," Danzo replied, his tone tense but steady.

    Orochimaru picked up a syringe and drew several doses of a specialized solution, injecting them directly into Danzo''s shoulder.

    "What¡­ what is that?" Danzo asked, wincing slightly at the injection.

    "This is a serum to reduce the body''s rejection of the Sharingan," Orochimaru exined nonchntly.

    He wasn''t lying, non-Uchiha bodies often rejected the Sharingan, which was why the Sharingan rarely ended up outside the Uchiha n. In the absence of First Hokage cells, the likelihood of sess for an outsider transnt was low.

    The exceptions were rare cases, like Kakashi, whose unique circumstances allowed him to adapt to his transnted Sharingan. But Orochimaru knew that even Kakashi''s case was an anomaly.

    Unfazed, Orochimaru picked up his scalpel and approached Danzo''s exposed eye socket. The sight of Konoha''s notorious leader lying defenseless in front of him was strangely satisfying. At this moment, Orochimaru heldplete power over the man.

    The thought crossed his mind that it would be easy to end Danzo here and now. One quick slice, and Konoha''s most dangerous schemer would be sent to the afterlife.

    But Orochimaru dismissed the idea. Killing Danzo would be wasteful. There was still so much he could gain by keeping the man alive, so many favors and resources Danzo could provide. For now, he was more valuable as an ally.@@novelbin@@

    The operation itself went smoothly. Within an hour, Orochimaru hadpleted the transnt, inserting the Sharingan into Danzo''s right eye socket.

    "Give it a try," Orochimaru said, stepping back.

    Slowly, Danzo opened his eye, adjusting to the new rity in his vision. He raised a hand in front of his face, flexing his fingers, marveling at the increased sharpness in detail.

    "Impressive¡­ I can already feel the power," he murmured, clenching his fist as if to test his own strength.

 Chapter 155: Tsunade Learning How To Do Housework?

    In the previous war, even though Konoha had fought against both the Sand and Stone Viges, the truth was that Suna and Iwa had been far from united. There was mutual animosity between them, and they shed almost as much with each other as they did with Konoha. Because of this, Konoha had been able to drive back both viges without incurring heavy losses.

    But now, if they truly managed to ally andunched a joint assault on Konoha, things might not go so smoothly. Both Suna and Iwa were great powers in their own right. Though they didn''t quite measure up to Konoha''s strength, they weren''t far behind. If theybined their forces, even Konoha would have to be cautious.

    Of course, a true alliance between Suna and Iwa was unlikely. The hatred between their two nations wasn''t something that could be resolved overnight. If they did choose to attack together, they''d have to take steps to prevent their forces from mixing, probably by coordinating separate attack routes. Otherwise, they might end up fighting each other as much as Konoha.

    But all of this was of little concern to Orochimaru. War no longer frightened him.

    Konoha Training Grounds

    A young boy with short brown hair was engaged in a fierce sparring match with a man with long ck hair. They exchanged blows with their kunai, the shing metal ringing out sharply as they moved back and forth across the training area. To an observer, the match looked thrilling and evenly matched.

    However, upon closer inspection, it was clear that while the boy was fighting with everything he had, the man was merely toying with him, effortlessly blocking every attack.

    Ding! Boom!

    The man saw an opening andnded a swift kick to the boy''s stomach, sending him flying backward.

    "Nawaki, if this is all you''ve got, you''re far from ready!" the man chided, his tone firm but not unkind.

    "Damn it¡­ why? Why can''t I even beat a clone?" Nawaki shouted in frustration.

    He trained hard every single day and had already surpassed most of his peers. But now he couldn''t even hold his own against a mere clone?

    Yes, the Orochimaru in front of him was only a shadow clone, a mere extension of the real Orochimaru.

    The real Orochimaru didn''t have the time to personally train every young student. So he used a shadow clone to teach in his stead. And even though it was just a clone, Nawaki found himselfpletely outmatched.

    In the world of ninjutsu, clones came in many forms¡ªbasic clones, elemental clones, and shadow clones among them.

    Basic clones were mere illusions with no real substance, useful only for confusing an opponent. Elemental clones, on the other hand, could be crafted from water, earth, lightning, or other elements, allowing them to fight and even deliver additional effects. For instance, a lightning clone could paralyze an opponent upon dispersal.

    Yet among all types of clones, apart from the rare Wood Clone, the shadow clone was particrly unique. Not only did it replicate the user''s chakra, but it also retained the experiences and knowledge it gathered, transferring them back to the main body when it dispersed.

    For any ninja with a strong chakra reserve, shadow clones were an invaluable asset. They could be used for training, reconnaissance, or even mundane tasks like cooking orundry. Right now, Orochimaru''s shadow clone was teaching Nawaki everything it knew.

    "You want to beat my clone?" Orochimaru''s clone chuckled. "Haha, let me tell you¡ªforget about a genin like you. Even a jonin would need to use some advanced techniques to stand a chance."

    "A¡­ jonin?" Nawaki stared in disbelief. "You''re kidding, right?"

    "Believe what you want," the clone replied, barely holding back a smirk. "Now, enough talking. Let''s keep training."

    Orochimaru had a special affection for Nawaki. After all, he''d watched him grow up, and with Tsunade as his rtive, the boy felt almost like family. Because of this, Orochimaru had taken it upon himself to give Nawaki every advantage he could.

    Meanwhile, in his home, the real Orochimaruy back on a tatami mat, his mind drifting as he pondered the mystery of the Rinnegan.

    Nagato possessed the legendary eyes, but Orochimaru believed it might be possible to cultivate the Rinnegan himself. There were two possible methods to achieve this: one required immense mental strength to activate, while the other demanded thebined chakra of Asura and Indra, the reincarnated spirits of the Sage''s sons.

    Which path would be best for him? Orochimaru mulled over the options.

    The first method was straightforward, albeit demanding in terms of mental power. The second method, however, was more enigmatic. He still didn''t fully understand how Asura and Indra''s chakra was passed on to their sessors. Did it reincarnate directly upon the previous host''s death, or did it remain dormant, waiting for the next inheritor to manifest?

    If the chakra reincarnated directly, he''d have to wait until Naruto and Sasuke were born to stand a chance. If it lingered in the bodies of prior hosts, then he''d need ess to the remains of Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha.

    In short, the first method seemed the more reliable option.

    Activate Madara Uchiha''s eyes, then merge them with the gene fusion serum he''d developed. After all, Madara''s eyes were already a product of thebined powers of Asura and Indra.

    Yes¡­ the more he thought about it, the more logical it seemed.

    Just as Orochimaru was lost in thought, he was interrupted by a familiar voice.

    "Hah¡­ this heat is killing me!" Tsunade grumbled.

    Orochimaru looked over, mildly curious. "What are you up to, Tsunade?"

    "I''m making tea for you!" she replied with a hint of pride.

    "Making tea?"

    "Of course!" She ced a hand on her hip, a satisfied expression on her face. "I heard this is a skill every woman should learn."

    Orochimaru felt a small pang of emotion as he watched her. Tsunade, who''d never been one for domestic chores, was actually trying her hand at them for his sake.

    "Have you managed to learn it?"@@novelbin@@

    "Well¡­ I''m still figuring it out," she admitted with a sheepish smile.

    Orochimaru gave a faint smile. "Tsunade, you don''t need to waste time on this. You''re far better off focusing on your medical ninjutsu."

    While he had a fondness for the idea of a woman who could handle domestic tasks, some people were simply not suited for that role. Forcing herself to do something she neither liked nor excelled at would be a waste of her talents.

    Someone like Tsunade wasn''t meant to y the role of a housewife. She was a healer, a warrior, a princess in her own right. Trying to make her anything else just felt¡­ wrong.

    Tsunade huffed, crossing her arms. "Orochimaru, are you saying you don''t like it? Or are you just looking for an excuse to rece me with someone else? Let me tell you, that''s not happening. Not in this lifetime."

    Orochimaru''s voice, as dry and sardonic as ever, drifted out. "Maybe I should start researching a new gic topic¡­"

    "What?"

    "Whether a woman''s genes start evolving in a certain direction when she gets a boyfriend."

    "What''s that supposed to mean¡­?"

    "Nothing," Orochimaru said, waving a hand. "Seriously, you''re better off working on your medical jutsu. Don''t waste time with this."

    Then his tone shifted. "You should focus on how you''ll survive when the next war breaks out."

    He paused, giving her a thoughtful look. "And¡­ if I remember right, isn''t Nawaki going to take the Chunin Exams soon?"

 Chapter 156: Settle Down?

    The Chunin Exam?

    Yes, the semi-annual selection for promoting genin to chunin.

    Nawaki had been a genin for nearly two years now, and it was natural for him to take part in the exam. But with sess came consequences. After bing a chunin, he''d be deployed to the battlefield and from there, who could say what fate awaited him?

    At Orochimaru''s words, Tsunade''s expression darkened, a hint of sadness in her eyes.

    "Orochimaru¡­ do you think¡­ we''ll make it? That we won''t die out there on the battlefield?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.

    Orochimaru was taken aback by her question. Then, noticing her subtle trembling, he couldn''t help but ask, "Are you scared?"

    "I¡­" Tsunade hesitated, searching for words. "I never used to be. But now¡­"

    "There''s no reason to be afraid," Orochimaru replied calmly. "As we grow stronger, the odds of survival naturally increase." He paused, then added with a quiet confidence, "And¡­ well, don''t worry. We''re not going to die."

    Orochimaru didn''t feel the need to borate. Some things, after all, were better left unsaid.

    "Haha, you sound so confident!" Tsunade said, her spirits lifting at his steady tone. It was as if his confidence was contagious, helping her shake off her darker thoughts.

    Orochimaru gave a slight shrug, brushing it off. "Alright, let''s not dwell on this. I need to head out now. I''ll probably be backte tonight."

    "Should I wait up for you?" she asked.

    "Get some sleep. Don''t wait up."

    "Alright¡­" Tsunade replied, smiling.

    Their conversation felt easy and natural, almost as if they were already living together.

    Living together? Well, not officially. But with both of them being orphans and having a certain independence from the usual constraints, they were free toe and go as they pleased. And with Tsunade''s deepening feelings for Orochimaru, she had naturally be more attached, especially since their rtionship had turned intimate.

    After dinner together one evening, she''d even told him yfully, "Once Nawaki''s asleep, I''lle to see you."

    It was clear from moments like this how much Tsunade cherished Orochimaru. And for his part, Orochimaru saw no reason to refuse her advances. Tsunade was formidable in strength, beautiful in appearance, and unmatched in both charm and intelligence. He''d have been lying if he imed he wasn''t drawn to her.

    So, as the days went by, word of their rtionship spread quietly through Konoha, until it eventually reached the Third Hokage''s ears.

    Two days before the Chunin Exam, Hiruzen summoned them both to his office.

    ---

    Hokage''s Office

    Orochimaru looked calm as ever, while Tsunade seemed slightly flustered.

    "So¡­ you two¡­ When did this start?" Hiruzen asked, struggling to keep a straight face. He had suspected something might happen between them eventually, but now that it had, he still felt the need to ask.

    "Not too long ago," Orochimaru answered first, his tone nonchnt.

    "Not too long ago, huh?" Hiruzen mused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Well then¡­ what are your ns for the future?"

    "ns?" Orochimaru echoed, raising an eyebrow.

    "Yes, you know¡­ marriage, starting a family, raising the next generation for Konoha¡­"

    "Ah¡­ m-marriage?" Tsunade stammered, her face turning red. She''d never really thought that far ahead, and the idea of marriage made her feel uncharacteristically shy.

    For once, even Orochimaru was at a loss for words. Marriage was not something he had ever really considered. Not with his current goals and mindset.

    Seeing their stunned expressions, Hiruzen chuckled softly. "Haha, I see you''re not quite ready to think about that yet. That''s fine¡ªno need to rush. But let me offer a suggestion: if you ever decide to get married, it''s probably best to wait until after this war is over."

    "After the war? You mean there''s going to be another one?" Tsunade asked, surprised.

    "Yes," Hiruzen replied, his tone serious. "We''ve received intelligence indicating that the Sand and Stone viges aren''t quite done with us. They may not be defeated yet, but they''re not content to leave things as they are."

    "So Konoha will need our strength," Tsunade said, understanding the implications.

    Hiruzen nodded. "Precisely. Konoha needs its best ninja at full strength right now."

    Tsunade gave a resolute nod, speaking for both herself and Orochimaru. She understood what marriage and family could entail, especially for kunoichi of her rank. Even if they were ninjas, pregnancy and child-rearing would still impact them. For an ordinary shinobi, it might not be such a big deal. But for the Sannin, for someone like Tsunade who could treat an entire battalion with her medical skills, the vige couldn''t afford her absence.

    Marriage? Children? Those would have to wait.

    "Good. I''m d you both understand," Hiruzen said, visibly relieved. Then he moved on to the main reason he''d summoned them. "Now, about the potential war deployments¡­"

    He looked at them both carefully. "Considering your outstanding performance in thest conflict, it''s likely that if war breaks out again, the two of you might be assigned to separate missions. I want you to be prepared for that, don''t think I''m deliberately keeping you apart."

    "What?" Tsunade asked, frowning. "Teacher, don''t you think you''re underestimating us?"

    Hiruzen chuckled at her reaction. "I''m only giving you a heads-up. I wouldn''t want either of you thinking I''m pulling any strings. But¡­ enough about that. Let''s discuss the uing Chunin Exam."

    "The Chunin Exam?" Tsunade repeated, surprised at the shift in topic.

    "Yes," Hiruzen said, nodding. "You two have grown into reliable ninja, and while you''re still in the vige, I want you to take a look at the next generation. Observe the selection process, and if you see any promising candidates, consider taking them under your wing. The vige could benefit greatly from the mentorship of both of you."

    "If they''re trained by us, they''ll be outstanding," Tsunade said, smiling proudly. She was always one to get swept up in praise, and Hiruzen''s words had visibly lifted her spirits.@@novelbin@@

    Seeing her reaction, Hiruzen couldn''t help butugh warmly. The tension in the room lifted, and the atmosphere turned rxed and light-hearted.

    Orochimaru, however, was lost in his own thoughts, only half-listening to the conversation. A single thought lingered in his mind:

    It''s about time for the Uchiha to seek me out.

 Chapter 157: Uchiha Mikoto

    Orochimaru had given Uchiha Akihara a mental stimnt potion with a clear goal in mind, to lure the Uchiha n into seeking him out. He needed opportunities to obtain gic material from other Uchiha members, and he knew that an unconventional method for awakening the Sharingan would be irresistible to them.

    He was certain that once any Uchiha experienced the potion''s effects, they''d be too intrigued not to follow up. It was only a matter of time before they came knocking.

    Where had he gotten the knowledge to create such a potion? That hardly required exnation. Orochimaru had been researching the Uchiha n''s gic makeup for a long time, and with his vast knowledge of forbidden techniques and scientific advancements, creating something like this was well within his capabilities.

    After all, if he wanted to unlock the full power of the Rinnegan one day, a mental stimnt like this would be essential, albeit in a much stronger form.

    However, he had intentionally downyed the potion''s effectiveness to Uchiha Akihara, warning that it "might" work, especially if the girl''s Uchiha blood was too diluted. Without a strong enough bloodline, all the stimtion in the world wouldn''t awaken the Sharingan.

    But now, days had passed, and still no one from the Uchiha n had approached him. Were they cautious? Concerned about the Third Hokage''s opinion? Or had the potion simply failed?

    No matter. Orochimaru wasn''t one to wait around indefinitely. If this method didn''t work, he had plenty of others at his disposal.

    Fortunately, his concerns turned out to be unnecessary. That very afternoon, after leaving the Hokage''s office, he received a formal invitation from the Uchiha n to visit as their honored guest. And, as dinner approached, a young Uchiha was sent to personally escort him.

    "Lord Orochimaru," a soft voice said as he opened his door. Standing before him was a ck-haired, ck-eyed girl, fidgeting slightly but trying to appear confident. "On the orders of our n leader, I''m here to guide you."

    Orochimaru was slightly surprised, though he masked it well. "Akihara''s daughter, I presume? May I ask your name?"

    "Mi... Mikoto," she stammered nervously, looking up at him with awe. Despite his youth, Orochimaru was a figure of legend, the Sannin were revered throughout Konoha, and even the Uchiha n held him in high regard. Facing him directly was intimidating, especially for someone her age.

    "Mikoto¡­ Uchiha Mikoto?" Orochimaru repeated, noting her reaction.

    "Yes, sir!" she replied, nodding quickly.

    Orochimaru''s curiosity was piqued. So, this girl was indeed Uchiha Mikoto, the future wife of Uchiha Fugaku and the mother of Itachi and Sasuke. Though intermarriage within the n wasmon among the Uchiha to preserve their bloodline, he hadn''t known until now if Mikoto had always been Uchiha or had taken on the name through marriage.

    It was now confirmed: Mikoto was a true Uchiha by birth. And considering the strength of the Uchiha bloodline that would pass down to her sons, Itachi and Sasuke, that wasn''t surprising.

    "Very well. Lead the way," Orochimaru said with a small smile, gesturing for her to proceed.

    ---

    Under Mikoto''s guidance, Orochimaru arrived at the Uchihapound, nestled within Konoha but distinct enough to feel like its own enve. In those days, the Uchiha had yet to face the full brunt of Konoha''s suspicion and had not been relegated to the outskirts. Theirpound was still a prominent part of the vige, much like the Senju n''s area had once been.

    Upon Orochimaru''s arrival, Uchiha Soyama, the Uchiha n leader, greeted him personally. Though he didn''t smile, his demeanor was weing enough, signaling that this was more than a routine formal visit.

    As the evening progressed, many members of the Uchiha n attended the banquet held in his honor, though by the end of the night, only Uchiha Soyama and Uchiha Akihara remained with him in the room. It was clear that the real conversation was about to begin.

    After the other n members left, Soyama nced at Orochimaru with a hesitant look, as if weighing his words.

    "If there''s something you''d like to discuss, n leader, you may as well say it openly," Orochimaru said with a faint smile, sensing the Uchiha''s caution.

    Soyama nodded, then let out a sigh. "Very well. Since you''re being straightforward, I won''t beat around the bush."

    He exined why the Uchiha n had dyed in approaching Orochimaru. Despite their interest in his potion, they''d felt the need to proceed carefully. After all, Orochimaru was  Hiruzen''s disciple, and his rtionship with Tsunade tied him further to the vige''s power structure. The Uchiha n, already isted by past tensions with the Senju and the vige leadership, couldn''t afford a misstep. They needed to be sure of Orochimaru''s intentions before approaching him.

    "Which brings us to our purpose here tonight¡­" Soyama continued. "We''re not concerned about who developed this potion or the specifics of its creation. We only want to know how many of these mental stimnts you have, and how many you''re willing to offer the Uchiha n."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a sly smile. "If I told you I had three hundred and could give you all of them, would you dare to ept them, n leader?"

    Soyama''s expression froze for a moment before he let out a wry chuckle. "Ah, Lord Orochimaru, you see things with remarkable rity."

    From the moment the Second Hokage took power, Konoha had been wary of the Uchiha''s strength, fearing it would be too great. Rtions between the vige and the n had only just begun to improve, but if the Uchiha suddenly acquired hundreds of Sharingan, that fragile trust would be shattered in an instant.

    Orochimaru''sment made it clear, he understood the Uchiha''s precarious position and knew there was no need for pretense.

    "Enough small talk," Orochimaru continued smoothly. "Now that we''re speaking openly, I''ll tell you the truth. Yes, the potion was indeed developed by me."@@novelbin@@

    Soyama''s eyes widened slightly, though he quickly concealed his surprise.

    "However," Orochimaru added, "the quantity is limited, and I haven''t made it public. As for the reason¡­ I think we both know why."

    Soyama narrowed his eyes. "And what is it you want in exchange, Lord Orochimaru?"

    Orochimaru''s expression remained calm, though his gaze sharpened. "It''s simple. You provide me with sufficient blood samples, and I''ll supply you with the mental stimnt potions."

    ****

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 159: Tsunade After Becoming a Woman

    "What a pity."

    Hearing Orochimaru''s exnation, the Third Hokage shook his head with a sigh.

    If it had no use outside of the Uchiha n, then this potion truly had limited value.

    Orochimaru had exined the basics of gic inheritance to the Third Hokage and others back when he developed the strengthening serum, so they had a general understanding of it.

    The Sharingan of the Uchiha n was a bloodline limit, deeply tied to spiritual power. This power was embedded within their genes, lying dormant due to bloodline factors. It could only be awakened when stimted by intense spiritual energy.

    The purpose of Orochimaru''s potion was to activate that spiritual energy within the Uchiha bloodline, allowing theirtent power to surface temporarily, triggering the awakening of their Sharingan. However, it did not actually increase one''s mental strength.@@novelbin@@

    For regr individuals without a bloodline inheritance like the Sharingan, using this potion would just induce a rush of spiritual energy with no tangible benefit. In fact, it would be an ufortable experience, akin to stirring up emotions with no purpose, like grieving for a loss that hadn''t urred.

    In short, only the Uchiha could make use of it, and even the Hyuga n had no need. Their Byakugan was a direct gic inheritance that didn''t require any mental stimtion to awaken; they simply cultivated it naturally.

    After listening to Orochimaru''s full exnation, the four leaders of Konoha fell silent, lost in thought.

    The dilemma was clear, should they give this to the Uchiha?

    On one hand, empowering the Uchiha might lead to their increased influence and potential arrogance. On the other, the Uchiha were still loyal to Konoha, and a stronger Uchiha n meant a stronger vige.

    It was aplicated choice.

    But Orochimaru had no investment in the oue. He had already secured what he wanted.

    The reason he approached the Uchiha n before informing the Third Hokage was precisely because he understood the power dynamics. Once the potion was officially reported, even if he retained the final product, he''d lose any im to the underlying research and technology.

    Whether the Hokage eventually chose to distribute it to the Uchiha or not, Orochimaru would receive nothing more than a token payment and he certainly didn''t need money.

    So, to secure his ess to Uchiha gic material, he''d gone through this sequential process: first negotiating with the Uchiha, then reporting the potion''s effects to Konoha''s leaders. This way, he''d get what he wanted regardless of the Hokage''s decision.

    While the Konoha leadership debated over the potion, the Uchiha n was already preparing the blood samples Orochimaru required. Having aplished his goal, Orochimaru refrained from involving himself further.

    He returned to his residence, savoring a rare moment of quiet in Konoha.

    He had to admit, Tsunade had be more affectionate after their rtionship deepened. Whenever they were alone, she''d lean into him without warning. If her younger brother, Nawaki, hadn''t interrupted them, they might have indulged in more¡­ primal activities in broad daylight.

    The next morning, the semi-annual Chunin Exams began in Konoha.

    As he observed the bustling crowd at the exam site, Orochimaru couldn''t help but marvel at how much time had passed. He remembered his own days as a Chunin candidate; now he stood near the top of Konoha''s hierarchy.

    Recently, figures like Hyuga Hiashi and Hizashi had already earned their Chunin ranks. The younger generation, like Nara Shikaku and Akimichi Choza, were still only around eight or nine years old. This year''s Chunin Exams didn''t hold much intrigue.

    Still, the Third Hokage had assigned Orochimaru a task, and Nawaki was also participating in the exams, so both Orochimaru and Tsunade had naturallye to watch.

    In the examination area, Orochimaru observed that participants from prominent ns were generally younger, around thirteen or fourteen, while civilian ninja were older, often over sixteen. It was rare to see anyone as young as Nawakipeting.

    After all, even a prodigy like Hyuga Neji had been thirteen during his first Chunin Exams. Younger candidates were umon, especially from lesser-known families.

    Although Nawaki hadn''t inherited Orochimaru''s signature Snake Techniques, he''d learned a wide range of fundamental skills. With the support of his two teammates, he advanced smoothly through each stage of the exam.

    "Haha, Orochimaru, look at Nawaki! He''s just as capable as we were back then!" Tsunade cheered as she watched her younger brother lead his team to victory in the group stages, her excitement reminding Orochimaru of her own youthful days.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "True, but his teammates aren''t as skilled as ours were back then. If I''m not mistaken, even if he passes the exam, his teammates might not make it to the next round."

    "Haha, just like Sakumo back in the day?" Tsunade chuckled.

    "Exactly."

    "Let''s go. There aren''t any standout talents in this group," Orochimaru said, losing interest after watching a few rounds.

    In his eyes, the battles in the Chunin Exams had begun to feel trivial, almost like child''s y.

    As the exams continued, time passed swiftly.

    While Orochimaru was refining his potion, the Chunin Exams were nearing their conclusion. None of the candidates particrly impressed Orochimaru, though Tsunade noted a few with potential for medical training. Unfortunately, Konoha stillcked a formal system to cultivate medical ninja, so the idea had to be set aside¡­ for now.

    "Orochimaru, are you sure there''s no one worthy of training?"

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen couldn''t help but ask.

    "Indeed," Orochimaru said with a shrug. "The candidates this time are mediocre at best. None meet the standards I''d expect from a potential disciple."

    "Are you sure your standards aren''t a bit too high?"

    "High standards are necessary, aren''t they?" Orochimaru replied casually. "Training a student with limited potential is a waste of both time and effort, and it won''t yield meaningful results."

    Can sheer effort surpass raw talent?

    There were exceptions, sure, but that wasn''t Orochimaru''s style. Imagine him taking on someone like Rock Lee, shouting about "youth" and "passion" every day? Or maybe a prankster like Naruto? That was not his idea of an ideal student.

    Besides, Naruto''ster sess was due to his Uzumaki heritage, the Nine-Tails'' power, and the reincarnation of Asura. His abilities far exceeded ordinary ninja; it was unrealistic topare him to the average candidate.

    The Third Hokage sighed at Orochimaru''s response. "Alright, we''ll let it go for now. By the way, I have an update on your potion request."

    "Oh? What''s the decision?"

    "We''ve decided to allocate a portion to the Uchiha."

    "How much are we giving?"

    "Well, how much do you have?"

    "As much as you need."

    "...Wait," the Third Hokage looked confused. "Is the potion that cheap to produce?"

 Chapter 161: Danzo Isnéˆ¥æª› Pleased

    The Uchiha n might have been pleased with Orochimaru, but not everyone shared their sentiments.

    In a hiddenb on the outskirts of Konoha, tension simmered.

    "Sixty potions? Sixty pairs of Sharingan? Orochimaru, don''t you think this is a bit¡­ excessive?"

    Danzo, leaning on his cane, looked displeased, his suspicious eyes fixed on Orochimaru, who was nonchntly swirling a test tube. This whole thing felt off. Since when had Orochimaru started making big decisions on his own? And why was he being so generous with the Uchiha? Danzo couldn''t help but question the true motives behind this.

    "There''s nothing inappropriate about it," Orochimaru replied dismissively, barely sparing Danzo a nce. "If more Uchiha awaken their Sharingan, doesn''t that increase your chances of acquiring one?"

    Danzo''s face hardened. "That''s not what I''m asking. What I want to know is why you decided all this on your own."

    Danzo was well aware of Orochimaru''s talent, he had been gifted in research since he was a child. But this time, he had reported the technology directly to the Third Hokage without consulting Danzo, and that was something Danzo couldn''t tolerate.

    Because, to Danzo, this choice suggested Orochimaru valued the Hokage''s opinion more than his.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly, unbothered by Danzo''s hostility. "If I had asked for your permission, would you have allowed it? Obviously not, correct?"

    "So what''s in it for you?" Danzo''s tone turned icy, his eyes narrowing. "And don''t say it''s just about money."

    "Of course not." Orochimaru''s expression didn''t change. "To be honest, my interest lies in the Uchiha''s gic material."

    "The Uchiha''s genes? Are you saying you made a private arrangement with them?"

    "Yes. My recent research revolves around the soul, and I needrge quantities of spiritually-imbued genes for reference. I knew you wouldn''t agree, nor could you help me obtain them, so I took matters into my own hands."

    Orochimaru gave his exnation as casually as if he were discussing the weather, picking up another test tube and examining it with apparent indifference. He knew full well that Danzo couldn''t easily acquire Uchiha genes on his own, which justified his decision to act independently.

    And he was confident that Danzo wouldn''t sever their alliance over something so trivial; Danzo needed his expertise too much for that.

    "The soul, you say?"

    Sure enough, Danzo merely furrowed his brows, his suspicions momentarily softened. He remembered the promise he''d made to Orochimaru about finding a way to extend life¡­ perhaps even achieve resurrection.

    "Fine. I didn''t think it through," Danzo conceded. "But next time, inform me before making decisions like this. I can be flexible."

    "Rest assured, it won''t happen again."

    "Good. Now get back to your experiments; I''ll take my leave." Danzo turned to go, but paused at the door. "And Orochimaru, don''t worry. I haven''t forgotten my promise to you."

    With that, he left, the sound of his cane tapping against the floor fading into the distance.

    Watching him go, Orochimaru''s lips twisted into a subtle smile.

    "Haha, Danzo really is something. He didn''t even need me to exin fully; he already pieced it together. Not an ordinary man indeed."

    Shaking his head, Orochimaru dismissed the matter and turned his gaze toward a set of red eyes stored nearby. Alone in theb, he felt free to use these eyes to aid him in his experiments¡­

    ---

    Late that night, after finishing up in theb, Orochimaru returned home. He barely had time to settle in before Tsunade slipped through the door, having snuck over from the Senju npound.

    "You''re backte tonight," she grumbled, hands on her hips, clearly unimpressed.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. He didn''t have much to upy himtely, but he''d still been keeping himself busy,ing homete every day, and Tsunade was starting to feel a bit neglected.

    "I''ve made some new discoveries recently, so my hands have been full," he replied casually, ncing over at her. "By the way, sneaking over here every night, hasn''t Nawaki caught on yet?"

    "Of course he has," Tsunade said with a smirk. "He actually suggested I just move in with you. But I can''t leave him on his own, and if I asked you to move to thepound, it''d¡­plicate things, so I''ll just put in the extra effort."

    "Complicate things? What do you mean?"

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, genuinely puzzled.

    "What do you think, you idiot?" Tsunade flushed, looking a bit embarrassed. "Are you pretending to be clueless?"

    Orochimaru''s smirk widened as he realized her meaning. Gently, he tipped her chin up. "You''ve got plenty of rooms over there, don''t you? Just¡­ try to keep your voice down, and we''d be fine."

    "Y-You¡­! Saying something so shameless¡­ You''ve definitely been spending too much time around Jiraiya! When did you start talking like him?"

    "As I said, people change," Orochimaru replied with a smirk, lying back and letting out a satisfied sigh. This was his favorite time of day¡ªafter a long, busy day, finally able to rx and close his eyes.@@novelbin@@

    He had recently fused new eye abilities, and his mental strength hadn''t fully stabilized yet. This often left him drowsy, and tonight was no exception.

    But just as he was drifting off, he felt Tsunade''s warm body press up against his.

    "Orochimaru."

    "Mmm?"

    "It feels like the war is going to start up again soon¡­"

    "Isn''t that inevitable?"

    "I hate war."

    Orochimaru was silent for a moment. Finally, he said softly, "I hate it too. But¡­ hmm? You mentioning the war reminds me, I almost forgot something."

    "What is it?"

    "Eh, it can wait. Let''s just sleep for now. We can''t do anything about it tonight."

    "Then hold me while we sleep."

    "I won''t sleep well if I hold you."

    "Then don''t sleep well," Tsunade said stubbornly, grabbing his arm and cing it under her head. She had no intention of letting him go.

    Well, it was going to be another sleepless night.

    In that moment, Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin, was just a woman seeking warmth in her lover''s arms. She let him take the lead, responding to his every touch and kiss.

    And yes¡­ she was still a bit loud.

    ---

    As days passed, the tensions of the Second Great Ninja War began to mount. However, this time, the Sand and Rock viges weren''tunching full-scale attacks. Instead, they adopted guerri tactics, striking Konoha''s defenses sporadically.

    In response, Konoha had already deployed its vanguard units to the front lines, and the atmosphere in the vige grew tense once more.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t particrly bothered. While others prepared for battle, he busied himself in Konoha''s researchb, focused on histest project.

    "Orochimaru-sensei, what¡­ what is that?" a young assistant asked, looking at the scroll on the table with wide eyes.

    "It''s a Scientific Ninjutsu Scroll," Orochimaru replied, a glint of excitement in his eyes.

    ****

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 165: Wood Release

    Manda, the giant purple-striped snake with an overbearing personality, was infamous for his arrogance. Unlike the more cooperative summons of Jiraiya and Tsunade, Manda demanded respect and refused to bow down to anyone, even his own summoner.

    This arrogance, however, was well-founded. Manda was massive, incredibly agile for his size, and boasted formidable attack power. He was widely recognized as one of the most powerful summons in the world of ninja beasts.

    Before, when Orochimaru was still with Tsunade, he''d often thought about the differences between their summons. While Tsunade''s and Jiraiya''s were loyal and easy to work with, Manda was the exact opposite, a defiant creature who considered himself the master, unwilling to follow orders withoutpensation or a show of strength.

    Orochimaru had long wanted to summon Manda to gauge his attitude firsthand. And if necessary, he''d put the arrogant snake in his ce. But he hadn''t been confident in his strength before, unsure if he could truly control Manda if things got out of hand. So, he had chosen not to summon him, opting for other, morepliant snakes.

    But now, with his power at its peak, and with the battlefield looming ahead, he decided it was time to deal with Manda properly.

    This was Orochimaru''s first time summoning the legendary snake.

    As Manda emerged in a swirl of smoke, he quickly spotted the boyish-looking man with his hands casually tucked in his pockets, a calm yet cold expression on his face.

    "Who are you supposed to be? Another foolish contractor?" Manda''s golden eyes narrowed, his tone dripping with disdain.

    "My name is Orochimaru. I am your current summoner."

    "Summoner?" Manda''s pupils constricted before a cruelugh escaped him. "Hah! Foolish boy, I don''t need a master. I may be bound by a contract to help you in battle, but you have no right tomand me. Try, and I''ll crush you where you stand."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "Crush me? With the constraints of the contract, killing your summoner would lead to severe bacsh, wouldn''t it?"

    "Bacsh?" Manda scoffed, his deep voice echoing in the canyon. "I kill for sport. You think I''m concerned about a little bacsh?"

    The giant snake began to turn away. "I''m leaving. Summon me again without a purpose, and I will kill you next time."

    "Hold it."

    Manda paused, turning his head slightly, as Orochimaru continued in an eerily calm tone. "I summoned you today to make it clear, I''m about to go to war. I can''t afford to have a disobedient summon on the battlefield."

    Manda''s eyes narrowed further. "What''s that supposed to mean? Are you telling me to obey your orders? Aughable demand."

    "Then let''s settle it here." Orochimaru''s voice was firm, unwavering. "In a world where strength is everything, maybe the only way to establish respect is through battle. If I win, you''ll follow mymands. If you win¡­ well, I suppose you''re free to do as you please."

    As he finished speaking, Orochimaru raised a hand and beckoned Manda with a slight curl of his fingers, a gesture meant to taunt.

    "Come on."

    "You¡­ insolent brat¡­" Manda''s eyes glinted with malice, his pride clearly stung. "Since you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant you that wish!"

    With a powerful thrust, Manda lunged forward, his massive jaws snapping toward Orochimaru.

    But Orochimaru was prepared. With a single tap of his toes, he propelled himself backward, his handsing together in a single, decisive p.

    Snap!

    In an instant, Orochimaru''s aura surged. His eyes turned a deep scarlet, and a fierce wind swirled around him, lifting his hair and sending his long coat fluttering as chakra flooded his body.

    "Wood Release: Secret Technique, Nativity of a World of Trees!"

    With a tremendous burst of chakra, thick, powerful vines erupted from the ground in all directions, racing toward Manda. Orochimaru''s chakra reserves bolstered by his sage body allowed him to unleash the technique without restraint.

    Though Manda was fast and agile, Orochimaru''s Wood Release was a powerful jutsu, once wielded by the First Hokage himself. The vines surged around Manda, multiplying and entwining, growing endlessly as if they possessed a life of their own.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" Manda sneered, thrashing against the vines, undeterred. His scales deflected the initial attacks, and he twisted his massive body, trying to break free.

    "Don''t worry," Orochimaru''s voice echoed through the canyon, calm yet icy. "This is only the beginning."

    ---

    Meanwhile, on the front lines, Tsunade was overwhelmed by the sheer number of injured shinobi.

    The battlefield was a grim sight, wounded soldiersy scattered across makeshift medical tents, many barely clinging to life. The scarcity of medical ninjas was apparent; Konoha had only a few dozen to handle hundreds, sometimes thousands, of casualties.

    The moment Tsunade and her team arrived, they''d been thrown into the thick of it. Tsunade herself was constantly moving between tents, treating wounds, preparing antidotes, and administering healing chakra to the severely injured.

    The shinobi in her care couldn''t help but be amazed.

    "As expected of Lady Tsunade!"

    "Her healing abilities are incredible!"

    "We''re so grateful, Lady Tsunade!"

    In every corner of the medical tent, injured shinobi murmured words of gratitude as the Slug Queen, Katsuyu,y on their shoulders, channeling Tsunade''s healing chakra directly to them. The power of her techniques was undeniable; she could detoxify poisons, heal wounds, and restore strength on a scale that was nothing short of miraculous.

    But even Tsunade''s abilities had their limits. Katsuyu''s healing power was directly linked to Tsunade''s chakra reserves, and the strain was beginning to show.

    In her own tent, Tsunade sat, breathing heavily, her body aching from the near-constant use of chakra.

    "Tsunade-sama, you need to rest. You can''t keep pushing yourself like this!" one of her fellow medics pleaded, concern evident in her voice.

    The medic knew better than most how dangerous chakra exhaustion could be for a ninja. If Tsunade copsed from overexertion, Konoha''s medical support on the front lines would be crippled.

    "Yeah, I know¡­" Tsunade replied, reluctantly acknowledging her own limits. She dismissed her team member and released Katsuyu, intending to lie down for a quick rest.

    As she turned to make herselffortable, her gaze fell on her medical bag lying beside her pillow. She reached over, absently opening it, only to see the grass-green potion Orochimaru had given her before she left.@@novelbin@@

    In that moment, she remembered his parting words.

    "Use it before going to sleep. The effects will set in faster."

    A soft smile crossed her lips. Orochimaru, you really are something else, she thought. He could be distant, but his gestures of care were genuine in their own way.

    "Let''s see if this thing is as miraculous as you imed, huh?" she muttered with a smirk.

    Tsunade uncorked the vial and drank it down in one gulp. The taste was oddly refreshing, but she didn''t have time to dwell on it. Exhausted from her earlier efforts, she soon drifted into a deep, restorative sleep, her body already beginning to absorb the potion''s effects.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 168: This Isnéˆ¥æª› Scientific

    Tsunade''s shock was immeasurable. She felt as though she were in a dream.

    Could she really have awakened Wood Release?

    It seemed impossible.

    But the unmistakable feeling of power surging within her,bined with the sight of nts growing around her as a response to her chakra, proved it was real.

    Wood Release, like Susanoo, actually had different levels of power.

    One version was based on transntation strong, but risky. Overuse would put a strain on the body and lead to severe side effects.

    Another version was derived from gic modifications. This one was safer to use repeatedly but wasn''t particrly powerful; it was more suitable for tasks like building shelters than for actualbat.

    Then there was true awakening. This was much closer to perfection, a pure expression of Wood Release that could be wielded freely.

    But even that wasn''t the ultimate form.

    The most perfect version was an awakened Wood Release, further enhanced by Sage Mode. Thatbination was truly formidable.

    As a member of the Senju n, Tsunade had always wanted to awaken Wood Release. It was an aspiration held by many within her n. But she knew how rare it was after all, no one since the First Hokage had ever achieved it.

    She''d given up hope a long time ago.

    But now¡­

    Looking at the grass and small nts sprouting around her in response to her chakra, Tsunade''s mind was racing.

    Could Orochimaru really have helped her unlock Wood Release? Was this some kind of temporary effect or something permanent?

    If it was just temporary, she could deal with that. But if it was permanent¡­

    Tsunade didn''t even dare to think about the implications.

    ---

    As the battle raged on the Sand Ninja front, Tsunade''s sudden awakening of Wood Release brought a significant boost to Konoha''s forces. Her enhanced chakra reserves and newfound abilities allowed her to heal more wounded and bolster the morale of her allies.

    With this unexpected advantage, the Konoha forces began to turn the tide, gaining the upper hand against the Sand Ninja. It was an encouraging breakthrough, and even the Third Hokage was visibly pleased when he received the report.

    But he couldn''t help but be puzzled. How was Tsunade able to heal so many people in such a short period? Once or twice could be chalked up to skill, but three or four times? That defied his understanding of her chakra capacity.

    The Third Hokage was curious, but the details weren''t mentioned in the field reports. For now, he''d have to wait until Tsunade returned to ask her himself.

    As for why Tsunade hadn''t reported it yet, she had her reasons. Upon discovering her Wood Release abilities, she realized that it wasn''t a temporary boost, her new powers were permanent.

    She knew better than anyone the value of a permanent Wood Release. If Orochimaru''s earlier estimate of the potion''s worth was around 500 million ryo, this was worth far more perhaps even billions.

    But Orochimaru had given her this gift, and he was an important part of her life. She felt she needed to talk to him first before deciding whether or not to report this newfound ability to the Hokage.

    Now, Tsunade understood why Orochimaru had emphasized using the potion only on the battlefield. He was clearly trying to avoid unnecessary attention and probing questions from her.

    In other words, was he¡­ a little annoyed by her? The thought made her feel a mix of frustration and amusement.

    But there was no time to dwell on it; the war demanded her focus. She shelved her questions for now, resolved to get answerster.

    ---

    This war had two main fronts: one against the Sand Ninja and the other against the Stone Ninja. While Konoha was holding its ground against the Sand, they were struggling against Iwa.

    When the Third Hokage received a request for reinforcements from the Iwa battlefield, he made a swift decision.

    "Orochimaru, we need you on the battlefield," he announced simply, effectively assigning Orochimaru''s next mission.

    Orochimaru, who had been expecting this, nodded without hesitation.

    "Which front am I to go to?"

    "The Iwa side," the Third Hokage replied. With Jiraiya still away and Tsunade holding the line against Suna, Orochimaru was the best choice for the Iwa front.

    "Understood. Who will be joining me?"

    The Third Hokage handed over a few files. "The enemy has been using gueri tactics, spreading their forces over a long front and fighting in small teams. You''ll need to counter them in a simr way."

    "A six-man squad?" Orochimaru noted as he looked through the files.

    "Exactly. One sensor-type and fivebat-types," the Hokage confirmed. Due to the limited number of sensor ninjas avable, Konoha had distributed them thinly across squads.

    Orochimaru flipped through the profiles in his hand. Besides Nawaki, who had been assigned to him specifically by the Hokage, there was another name that caught his attention, a young man with ck hair and white eyes.

    "Hizashi Hyuga¡­?"

    Hizashi was only thirteen, just a year older than Nawaki. Talented enough to be trusted inbat.

    The fact that the Hyuga n had assigned someone of Hizashi''s potential to his team spoke volumes. Hizashi was a prodigy within his n. The Hyuga were very selective about which Jonin led their young geniuses, and there were only a few in Konoha whom they''d trust for such a role.

    With Jiraiya away, Tsunade assigned to medical support, and Hatake Sakumo on the Suna front, the Hyuga n had chosen Orochimaru.

    Carrying hisrge scroll, Orochimaru made his way to the vige gate, flipping through the files of his team members once more.

    In addition to Nawaki and Hizashi, there were three other Chunin, rtively unknown butpetent enough to have been assigned to the warfront. Orochimaru felt the weight of responsibility settling on him; Konoha often paired seasoned ninja with less-experienced ones to ensure skill development and protect valuable talent.

    At the gate, his squad awaited him¡ªHizashi, Nawaki, and three Chunin, all fully equipped and ready for deployment.

    "Orochimaru-sama!" they greeted him, bowing respectfully.

    Orochimaru, now wearing his Jonin vest, acknowledged them with a nod. "I won''t waste time with speeches. Follow my lead on the battlefield, and I''ll do my best to keep you alive."

    "Yes, sir!"@@novelbin@@

    "Finally, we''re going to the battlefield!" Nawaki cheered, noticeably more excited than his teammates. Unlike the others, he seemed utterly fearless, practically buzzing with enthusiasm.

    Even Hizashi couldn''t help but give him a curious look. Was this kid really so young and fearless?

    "Check your ninja tools and equipment!" Orochimaru instructed, casting a final nce over his squad. "If everything''s in order, we''ll move out immediately."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 170: Kushina And Mikoto

    The war continued, but with Hatake Sakumo and Orochimaru on the front lines, the offensive from Suna and Iwa was significantly weakened. Konoha''s forces finally had a moment to breathe.

    ---

    Ten dayster, on the border of the Land of Earth.

    At the junction of Earth, Rain, and Grass Countries, a few bottomless ravines sliced through the ground like scars, marking the division between the three territories. Here, representatives from multiple factions were meeting to discuss an uneasy alliance.

    One figure wore an Iwa forehead protector, another bore the Sand symbol, and a third came from a smaller, lesser-known country.

    The ninja from this small nation was holding a strange grenade, crafted by Orochimaru, and turning it over in his hands as he examined it closely.

    "This thing looks like our own weaponry," he muttered, "but the craftsmanship is entirely different. This one''s far more refined."

    "So you''re saying this wasn''t provided by your country?" the Iwa envoy asked.

    There had been previous suspicions that Konoha''s advanced weaponry was supplied by this smaller nation. But apparently, that wasn''t the case.

    The ninja from the small nation snorted in disdain. "Supplying Konoha with technology? Don''t be absurd. We may be a small nation, but we''ve survived in the shadow of the great powers by guarding our unique resources closely. You think we''d just hand over our secrets?"

    "Understood," said the Iwa and Suna representatives, exchanging a look. They''d half-expected this answer.

    "Fine," the Iwa envoy said, waving the issue aside. "Let''s get to the real business. We want your country tounch an attack on Konoha."

    The small nation''s ninja raised an eyebrow. "And why would we do that? We''re not afraid of your reprisals, but we''re also not eager to provoke Konoha without good reason. You should understand our position."

    "Of course." The Iwa envoy nodded. "We''re willing to pay handsomely for your cooperation. And once it''s done, we''re prepared to allocate certain strategic resources to you as well."

    "Strategic resources?" The small nation''s ninja chuckled. "You big countries must really be desperate. But don''t insult us by thinking we''re so naive. We don''t intend to y the fool just for a few scraps."

    The Iwa envoy clenched his jaw, but before he could respond, the small nation''s representative continued, "If you want us to risk provoking Konoha, you''ll have to increase the payment by 30% on top of the original offer."

    "Thirty percent more? That''s a steep increase," said the Suna representative, his face twisted in irritation.

    "Steep? Do you think ninja tools just appear out of thin air?" the small nation''s ninja scoffed. "Every kunai, every shuriken we use is money spent. And that''s without mentioning the exploding tags, soldier pills, and chakra-restoration supplies. War is expensive."

    The Iwa and Suna envoys exchanged a reluctant nce. They didn''t like being strong-armed, but with their forces struggling against Konoha, they had little choice.

    Grudgingly, they nodded their agreement, cementing the terms of their uneasy alliance.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back in Konoha, many vigers were still basking in the glow of Konoha''s recent victories. Everywhere, people spoke of the incredible feats of three individuals: Hatake Sakumo, Orochimaru, and Tsunade.

    Two of them were dominating the battlefield, while one was healing the entire army.

    "Simply incredible¡­ no wonder Tsunade-sama¡­"

    As she walked through the bustling streets, a young red-haired girl listened to the vigers'' excited conversations with a look of amazement. Kushina had always known Tsunade was strong, but this was beyond what she''d imagined.

    When Tsunade had once bragged that her boyfriend was the strongest of his generation, Kushina hadn''t really believed it. After all, iming to be the "strongest" sounded a bit far-fetched. Even after hearing about the Sannin''s victory over Hanzo, she was still skeptical. After all, it was three against one.@@novelbin@@

    But now? Hearing how Orochimaru was single-handedly holding back enemy forces, she couldn''t help but be impressed. She''d seen the horrors of battle herself and knew how devastating trained ninjas could be. To stand against entire enemy forces was remarkable.

    "Tsunade-sama is so lucky¡­" she murmured, a hint of admiration in her voice.

    As she made her way to school, she daydreamed about finding someone just as powerful for herself someday. But her thoughts were interrupted when she noticed a certain blond-haired boy staring at her from across the room.

    "Hey, you sissy!" she snapped, ring at him. "What are you staring at? Keep looking, and I''ll beat you up!"

    Startled, the boy quickly turned his head, not daring to meet her gaze again.

    ---

    That night, within the Uchiha npound.

    Since this conflict was more limited in scale, many of Konoha''s elite ns hadn''t deployed all their members, and a good portion of Konoha''s forces remained in the vige. Consequently, the Uchiha district was still bustling with activity.

    In one particr room, Uchiha Akihara sat alone, his gaze fixed on the flickering candlelight as he pondered a recent development.

    "The strengthening serum from the vige¡­ it certainly helps the n members control their Sharingan better. A good thing, no doubt."

    "But is there truly a limited supply of it?"

    He muttered to himself, contemting the possibilities. "Maybe if I found the right person, I could get more information¡­"

    "Father, what are you thinking about?"

    The sudden voice broke his reverie. He looked up to see a young girl standing in the doorway¡ªMikoto, his daughter.

    "Ah, Mikoto¡­ It''s nothing, really," he said, offering her a faint smile. "Just some n matters."

    "Is it important?" she asked curiously.

    "Not very important," he replied, then paused, his expression softening. "Though¡­ perhaps it could be."

    Realizing he didn''t want to burden her with n issues, he gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry about it. You should get some rest."

    "Alright, Father," Mikoto said with a small nod before heading back to her room.

    As he watched her retreating figure, Akihara''s expression turned thoughtful once more.

    ***

    Bonus Chapter

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 172: Left Eye Technique

    Orochimaru''s abilities, Wood Release and the Sharingan, are both techniques he can''t reveal for the time being. Therefore, he uses them with great caution.

    For instance, when he subdued Manda before, he specifically chose an isted area on the outskirts of Konoha. Likewise, when dealing with the airborne ninja from the Land of Sky just now, he positioned himself at a particr angle.

    He believed that in the chaos of the recent battle, no one would notice the brief shift in his pupils.

    And indeed, that was the case.

    His team was the only one present at that location, with the other Konoha ninjas stationed farther away. As for his own squad, the cover they had chosen happened to be positioned behind him, so they wouldn''t have seen Orochimaru''s eyes at all.

    The only one who could have noticed was Hizashi with his Byakugan. However, Hizashi had been focused on the airborne enemies, making it unlikely he noticed Orochimaru''s actions.

    Orochimaru ignored the Sky ninja who had been swallowed by the mire. Instead, he took the lead in retrieving his equipment.

    Seeing this weapon, both Nawaki and Hizashi were momentarily stunned.

    ---

    The war was turning out to be even harsher than expected.

    There wasn''t just one squadron of airborne ninjas; in fact, they had multiple formations. And before they couldunch a second airstrike, the Iwa forces initiated their own offensive.

    Clearly, this was a coordinated assault.

    In the Konoha base, only a limited number of ninjas were present. Most of Konoha''s shinobi were out on missions. Those stationed at the base, including medical personnel and the wounded, numbered around two thousand.

    In other words, the ones repelling the Iwa forces were the Konoha ninjas out on missions, not the defenders at the camp.

    Because of this, unexpected shifts urred on the battlefield.

    The air ninjas'' assault route was visible to many Konoha squads on assignment. With many of the base''s stationed forces having family and friends on those missions, the aerial attack from behind unsettled the younger, less experienced Konoha forces, affecting their morale.

    As they then faced the advancing Iwa forces, their fighting spirit weakened.

    Soon, news of multiple team defeats began to reach the Konoha base on the Iwa front.

    Meanwhile, the base itself was in chaos.

    Orochimaru had already ced arge scroll on Hizashi''s back, and they watched as more and more wounded were carried into the medical tents, while bodies were brought out.

    Orochimaru and Hizashi stood by, unphased. Both had been hardened by previous battles and were no longer shocked by such scenes.

    Nawaki, however, was visibly shaken, clearly unprepared for the full brutality of war. This was far worse than anything he''d encountered on a mission.

    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"

    Orochimaru extended his hands, summoning snakes that wrapped around the Kong ninja''s body, pulling him out of the quagmire. The man had been submerged for so long that he was already dead, his face caked with mud and unrecognizable.

    Orochimaru walked over, forming a seal.

    "Water Release!"

    A stream of water appeared out of thin air, pouring over the Kong ninja''s body, washing away the dirt.

    "Nawaki, go and remove his equipment."

    "Yes, sir!" Nawaki snapped out of his daze and quickly followed the order.

    Nawaki had already taken lives on the battlefield, so he was no longer afraid of handling corpses.

    As for Orochimaru, why had he used a lightning attack on the Sky ninja, only to catch him with a quagmire upon his fall?

    The answer was obvious, Orochimaru was very interested in the Sky ninja''s flight equipment. To prevent it from breaking upon impact, he''d used Earth Release to cushion the fall.

    As Orochimaru cast the water jutsu, Hizashi watched in shock, eyes wide with realization.

    "He¡­ he can use Water Release? And to summon so much water from nowhere?"@@novelbin@@

    During previous missions, Orochimaru had used Wind and Earth Release, and just now he had shown Lightning and Water Release.

    By now, Hizashi had no doubt that Orochimaru could use Fire Release as well.

    All five elements? Even the Third Hokage himself was only rumored to possess such mastery.

    And summoning so much water out of thin air? That was a feat typically associated only with the Second Hokage. Ordinary Water Release users needed a nearby water source or had to create it by converting chakra within themselves.

    Only true masters of Water Release could produce water independently.

    But Orochimaru?

    Could he truly be a Water Release master?

    This was absurd.

    Orochimaru was unaware of Hizashi''s inner thoughts, as he saw this as a basic operation. At his level, wielding the five elements was second nature.

    With sufficient chakra and mental control, he could alter the form and range of his jutsus as he wished.

    He could even create a Water Release technique in the shape of an umbre spanning a hundred meters if he wanted.

    The Five Elements techniques, while powerful, could still be tailored to suit specific situations. Like the Thunder Release he had used on the air ninja earlier.

    By focusing a concentrated amount of chakra on a single point, he had extended the reach of the lightning jutsu.

    Paired with his Mangekyo Sharingan, he created two simultaneous illusions for the Sky ninja, one where the jutsu couldn''t reach him, and another where Orochimaru wouldn''t be able to keep up with his speed.

    That illusion alone was enough to paralyze his opponent.

    Under normal circumstances, a lightning attack wouldn''t reach that far. But the Sky ninja didn''t expect Orochimaru''s advanced chakra control.

    As for the Sky ninja''s belief that his speed would save him, he never anticipated that Orochimaru''s Sharingan held space-rted abilities.

    Quick? Hard to hit? Orochimaru simply slowed him down with his left-eye''s Mangekyo technique, trapping him in ce.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter: 174 Battle of Weapons

    The second wave of attacks from the Sky Ninjas wasn''t as effective as the first.

    After all, Konoha, as thergest vige in the ninja world, was quick to adapt. The initial surprise had worked in the enemy''s favor, but a second attempt? This time, it wasn''t going to go so smoothly.

    Orochimaru took his weapon back and nced over at Nawaki, who was hiding nearby. Because of his rtionship with Tsunade, Orochimaru kept a close eye on Nawaki on the battlefield, keeping him by his side. It might slow Nawaki''s growth as a shinobi, but Orochimaru didn''t mind. He was genuinely curious to see if he could change Nawaki''s fate.

    After confirming that Nawaki was safe, Orochimaru turned his attention to Hizashi. The thirteen-year-old Hyuga was carrying his scroll and maneuvering among the rocks, searching for an angle tounch an attack. Without long-range techniques like the Eight Trigrams Air Palm, he relied on the tools Orochimaru had provided, thirty rounds of heat-seeking rockets that could keep him in the fight.

    The Sky Ninjas quickly took note of Hizashi''s movements and decided to target him.

    "So Konoha has tech simr to ours?"

    "Interesting. Take out that kid first."

    But before they could act, there was a sudden whistling sound.

    A Sky Ninja was shot down instantly, and Konoha ninjas on the ground quickly moved in, finishing him off.

    Seeing his teammate killed, the Sky Ninja captain narrowed his eyes. "That''s Konoha''s long-range weapon we heard about. Annoying, indeed."@@novelbin@@

    "Damn it¡­"

    "Look out!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Three more Sky Ninjas dropped out of the sky, their metal wings breaking apart as they crashed to the ground.

    This was turning into a battle of modern weapons: microburst guns vs. sniper rifles, bombs vs. heat-seeking missiles. The main difference was simply their numbers.

    Boom!

    Another explosion in the sky took out two more.

    "Well done!"

    "Impressive, Hyuga boy!"

    Even Orochimaru nced at Hizashi with interest. "Taking down two at once? This Hyuga kid''s got talent. Only his first time using it, and he''s already that urate?"

    "Damn it!" shouted another Sky Ninja. "That kid''s got to go!"

    "I''m on it!"

    "Watch out for Konoha''s long-range counterattacks!"

    As the Sky Ninjas adjusted their strategy, Konoha''s forces did the same.

    "Fugaku, they''re targeting the Hyuga boy! Cover him!"

    "You got it!"

    Just then, another figure appeared.

    "Hey, is that¡­ Orochimaru-sama''s summoned beast?"

    "Haha, looks like we''re not needed here after all!"

    ---

    "Who are these guys, Orochimaru?"

    "They''re targets," Orochimaru replied calmly.

    "Hmph!" sneered Manda, one of Orochimaru''s massive summoned snakes. With a snap of his jaws, Manda devoured a Sky Ninja who failed to dodge in time. In the same movement, he struck out again, taking down two more.

    Seeing this, the Sky Ninjas were shaken. To carry out their attacks, they had to fly low, and Manda''s sheer size meant he could strike them at close range. Plus, his scales were so tough that any attempt to harm him was essentially useless.

    "Damn it, this snake hurts! Let''s get out of here!"

    The Sky Ninja captain cursed under his breath. He knew that unless they used bombs from a higher altitude, their weapons were outmatched. And with the giant snake and that kid firing rockets from the ground¡­ continuing this fight would only mean more casualties.

    "Fall back!" he shouted.

    As the Sky Ninjas began their retreat, Konoha moved to respond. Hizashi quickly reported the direction of their escape, and the Nara n used that information to estimate the location of the Sky Ninja''s base.

    Several Konoha teams were sent to track them, including Orochimaru''s.

    Of course, Orochimaru volunteered for this. He was curious to see if these Sky Ninjas really had something as grand as an "air fortress."

    ---

    The Sky Ninja, originally a small but ambitious force during the Second Shinobi War, had always harbored big ns. They''d dared to challenge the five great nations, caring little for their approval.

    But now, with Orochimaru''s strength posing a significant threat, both Iwa and Suna had sought out the Sky Ninjas, offering them resources and drawing them into a three-way alliance against Konoha.

    It was ironic in a way, Orochimaru''s strength had forced these three unlikely allies together.

    Even Orochimaru hadn''t anticipated this level of impact. He couldn''t have known that his presence would trigger such an unusual alliance.

    He didn''t know much about the Sky Ninjas beyond what was in his memories. Their technology wasn''t that impressive; aside from theirunchers, nothing really stood out to him. Bombs and submachine guns? He had enough of those at his disposal, and they held little novelty for him now.

    Even their flying apparatus was only somewhat interesting. A set of metal wings powered by chakra? That had limited use. Orochimaru wasn''t particrly eager to rely on props like that for flight.

    Flying based on tools alone seemed reckless. One wrong move, and they''de crashing down.

    Real flight was more reliable when it came from one''s own strength. It provided greater control, agility, and freedom inbat.

    Take Deidara''s explosive y birds, for example. Even if he was thrown off midair, he could quickly create another bird to catch himself.

    Or consider Onoki, the Tsuchikage. His Lightened Boulder Jutsu allowed him and others to fly freely. Unless you killed him outright, he wouldn''t fall from the sky.

    ---

    Anyway, Orochimaru''s team now joined the mission to locate the enemy headquarters.

    The old strategy of "cut off the head to kill the snake" still applied.

    If only he could fly. If he had that ability right now, Orochimaru would probably be challenging Onoki directly.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 178: Things Between Couples

    At the Jonin meeting, Dan supported Tsunade''s proposal, which led to their initial introduction.

    This scene was vividly familiar to Orochimaru. After all, Tsunade was his partner now, so he couldn''t help but be more attentive.

    But¡­ that was only in his memory.

    Now that he was with Tsunade, why would Dan still feel the need to get involved?

    What''s the reasoning here?

    Was Dan really that idealistic, or was there something else behind his actions?

    Orochimaru found himself doubting. True, adding medical ninjas to each team could increase survival rates and mission sess, but right now, most Konoha shinobi weren''t ready to ept such a change.

    As a Jonin, Dan should have the foresight to understand that. Almost every Jonin in the room was voicing opposition, and Dan''s lone support wouldn''t change anything. Why take such a stand?

    Orochimaru nced at Tsunade, who seemed genuinely surprised by Dan''s support. It was clear she hadn''t expected anyone to speak up in her favor.

    Seeing this, the Third Hokage let out a slight sigh and shook his head.

    "Tsunade, Dan, please take your seats," he said, gesturing for them to sit. "Any new proposal that affects team dynamics must be put to a Jonin vote."

    With so many voices against it, even as Hokage, he couldn''t force it through alone. After a bit more discussion, the proposal was set aside for now.

    The meeting continued, but Orochimaru couldn''t help the small smirk that crept onto his face.

    "This Dan¡­ certainly an interesting one."

    As time passed, the meeting wrapped up quickly. The Third Hokage gathered information on the various issues faced in the ongoing war and appeared to make some internal decisions.

    Before leaving, he pulled Orochimaru and Tsunade aside.

    "You''ve both worked hard recently. Once the front lines settle down, take some time off and return to Konoha for a well-deserved break."

    "Yes, Sensei!" Tsunade replied promptly.

    The Hokage nced at her, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "By the way, Tsunade, your chakra reserves seem differenttely. Is this because of something Orochimaru''s been working on?"

    At this, Tsunade cast a quick, uncertain look at Orochimaru before straightening up. "Could I report on that to you in a few days, Sensei?"

    The Third Hokage chuckled. "Always keeping things to yourself, huh? Alright, do as you like." He turned to go but paused with a final piece of advice. "Just don''t take too long¡­"

    "Don''t take too long?" Tsunade echoed, clearly confused by his words.

    But as the Hokage walked away, she looked over at Orochimaru and suddenly realized what he meant, her cheeks flushing a deep red all the way down to her neck.

    As an adult with some experience, she quickly understood the Third Hokage''s subtle hint.

    ---

    Later that night, under the light of the moon on a deserted mountaintop, Orochimaru and Tsunade sat together in a quiet clearing beside arge boulder.

    As they gazed up at the massive moon, Tsunade finally voiced the question that had been weighing on her mind.

    "Orochimaru, have you been studying my grandfather''s cells?"

    This question had been buried inside her for a long time, waiting for the right moment. Now that they were finally alone, she could ask it directly.

    "No, I''ve actually been studying your genes," Orochimaru replied after a brief pause, deciding to keep his secrets under wraps.

    While he could potentially reveal his work and mitigate any fallout, doing so might be seen as betraying Danzo''s trust. And while he didn''t particrly care for Danzo, there were still reasons to keep their alliance intact for the time being.

    "My genes?" Tsunade looked surprised. "Is there really anything worth studying about them?"

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied smoothly. "As the granddaughter of the First Hokage, you carry the genes of the ''Sage Body.'' I was simply helping you unlock your potential."

    "Is that¡­ really possible?" Tsunade murmured in amazement.

    Though she was a medical ninja, her knowledge of gics didn''t match Orochimaru''s. And given her rtionship with him, she had no reason to doubt his words.

    "Of course. It''s not just you, either. I''ve also helped members of the Uchiha n awaken their Sharingan¡­"@@novelbin@@

    Orochimaru briefly exined the method he''d used to assist the Uchiha with awakening their bloodline limit.

    Tsunade hadn''t been involved in that project, so this was news to her. She looked at him in stunned silence as he described how he''d managed to create a serum capable of awakening sixty pairs of Sharingan with only a few blood samples.

    "Oh my¡­ but wait, I don''t remember ever giving you a blood sample."

    "Perhaps you''ve forgotten," Orochimaru said with a slight smile. "I kept a strand of your hair from when we were kids."

    "My hair?"

    Tsunade looked a bit embarrassed, but Orochimaru continued before she could dwell on it.

    "And even if you don''t remember, we''ve known each other for so long. It wouldn''t be difficult to find something of yours to work with, right?"

    Realizing this was true, Tsunade nodded in agreement. They''d practically grown up together, after all.

    "What about Nawaki? Could he awaken the Wood Release too?"

    Orochimaru shook his head. "No¡­"

    He decided to be straightforward about this. While he could indeed help Nawaki awaken Wood Release, it wasn''t truly necessary, so he exined that Nawaki simply hadn''t inherited the right genes from the First Hokage. It was the truth, after all.

    Tsunade epted this answer, though she seemed a little disappointed.

    As the night wore on, the conversation between them began to drift to more personal topics. Reuniting after so long, and with no one else around, the two naturally found themselves leaning into the intimacy they shared as a couple.

    Being in the wilderness wasn''t an issue; after all, Tsunade was capable of using Wood Release now.

    Though she hadn''t mastered any advanced techniques, she could certainly manage to construct a small shelter for them to rest in.

    "A bathtub? What are you making that for?" Orochimaru asked curiously as he watched Tsunade shape a wooden tub inside the small cabin.

    "I''ve been on the front lines for so long without a proper bath. Now that I finally have some time off, I want to enjoy it properly. So¡­ care to join me?"

    "Together?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, but he wasn''t about to refuse such an offer.

    They gathered firewood, heated the water, and took their time rxing in the bath.

    "Orochimaru, thank you," Tsunade said softly afterward, lying beside him on a makeshift wooden couch. Her face was flushed as she nestled close to him, her voice warm with gratitude.

    "You''re wee." Orochimaru gave a faint smile, reaching up to gently stroke her hair as theyy together under the moonlight.

 Chapter 179: Ceasefire

    Orochimaru''s actions were smooth and confident, and Tsunade seemed to understand his intentions.

    "What? You want me to¡­"

    "Not willing?"

    "I mean¡­ I can try. But I haven''t done this before!"

    "There''s a first time for everything, right?" Orochimaru''s hand reached out, his fingers brushing against her cheek, sending a shiver down her spine.

    "Well¡­ alright! But you''re not allowed to tell anyone!"

    "Who would share something like this?"

    Hearing that, Tsunade''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. She looked down shyly, tucking her hair behind her ear, and then took the plunge.

    Even though it was her first time, she picked it up rather quickly, perhaps a result of Orochimaru''s subtle influence over the years.

    It turned into yet another enjoyable evening together.

    As Orochimaru basked in this new level of closeness, an idea began to form in his mind. He thought it might be time to bring some of his more whimsical dreams to life, like ordering some "special" outfits for Tsunade. A bikini, perhaps, or maybe even a nurse''s outfit¡­

    The more he thought about it, the more interesting the idea became.

    Early the next morning, the two of them dressed and prepared to return to their respective posts. Orochimaru wore a faint smile, while Tsunade was rubbing her cheeks, a slight soreness evident in her expression.

    "Honestly, I feel so sore¡­ maybe I overdid it," Tsunade muttered, half-jokingly.

    Orochimaru just chuckled, not giving her a chance to dwell on it.

    "Tsunade, will you be telling Sensei about your situation?" he asked.

    "Yes, I will."

    "Then¡­ take care until we meet again."

    After a reluctant goodbye, they each headed back to their own battlefields.

    Since Tsunade had a valid exnation for her recent power boost, Orochimaru wasn''t worried about what she might reveal. The only thing he''d kept hidden was his deeper research into the First Hokage''s cells.

    Once Tsunade returned to the Suna Defense Line, she submitted a confidential report to the Third Hokage, briefly exining her newfound ability.

    Konoha''s upper echelon was once again taken by surprise.

    "Awakening the Wood Release¡­ is that even possible?" was their first reaction.

    But as they recalled the potions and ninja tools Orochimaru had developed along with his methods for helping the Uchiha awaken their Sharingan, the idea began to feel¡­ usible.

    If he could help the Uchiha awaken their Sharingan, why couldn''t he assist a Senju in awakening Wood Release? That was their second thought.

    But¡­ was it really that straightforward?

    The difference between the Sharingan and Wood Release was vast. In fact, it was more than just "vast"¡ªit was a monumental difference!

    Yet, somehow, Orochimaru''s exnation seemed reasonable.

    ording to him, helping the Uchiha unlock the Sharingan was akin to helping Tsunade awaken Wood Release. It wasn''t that far-fetched, was it?

    And Tsunade''s report included Orochimaru''s detailed justification.

    He had exined that many advanced bloodline abilities require awakening, like Ice Release (Wind + Water), Boil Release (Water + Fire), and Lava Release (Fire + Earth). The Senju''s Wood Release was just another form of advanced bloodline limit, deeply buried within certain members of the n.

    Why didn''t all Senju have Wood Release? Orochimaru''s answer was that the Senju''s power was simply harder to ess than the Uchiha''s, requiring more extensive effort to bring it out. Orochimaru had simply studied the matter more deeply than others.

    Even Koharu and Homura, who''d seen all manner of surprises over the years, were momentarily at a loss for words.

    "Incredible¡­"

    "Hiruzen, your student is really something¡­"

    But the surprises from Orochimaru didn''t stop there.

    Konoha''s research and development division had begun to mass-produce Orochimaru''s scientific ninja tools, which were now ready to be deployed on the battlefield.

    The tools allowed users to unleash high-level ninjutsu without needing hand seals or chakra, a game-changer for thosecking chakra reserves.

    However, Konoha''s leadership decided that these tools would be limited to wartime usage to avoid hindering the ninjas'' own training. Each tool was carefully tracked and recorded, and after use, it had to be returned.

    Thus, the nightmare for the Sand and Stone viges resumed.

    Any advantage they''d gained through the Sky Ninja alliance was now nullified.

    With these tools, even a Chunin could wield techniques across multiple elements without seals, and with remarkable power.

    How could they possibly fight against this?

    Faced with Konoha''s endless innovations, both Sand and Stone ninja forces were forced to halt their attacks once again. Both sides entered a temporary ceasefire.

    Meanwhile, the Third Hokage was considering new strategies based on his observations from the front lines.

    It was clear that Konoha couldn''t continue to fight against two great nations at once. While they might eventually win, the cost would be devastating.

    So, he thought of a solution¡ªasking for help.

    The ally he turned to was the Land of Lightning.

    Currently, the Land of Lightning still had an active alliance treaty with Konoha. In an effort to prove their loyalty and rify that they hadn''t been involved in the recent attack on the Uzumaki Vige, they agreed to assist Konoha after some consideration.

    In the winter of Konoha''s 33rd year, four months after the Jonin meeting, the Land of Lightning began military operations against the Land of Earth.

    With their intervention, Konoha''s pressure lessened significantly. Now they only needed a small force on the Iwa Defense Line, while the rest could rotate between the Suna Defense Line.

    As a result, Tsunade and Orochimaru were among the first Jonin allowed to return to Konoha for a brief rest.

    Upon their arrival, the entire vige weed them as heroes. From the elderly to the children, everyone recognized them as symbols of Konoha''s strength.

    The Third Hokage wasted no time in calling Tsunade and Orochimaru to his office.

    "Tsunade, did you really awaken Wood Release?"

    That was the first thing the Third Hokage asked after they entered. Despite having read her report, he still found it hard to believe.

    "Of course. I wouldn''t submit a false report on something like this."

    Without further dy, Tsunade ced her hands together and focused her chakra.

    Bang!

    With a surge of energy, Wood Release!

    Vines sprouted from the Third Hokage''s desk, twisting and growing before their eyes.

    "It''s really Wood Release¡­" The Third Hokage looked at the green tendrils in awe. "Do you want your grandfather''s Wood Release scrolls?"

    After a moment, he managed to find his words.@@novelbin@@

    Since Tsunade and Nawaki were thest Senju heirs, and Tsunade herself wasn''t particrly interested in family artifacts, most of the Senju''s belongings including the Wood Release scrolls had been entrusted to the Third Hokage.

    Tsunade hesitated. "Even though my grandfather''s Wood Release was incredibly powerful, I''m not sure I''d use it inbat¡­"

    Fighting with her fists was a habit she''d honed over the past twenty years. Plus, medical ninjutsu was her true passion and expertise. Switching herbat style to rely on Wood Release felt¡­ strange.

    "The strategic value of Wood Release goes beyond simplebat," the Third Hokage exined. "How about this: I''ll lend you one Wood Release technique to start with. Try it out and see how you feel."

    After a moment''s consideration, Tsunade agreed. "Alright."

    Satisfied, the Third Hokage walked to the corner of his office and unlocked a sealed box.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 180: Come Inside

    Inside the box, several scrolls were neatly arranged.

    They all appeared to be Wood Release techniques.

    Hiruzen picked up one of the scrolls, turned back, and handed it to Tsunade. Then he nced at Orochimaru with a thoughtful look.

    "Orochimaru¡­ you''ve really surprised us all. Is there anything you''d like as a reward from your teacher?"

    "A reward?" Orochimaru paused thoughtfully. "There''s nothing in particr thates to mind."

    Money, power, and women¡ªthese weremon ambitions for most people.

    Money? Orochimaru had plenty.

    Power? He held no interest in the Hokage title, and even if he did, he doubted Hiruzen would willingly pass it on to him.

    As for women¡­ currently, Tsunade was the only one in his life, and for now, he had no intention of pursuing others.

    What he truly sought was something unique to this world: deeper power, knowledge, and secrets.

    The only thing he could consider valuable was ess to the Scroll of Seals¡ªbut realistically, that was unlikely. After all, the Scroll of Seals was kept under strict protection and filled with dangerous, forbidden techniques.

    Orochimaru was well aware that studying such forbidden arts was a serious offense in the vige, one that could raise suspicion toward his true ambitions. He wasn''t foolish enough to openly request the Scroll of Seals.

    "I see. Well, if you ever think of something, let me know," Hiruzen replied, a little disappointed but still supportive.

    With that, Orochimaru and Tsunade bid farewell to the Third Hokage and left the office.

    When they reached the bottom of the stairs, they found Nawaki waiting there, eager as ever. Orochimaru couldn''t help but smirk slightly at the sight.

    He was now certain that he''d altered Nawaki''s fate. Not only had the boy''s strength been enhanced significantly, almost reaching Jonin level, but he had also managed to live to see his thirteenth birthday, a milestone he hadn''t originally reached.

    Orochimaru''s assistance in awakening Tsunade''s Wood Release remained a closely guarded secret. Aside from the four Konoha elders, himself, and Tsunade, no one else knew about it.

    After parting ways with Tsunade for the time being, Orochimaru returned to his own home.

    The house was empty and covered in ayer of dust. Given the demands of the war, he hadn''t been back in a long time, and no one had been around to keep it clean.

    After a quick nce around, he straightened up his bed andy down.

    War was exhausting, and even Orochimaru felt the strain. Though most battles were no real challenge for him, he never underestimated his opponents. He knew well that even the strongest shinobi could fall from a single careless mistake.

    So, for the first time since returning, Orochimaru allowed himself a long, uninterrupted rest. No tension from the battlefield, no distractions from romantic entanglements with Tsunade¡ªjust a peaceful, refreshing sleep that carried him from the afternoon all the way through to dawn.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaruy in bed, pondering his future path before finally getting up. Reflecting on his own abilities, he identified a few gaps in his power.

    Besides the pursuit of ocr abilities, he felt a distinctck of knowledge about immortality.

    Of course, during the chaos of war, there hadn''t been much opportunity to focus on such goals. So, for the time being, any major advancements in his strength would have to wait.

    Perhaps, he mused, he could focus on building up his resources andwork instead?

    Re-establishing his experimental base and creating a clone army were certainly possibilities worth exploring.

    But¡­ where to find people he could trust to manage such a facility?

    The thought of staffing his base gave him a headache. With the war ongoing, capable allies were few and far between. Originally, he had considered recruiting Nono for assistance, but she had been sent on a secret mission some time ago and hadn''t been back since.

    "Forget it," he muttered to himself, getting out of bed. "Might as well enjoy the peace and quiet in Konoha while itsts."

    Surveying his dusty mansion, he decided he''d rather not handle the cleaning himself. Shadow clones could do the work, of course, but it was still essentially him doing thebor. After a moment''s thought, he made a decision.

    He posted a D-rank mission: house cleaning, with a reward of 10,000 ryo¡ªthe highest possible payment for a D-rank task. He was confident someone would take it quickly.

    As expected, it wasn''t long before a ninja arrived at his doorstep to ept the mission.

    However, Orochimaru was mildly surprised when he saw who it was.

    "Uchiha Mikoto?"

    "Lord Orochimaru," Mikoto greeted him with a respectful bow, her voice slightly nervous. "Please allow me to assist you."

    Mikoto was a ssmate of Nawaki''s. Since Orochimaru had managed to change Nawaki''s fate, it meant Mikoto was now around thirteen as well.

    Looking at the young kunoichi before him, with her dark hair and the faint traces of maturity just beginning to show, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes slightly. "I didn''t expect you to take on this mission."

    "Um¡­ I just happened to have some free time, so¡­" Mikoto replied, her voice hesitant and a bit flustered.

    Although she was a Chunin now, Orochimaru''s reputation as one of the legendary Sannin was intimidating. Standing before him, she couldn''t quite keep herposure.

    And, truthfully, she hadn''t taken this mission entirely on her own initiative.@@novelbin@@

    Orochimaru noticed her nervousness, which reminded him a bit of his encounter with Kushina some time ago.

    "Are you¡­ afraid of me?"

    "No¡­ no, I¡­" Mikoto stammered, visibly more anxious.

    "Alright,e inside," Orochimaru interrupted calmly, gesturing for her to enter.

    He didn''t need to hear her exnation. Her awkward demeanor and hesitant tone told him everything he needed to know.

    For a brief moment, Orochimaru wondered if there was something about his appearance that made others nervous. Was he not¡­ approachable enough?

    "Are you here alone?" he asked.

    "Yes! Since there weren''t any team assignments today, I decided to take on this task myself," Mikoto answered, her tone finally more steady.

    Orochimaru nodded. Generally, ninjas took missions in teams, but D-rank tasks were often simple enough to be handled solo, so her exnation made sense.

    Still, he was curious why Uchiha Mikoto, an Uchiha n member, would take on such a mundane task. But he dismissed the thought after all, there was nothing of real importance in his house, and all his critical research materials were safely hidden.

    After giving her a few instructions, he left the house, allowing Mikoto to start her work.

    As she watched Orochimaru disappear into the vige streets, Mikoto nced around the dusty room and felt a touch of curiosity.

    "Does Lord Orochimaru always live alone?" she wondered aloud.

    ***

    Bonus Chapter.

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 183: The Moon

    As the saying goes, if there''s a misunderstanding between lovers, sometimes all it takes is time together to set things right.

    Not that Orochimaru had truly misunderstood Tsunade; he wasn''t the type to dwell on such things. But Tsunade''s insistence on making amends and spending the evening with him was not something he''d turn down.

    Having rested well the night before and taken a day to unwind, Orochimaru felt refreshed, both mentally and physically. The idea of spending a night with Tsunade was a wee one, especially after the long months of battle and strategizing.

    However, when they entered the house, they noticed the light in the living room was still on.

    "Lord Orochimaru, Lady Tsunade!"

    A young girl with jet-ck hair, dressed in a simple white T-shirt, stood and greeted them respectfully.

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but chuckle internally at the scene. This is what life should be like, he thought. Sharing thepany of a formidable partner like Tsunade, while having a diligent young kunoichi like Mikoto handle the mundane tasks, it was a stark contrast to the bloodshed and chaos of the battlefield.

    With a slight smile, he reached into his pocket and handed Mikoto ten thousand ryo.

    "Here''s yourmission."

    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru!" Mikoto bowed deeply, epting the payment.

    "Make sure to lock up on your way out," Orochimaru said.

    "Yes, sir!"

    With that, Mikoto departed, and the house quieted as Orochimaru and Tsunade shifted into a more personal mode.

    That night, Tsunade seemed different¡ªmore eager, more affectionate. Whether it was guilt for the earlier misunderstanding or simply her yful natureing through, Orochimaru noticed her warmth and attentiveness.

    ---

    Back at the Uchihapound, Uchiha Akihara, Mikoto''s father, was waiting for her return. When she walked through the door, he looked at her with an expectant expression.

    "Mikoto, how did the mission go?" he asked.

    Mikoto blinked, momentarily taken aback. "It was just a simple D-rank mission, Father. Of course, it waspleted sessfully."

    "Did Lord Orochimaru say anything to you?" Akihara pressed, searching for something more.@@novelbin@@

    Mikoto tilted her head, puzzled. "Say anything? Not really. He gave me a few instructions when I arrived and then left shortly after. Why?"

    Akihara''s brows furrowed in surprise. Left the house? That wasn''t what he expected. The idea of a high-ranking Jonin, one of the legendary Sannin no less, casually allowing someone into his home without worry seemed¡­ unusual. Elite shinobi households were often filled with secrets worth guarding.

    But upon reflection, Akihara reasoned that Orochimaru issuing such a mission likely meant he wasn''t concerned about anyone prying into his personal space. Perhaps this nonchnce was deliberate, or maybe it hinted at something deeper an almost dismissive level of confidence.

    "Thisplicates things," Akihara muttered, rubbing his temple.

    "What''s the matter, Father?" Mikoto asked, noting his troubled expression.

    "Nothing," he replied, waving off her concern. "Go get some rest."

    Mikoto nodded, still somewhat confused but obeyed her father''s request.

    The Uchiha were in a precarious position within Konoha, caught between maintaining their n''s pride and seeking strategic alliances to ease their standing. If aligning with influential figures could shift their circumstances, then so be it. Orochimaru, as a student of the Third Hokage and someone who didn''t outright shun the Uchiha, was a potential ally worth considering.

    "Perhaps Mikoto is the key to bridging that gap," Akihara muttered to himself. "I should consult with the n leader on this."

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the quiet of Orochimaru''s backyard, a specially designed chair sat beneath the open night sky. Reclining in it, Orochimaru gazed up at the moon, deep in thought.

    Ocr power¡­ he mused. This moon held more than just poetic significance; it was the prison of Kaguya Otsutsuki and home to the descendants of Hamura Otsutsuki. Rumor had it that there was a powerful Tenseigan hidden up there as well.

    The Tenseigan¡­ The idea of obtaining it intrigued him. But for now, it was just a distant ambition. Reaching the moon wasn''t feasible at this stage not without developing a way to open a portal or some other means of transport.

    Thinking about ocr power brought him back to Uchiha Mikoto. Perhaps it was time to arrange a way to collect a blood sample for testing.

    But how to approach this? he pondered, when a familiar voice broke his concentration.

    "Orochimaru, what''s on your mind?"

    He turned to see Tsunade standing under the eaves, dressed in ated nightgown, tying the sash around her waist.

    "Just letting my thoughts wander," he replied smoothly.

    Tsunade finished securing her robe and walked over, settling herselffortably in hisp and looping her arms around his neck. "Hey, you''re not still annoyed with me, are you? I already said I''d keep my distance from Dan."

    Orochimaru''s expression softened slightly as she spoke. Despite the confident persona she projected, her willingness to apologize so openly reminded him of her sincerity. Tsunade was not one to waste time on empty words or false pretenses. She meant what she said.

    In Tsunade''s mind, there was noparison. Orochimaru was unmatched. Kato Dan? He barely registered as a consideration.

    Orochimaru found himself appreciating how different this Tsunade was. Without the grief of losing her brother, she was vibrant, cheerful, and full of life. Though she still mourned those lost in war, she hadn''t fallen into the spiral of bitterness and despair that he knew from another time.

    With a calm, slightly raspy voice, Orochimaru replied, "You''re overthinking it. And besides, do you really think I''m that petty?"

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Well, no, you''re definitely not the petty type... But if you weren''t angry, then what were you thinking about so hard?" She paused, a teasing glint in her eye. "Wait¡­ were you thinking about that little girl who came to clean the house?"

    Orochimaru blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "What are you implying?"

    Tsunade''s eyes twinkled with mischief. "Come on, Orochimaru. She''s cute, sure, but she''s still a kid¡­"

    Orochimaru felt a rare moment of speechlessness at her yful usation. Finally, he managed, "Do I really seem like that kind of man to you?"

    Tsunade leaned in, her grin widening. "Not exactly, but sometimes your preferences can surprise me. Why else would you have me¡­ use this?" she said, pointing to herself in a way that left no room for misinterpretation.

    Orochimaru stared at her, momentarily taken aback.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 185: Danzo Fulfills His Part

    "Remarkable power," Danzo muttered, flexing his newly grafted arm. The surge of chakra coursing through him was undeniable, stronger and more potent than before. Even though the arm itself looked grotesque, the tangible boost in both physical and mental strength was enough to make that detail insignificant. It was far more effective than the enhancement potion Orochimaru had developed in the past.

    "If all this effort yielded nothing, that would be the real failure," Orochimaru said nonchntly, as he tidied up the equipment used for the procedure.

    Danzo had spent years nurturing this alliance with Orochimaru, pouring in resources and strategies. Toe out of it empty-handed would be a waste, something that would no doubt leave him fuming.

    "Indeed," Danzo agreed, rotating his arm and noting the absence of any difort. He reached for a bandage on the nearby tray and started wrapping the appendage, adding a special sealing device to mask its chakra signature. Without it, the arm would be too easily detected by the Byakugan of the Hyuga n.

    "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave," Orochimaru said.

    "Not so fast," Danzo replied, securing thest of the bandages. "There''s one more thing."

    Orochimaru paused. "Oh? What might that be?"

    "Follow me, and you''ll find out," Danzo said, a cryptic edge to his voice.

    Orochimaru''s curiosity piqued, though he suspected where this was leading. Still, he knew better than to show too much anticipation. Sometimes, being overly perceptive could work against you.

    Danzo''s rtionship with Orochimaru was unique, more of a cooperative partnership than a strict superior-subordinate dynamic. As long as Orochimaru''s actions didn''t go too far, Danzo often turned a blind eye, even when it came to questionable acts like aiding Tsunade with awakening her Wood Release. He understood that Orochimaru and Tsunade''s rtionship was an open secret and saw little reason to interfere.

    Yet, despite Orochimaru''s considerable contributions, tangible rewards had been scarce. Danzo was aware that to keep Orochimaru on his side, he needed to fulfill his part of the bargain.

    The operation had taken all night, and by the time the two of them left the hiddenboratory, it was already the dead of night. Danzo led the way back to Konoha, with Orochimaru and a few other Root operatives following closely behind to clean up any trace of their activities.

    A short whileter, they arrived at the Root headquarters. In Danzo''s private office, arge scrolly stretched across the desk. Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as recognition set in.

    "Is this...?" Orochimaru began, his gaze fixed on the scroll.

    "You''re familiar with the Book of Seals, I take it?" Danzo said, getting straight to the point.

    Orochimaru nodded. "Of course. But this¡­ Is this really it?"

    The Scroll of Seals was a legendary artifact, said to contain forbidden jutsupiled by the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. Its contents were considered too dangerous for ordinary shinobi and were restricted for study. The forbidden techniques it held were not to be trifled with: among them, the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu, the Flying Thunder God Technique, and the Reanimation Jutsu.

    "It is," Danzo confirmed. "Every forbidden technique within Konoha is cataloged here. Even I need to jump through a myriad of hoops to ess it."

    "I see," Orochimaru replied, the gears in his mind turning. That even Danzo had to navigate through such obstacles wasn''t surprising. The Scroll of Seals was no ordinary scroll.

    Orochimaru had long suspected that Naruto''s theft of the scroll in the original timeline had been allowed, facilitated even, by the Third Hokage. Otherwise, it was inconceivable that the child could have gotten his hands on it with just basic skills.

    "So, why show this to me now? Is there something specific in here that you think I''ll find useful?" Orochimaru asked, maintaining an even tone, though anticipation buzzed in his veins.

    Danzo''s gaze was steady. "The Reanimation Jutsu, developed by the Second Hokage. It allows you to summon the souls of deceased shinobi back to the world of the living, binding them to physical vessels. It was sealed because of the moral implications, but its potential is undeniable. And this," he said, gesturing at the scroll, "is part of what I promised you."

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed. The Reanimation Jutsu¡ªa technique with such profound implications that it bordered on sphemy. If harnessed correctly, it could be more game-changing than even Hashirama''s cells.

    "The only issue," Danzo continued, "is that this jutsu has significant ws. It''s not something an ordinary person can master. But you, Orochimaru¡ªI believe you''re the exception."@@novelbin@@

    "Fascinating," Orochimaru said, stepping forward to lift the scroll from the desk. The glow in his eyes was unmistakable; it was rare for him to disy such unbridled excitement.

    Danzo smirked slightly, satisfied with Orochimaru''s reaction. "I told you, as long as you prove valuable, I won''t hold back on my end. Take your time. But remember, you only have two hours. This scroll must be returned before dawn, or there will be consequences."

    "Understood. Thank you, Danzo-sama," Orochimaru said, his voice steady.

    Danzo nodded, turning to leave. He trusted that Orochimaru wouldn''t need more than two hours to absorb the scroll''s contents.

    But two hours? Orochimaru thought, amused. With the Sharingan, he could memorize the entire scroll in far less time.

    As the door clicked shut behind Danzo, Orochimaru''s anticipation surged. He unrolled the scroll, eyes scanning its forbidden knowledge.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 189: Rogue Ninjas

    Had it been that long since Orochimarust exchanged something from the system''s store? Thest time was years ago, when he''d given the Uchiha n wirelessmunication devices. Pushing aside the nostalgia, he refocused on finding a tool that could be of practical use. The system''s store was filled with auxiliary gadgets that could be exchanged for use but not reproduced on a mass scale. For any kind ofrge-scale production, significant research into basic daily technologies was necessary.

    But during wartime, Orochimaru had little time for such extensive studies.

    Surveince cameras were simple, low-tier technology that required minimal tech points, even less than the raw materials for gic repair fluid. The cost was trivial, 1¨C3 points per camera, and each was more advanced than anything Konoha could deploy for surveince.

    As for instation? For Orochimaru, it was child''s y.

    All he needed to do was find a way around Konoha''s existing surveincework, wait for a moment when Kushina wasn''t home, and slip in. ANBU''s watch over the Jinchuriki wasn''t relentless. They had their blind spots.

    A weekter, inside a secure guest room in Orochimaru''s residence, six screens glowed with different camera feeds. He watched them with satisfaction. Six views in total: one in the bedroom, one in the living room, one in the hallway, and three covering the front and back streets leading to the property.

    The coverage wasprehensive. Orochimaru''s goal was clear¡ªobserve Kushina''s habits, waiting for the right moment to make his move. Her house, though modestly sized, was in a less favorable part of Konoha, much like Danzo''s residence near the vige''s edge.

    Orochimaru kept watch on Kushina with the goal of the Nine-Tails in mind. Konoha''s surveince, however, was meant to safeguard their Jinchuriki. But now, they were not only monitoring her, they had their eyes on Orochimaru too. It was an unspoken reality.

    The ANBU tasked with monitoring Danzo''s movements had been instructed to keep tabs on Orochimaru''s activities, though their efforts were subtle. With Orochimaru''s high vignce, tailing him directly was impossible. He knew Hiruzen was wary, but it didn''t matter. Being involved with Danzo had pulled him into Konoha''s political undercurrent. There was no going back.

    So, they pretended not to see. They yed the game. The illusion of camaraderie as master and student remained intact, even if their loyalties didn''t. Open conflict between them would bring chaos, a risk Konoha couldn''t afford.

    And so, days turned into weeks.

    By May of the 34th year since Konoha''s founding, Orochimaru was preparing for his eventual deployment to the front lines, where he would relieve other forces. But before that, he had unfinished business outside the vige.

    Thirty kilometers from Konoha, in a forest clearing, a skirmish unfolded. Five rogue ninjas from a minor nation stood in a loose circle, clutching their weapons tightly. They eyed the long-haired Konoha Jounin with visible dread. Bodies of their fallenradesy around them.

    Despite being outnumbered, the man in the Jounin vest¡ªOrochimaru¡ªseemed unfazed. His expression was calm, a thin smile gracing his lips. A ck serpent coiled around his arm, baring its fangs as if mocking the panicked men.

    "A Konoha Jounin... with snakes... Are you... Orochimaru of the Sannin?" one muttered, his voice shaking.

    "Oh?" Orochimaru''s smile widened, his golden eyes gleaming. "I''m ttered that even wandering rogues know my name."@@novelbin@@

    "T-That''s him?"

    "There''s no mistake! We''re up against Orochimaru!"

    "No way! Why is he here? Isn''t there a war going on?"

    "It has to be a lie!"

    The mere mention of Orochimaru''s name filled them with dread. His reputation as one of the legendary Sannin had spread across thends, even reaching rogue groups like theirs. But why now? Why would someone of his caliber be here, facing them instead of being at the front lines?

    The confusion gnawed at them. They had fled to the Land of Fire to exploit the war''s chaos, stealing and killing without much fear. But now, they stood before a legend.

    "Master, you''re truly impressive!" hissed the ck snake coiled around his arm. "They''re paralyzed just hearing your name."

    "Indeed." Orochimaru chuckled, the sound dark and sinister. "Yamata, keep them alive."

    "Understood," replied the snake before vanishing into thin air.

    The sudden disappearance sent a ripple of panic through the rogues.

    "He''s gone?"

    "Where did he¡ª"

    "It''s true! The stories are true! This is bad, we need to¡ª"

    "Run!"

    "Curse it! Why did we have to meet him?"

    They tried to flee, darting in opposite directions. But it was already toote. Orochimaru moved swiftly, appearing behind one man, his crimson Sharingan catching the rogue''s eye.

    "Sharingan...!"

    Before the ninja could react, Orochimaru struck him at the base of the neck, knocking him unconscious. He didn''t hesitate, turning to the next target.

    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!" he called.

    Explosions and the sudden flurry of smoke bombs followed as the rogues desperately tried to cover their escape. Smoke filled the clearing, obscuring their view. But just when they thought they could slip away, figures appeared in the haze, blocking their path.

    Clones of Orochimaru.

    "You didn''t think I''de unprepared, did you?" Orochimaru''s voice echoed through the smoke. His clones surrounded them, their eyes glowing red.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 192: Are You Spying On Her Sleeping?

    The Vige Hidden in the Clouds  is well known for its intense focus on studying secret techniques. Right now, they''re particrly invested in researching ways to control their Jinchuriki.

    Thest time the Third Hokage requested assistance from Kumo, one of their sensory-type ninjas had visited Konoha. Initially, their visit had no ulterior motives. However, during their stay, this perceptive ninja made an unexpected discovery: Uzumaki Kushina, a young girl with the unique ability to suppress the chakra of tailed beasts.@@novelbin@@

    When they returned, this revtion was reported to the Third Raikage. After discussing the matter, Kumo''s leadership made the decision to take advantage of their alliance with Konoha and visit again, this time with the intent to capture Kushina to aid in their research for controlling Jinchuriki.

    What about the consequences of such an action on the alliance? At this point, they didn''t care. Kumo''s ambition to strengthen their power trumped any political ties. If their Jinchuriki could fully control the tailed beasts, then alliances were inconsequential.

    Thus, they came back with a n already in ce.

    In the original timeline, this event would lead to Kushina being kidnapped by the Kumo ninja, only for Minato to heroically rescue her. That act of bravery would spark a deeper bond between them, eventually leading to their marriage and the birth of Naruto Uzumaki, the destined hero of Konoha.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t going to let Minato have that opportunity. This situation was too valuable for him to ignore. He could use it to his advantage to get closer to Kushina. If someone else was going to attempt the kidnapping, why not leverage that situation?

    With that thought, he had made his move. Orochimaru found the perfect chance to bug and ce hidden cameras in the Kumo ninja''s guest room, all under their noses. For extra insurance, he had even nted a couple of invisible monitoring insects for aplete view of their ns.

    Kumo ninjas, focused on conventional surveince techniques, were clueless about Orochimaru''s advanced, subtle monitoring methods. Every detail of their n had been recorded by him.

    As night fell, the tension grew. The Kumo ninjas were preparing for their mission, while Orochimaru was already one step ahead. After a hot bath, he wrapped himself in a towel, grabbed some bread and milk, and settled into his control room to watch the events unfold.

    The surveince setup now disyed eight different camera feeds. Orochimaru, fully at ease, sat back, taking his time. He relished the anticipation, mentally allowing them to feel a false sense of security before intervening.

    At 8:30 PM, Kumo''s team had gathered, equipped with weapons and ready for action. Orochimaru noted their movements and, with a wry smile, stood up to grab more food. But before he could, he heard the soft click of footsteps in the next room¡ªthe sound of high-heeled sandals on the floor.

    A voice full of surprise called out, "Orochimaru? What are you doing?"

    Turning, Orochimaru saw Tsunade standing at the entrance to the control room, wearing a white T-shirt and a purple jacket. Her dark green eyes were wide as she took in the array of surveince screens, a look of astonishment on her face.

    "Tsunade? Why didn''t you knock beforeing in?" Orochimaru''s voice was steady, but there was a slight furrow in his brow.

    The control room was always locked, and until now, Tsunade had never been inside.

    "Well... I wanted to surprise you," she said, her voice faltering as she saw the subtle shift in his expression. She felt a pang of guilt. Orochimaru had never looked at her like that before, and it unsettled her. Was he really that upset?

    She mustered a sheepish smile. "I mean, I used to walk in all the time..."

    Orochimaru sighed, the tension in his shoulders easing. "Alright, never mind. Come in and shut the door behind you."

    "Okay," she said, quickly stepping inside and closing the door. Her eyes were drawn back to the screens. "Orochimaru, what is this? Surveince equipment?"

    "Something like that," he replied casually.

    "Wait... are you spying on someone? Is that...?" Tsunade''s eyes widened as she focused on one of the screens. "Kushina? What... Are you serious, Orochimaru? Are you spying on her sleeping?"

    Tsunade''s voice rose with anger, her expression a mix of shock and betrayal. "I can''t believe you! And here I was, so cooperative with you, and this is what you''re into? Watching some girl half your age? Have I been just a tool to you this whole time?"

    Her emotions surged. "And Kushina? She''s just a child! How could you¡ª"

    "Tsunade," Orochimaru''s voice was sharp, cutting through her rant. His eyes were narrowed, his expression unreadable. "Enough. Do I look like the kind of man who''d do that?"

    She blinked, finally seeing the screen he had been focused on. It wasn''t even Kushina''s room.

    "Oh... I¡ªmaybe I overreacted," she said, flushing with embarrassment. "You''re not... mad, are you?"

    Orochimaru exhaled, the irritation fading from his features. "Just watch," he said, gesturing to the screens.

    "Watch? Watch what?" Tsunade''s eyes followed his gesture, finally noticing the figures on one of the screens. Her brows knitted in confusion. "Wait, those are... Kumo ninjas? What are they doing here, fully geared up like that?"

    A smirk crept onto Orochimaru''s lips. "Shouldn''t you first ask where I got this equipment?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 195: Tsunadeéˆ¥æªš Offer

    Danzo was ambitious, but he wasn''t a fool.

    Faced with the simultaneous siege from three nations, even he had to tread carefully.

    So, this time, he didn''t suggest tearing up the treaty and going to war with the Cloud Vige. Instead... Tsunade should practice Wood Release?

    Danzo didn''t need to say it outright; Hiruzen caught on immediately.

    "Do you think I don''t want to?" Hiruzen said solemnly. "But you should know very well."

    "Although Tsunade has awakened Wood Release, she hasn''t used it inbat for the past twenty years!"

    "It would be impossible for her to reach a level where she could wield Wood Release effectively inrge-scale battles within such a short time!"

    "Moreover, her medical skills are invaluable on the battlefield. Why would she give up medical ninjutsu to train in Wood Release? The strategic value isn''t as high as you might think."

    "Well, that''s true."

    Homura nodded, about to add something, when a knock came at the office door.

    "Lord Hokage!"

    "Come in."

    An Anbu operative pushed the door open and entered.

    "Hokage-sama, Lord Orochimaru has returned!"

    "Orochimaru?"

    The room fell silent as everyone immediately paused their discussion and called for Orochimaru to join them in the conference room.

    "Orochimaru, what''s the situation?" Hiruzen asked as soon as he walked in.

    "Kushina is safe, but I took down the three Kumo shinobi."

    "..."

    Orochimaru''s expression was calm, but the Third Hokage was rendered speechless.

    At this moment, killing them wasn''t the ideal oue.

    Leaving one alive would have given them leverage in negotiations with the Cloud Vige.

    With the Jinch¨±riki''s attempted abduction, Konoha could demandpensation. But now that the perpetrators were dead, the matter would be considered settled.

    Konoha had lost its chance to use the incident as a bargaining chip.

    But with the Kumo ninjas now gone, there was no point in discussing it further¡­

    After Orochimaru delivered his report, he left the Hokage''s office with a casual demeanor.

    Although he found himself caught in Konoha''s political currents due to the pursuit of power, he wasn''t genuinely interested in such matters.

    Advising or strategizing was one thing, but managing the entire vige? That was never on his agenda.

    What he was more curious about now was¡­ Would Tsunade really try to butter him up?

    "Orochimaru-sama, um, aboutst night¡­"

    A gentle voice interrupted his musings.

    Orochimaru looked up and saw a young man with spiky blond hair and a bright smile standing in front of him, wearing a tracksuit.

    This boy was Namikaze Minato.

    A super-genius, destined to be Jiraiya''s student and eventually the Fourth Hokage.

    A rising star known for mastering the Flying Thunder God technique.

    For now, however, Minato, like Kushina, was still just a newly graduated genin.

    And the two had yet to truly interact.@@novelbin@@

    Orochimaru wasn''t surprised to see him.

    The night before, Orochimaru, to be cautious, had sent a clone to intercept Minato when he noticed him following the incident.

    So, it made sense for Minato to show up now to ask aboutst night.

    "Oh, it''s you, Minato!" Orochimaru offered a small smile. "She''s fine. No need to worry."

    "Really? That¡­ That''s good!" Minato responded with an awkward smile.

    Although he had a budding affection for Kushina, he hadn''t yet confessed his feelings. So now that he knew she was safe, he wasn''t quite sure what else to say.

    Orochimaru didn''t linger, exchanging only a few polite words before heading toward his home.

    Before his time-travel experience, he had liked this sunny and spirited young man, but now¡­

    Whatever future awaited Minato, it no longer had any connection to him¡­

    ---

    "Orochimaru''s cooking is amazing!"

    "Really? I never knew Orochimaru-sama could cook!"

    "Believe me, it''s a hundred times better than anything my sister makes. You''ll crave it once you try it."

    "Is that something you should be saying about your sister?"

    "Ah? I¡­ I didn''t mean it that way! Haha¡­"

    "Alright, alright, but you know your teacher is capable of anything. He is your brother-inw, after all¡­"

    Before Orochimaru even stepped inside, he heard the conversationing from the front yard of his house.

    He pushed the door open and entered to see everyone gathered there.

    Tsunade, Nawaki, and Kushina.

    They were all casually dressed and sitting in the front yard, chatting.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    Kushina quickly stood up and greeted him politely.

    Since he''d rescued her, her fear of him had lessened considerably.

    And for some reason, there was a newfound brightness in her smile.

    "You didn''t sleepst night. Aren''t you tired?"

    "N-No, I rested a bit just now!"

    "Is that so?"

    Seeing Kushina''s shy, flustered expression, Orochimaru was curious and was about to ask more when Tsunade tugged at his arm and pulled him inside.

    "What is it?"

    "Well¡­ Before I head to the battlefield, I want Kushina to stay with us."

    "¡­" Orochimaru blinked. "You need my approval for that?"

    "I was worried you''d say no."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru smirked slightly. "Seems like you''re finally embracing your role as a wife."

    "Oh, say whatever you like. I just want to rest for a while and enjoy your cooking these next few days!"

    "Cooking? Not happening. I''m too busy."

    "Busy? I know you''re working on research, but can''t you take a break for a few days?"

    "No."

    "What if¡­ I give you a massage tonight?"

    "It''s not that, I''m genuinely upied."

    "At most, I''ll use medical techniques to enhance it¡­"

    "Do you think I''d give in for that?"

    "Alright, alright. What if I let you do it on my face?"

    "¡­."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 198: Thoughts

    Orochimaru himself had lost his parents, and even after being reborn into this world, he still had no family or close friends.

    Konoha never felt like home to him, and he couldn''t feel his presence there.@@novelbin@@

    Initially, he trained tirelessly to survive, conducted meticulous research, took on missions to prove himself on the battlefield, and even coborated with Danzo.

    Later, to give himself purpose, he set a lofty goal.

    To unite the entire ninja world under his power.

    But that goal was distant, and the journey toward it was exhausting.

    There were times when Orochimaru felt lost.

    Why push so hard? To survive? To prevent Madara''s resurrection?

    If that were the case, his current strength would be more than sufficient.

    It didn''t take monumental power to thwart Madara''s return; just a few well-ced ns would suffice.

    And uniting the ninja world?

    What real benefit did that bring him?

    What was the point of pursuing it?

    Orochimaru found himself grappling with these thoughts, unable to make sense of his own motivations.

    Sometimes, he needed to feel alive through unconventional means.

    Many people in the ninja world searched for their purpose in unusual ways.

    For instance, in the early stages of the original series, Gaara found his purpose in killing.

    Haku existed for Zabuza.

    Nagato''s life revolved around Yahiko and Konan.

    Kimimaro lived for Orochimaru.

    There were endless examples¡ªpeople, goals, power, ideologies¡ªall serving as anchors to keep going.

    At the core, it was about finding a reason to live.

    And Orochimaru was no different now.

    For him, that reason was Tsunade.

    Only when he was with Tsunade could he truly feel that he was alive¡­

    Meanwhile, in the shadows, a young red-haired girl watched everything happening in the yard, eyes wide with astonishment under the moonlight.

    What¡­ did she just see?

    Kushina was bewildered.

    Though only ten, ninja children matured faster than most.

    She didn''t fully grasp what was happening, but she knew enough to understand that whatever it was, it was meant for adults.

    The fact that the usually fierce, strong-willed Tsunade would act so submissive around Orochimaru? That was beyond belief.

    And was that¡­ edible?

    Why else would Tsunade seem to enjoy it so much?

    Kushina''s cheeks flushed as she pped a hand over her mouth to stifle any noise. She tiptoed back to her room and buried herself under her quilt, heart racing.

    But her face stayed hot, and she couldn''t shake the scene she''d just witnessed.

    The words, the movements, the looks, and the expressions¡ªall reyed vividly in her mind.

    And Tsunade''s chest... it was really that big¡­ Wait! What was she even thinking?!

    Kushina pulled the nket over her head, trying to block out the memory and calm herself¡­

    The next morning, Orochimaru and Tsunade were up early and headed to the vige gates while Kushina was still fast asleep.

    The war continued, but this time, Orochimaru''s entire squad had changed.

    In addition to Uchiha Mikoto, there was one j¨­nin and three ch¨±nin.

    Orochimaru didn''t even bother to remember their names, but each of them showed him utmost respect.

    When they found out they''d be assigned to Orochimaru''s team the day before, they were thrilled.

    Even the j¨­nin, named Jiro, was taken aback by his assignment.

    He was going to fight alongside Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin? It was almost surreal.

    "Let''s go."

    When Orochimaru reached the vige gates, he gave a casual wave to the team.

    He''d seen more than enough war in his time.

    There was no need for pre-battle speeches or rallying cries. Once they arrived at the battlefield, he would assess their skills, that was more than sufficient.

    Tsunade and Orochimaru parted ways there, as they were suited to different roles.

    Orochimaru wasn''t bothered by it; during wartime, there was little time for romance anyway.

    This time, battles were still conducted in team formations.

    Orochimaru led his squad swiftly toward the front lines facing the Sand Vige.

    Though he found these repetitive wars tiresome, he still fought with meticulous precision.

    Summoning reconnaissance snakes, the small ck serpents, Manda¡ªnone were spared.

    Upon learning that Orochimaru had joined the battlefield, the Sand shinobi became more cautious in their strategies.

    Even the Third Kazekage was frustrated but could do little against him.

    Chiyo had already lost her son and was struggling with her motivation to fight.

    Meanwhile, Konoha had its own formidable lineup with the Sannin and Hatake Sakumo.

    In such a bnced struggle, the Sand Vige was stuck.

    After less than a year of Orochimaru''s presence on the battlefield, the Sand Vige found itself in a difficult position.

    Advance? With Orochimaru and Sakumo there, they couldn''t break through.

    Retreat? That felt like admitting defeat.

    So, after deliberation, the Third Kazekage made an important decision¡­

    The Land of Rivers was a small country situated between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind.

    During war, such neutralnds inevitably became the battlefields forrger nations.

    Just like the Land of Rain before it.

    Now, while there were still battle sites in the Land of Rain, due to Hanzo''s previous strength, many conflicts had shifted to the Land of Rivers.

    Amid the rugged mountains of the Land of Rivers, five figures hid behindrge rocks nking the road, waiting in silence.

    Mikoto, dressed in standard-issue gear with a sword on her back, hid behind a boulder, eyes fixed on Orochimaru''s back with admiration.

    Over the past year, she had witnessed countless battles led by him and understood just how different the Sannin were from ordinary ninja.

    Even among j¨­nin, they weren''t equals.

    Five enemy j¨­nin attacking with everything they had still couldn''t harm Orochimaru.

    With someone like him in the vige, how could any other shinobi vige hope to win against Konoha?

    "Mikoto!"

    "... Mikoto?"

    "Yes¡­ Yes!" Mikoto snapped out of her reverie, responding quickly.

    Orochimaru frowned. "Stay focused on the battlefield."

    "Apologies, Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Never mind that. Are we at the right position ording to our intel?"

    Mikoto nced at the map, then at the terrain around them. "Yes, this matches the map perfectly."

    "Good."

    "Um, Lord Orochimaru, if I may ask, who are we waiting to ambush here? Even you seem¡­ cautious."

    "Who are we ambushing?" Orochimaru smirked. "I''m not certain. But ording to our intel, it''s likely the Third Kazekage."

    "W-What? The¡­ Third Kazekage?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 201: Magnet Release

    My name is Uchiha Mikoto. I am fifteen years old, and I hail from the Uchiha n of Konoha Vige in the Land of Fire. Although I''m a girl, I am already a ch¨±nin¡ªand not just any ch¨±nin, but one who possesses the Sharingan.

    The Sharingan is the Uchiha n''s unique kekkei genkai.

    Being a ch¨±nin means being a ninja capable of holding one''s own on the battlefield.

    Of course, these details aren''t the most important. What truly matters is how I awakened my Sharingan.

    There are widespread rumors that the Uchiha n''s Sharingan is cursed, that its awakening requires going through intense emotional pain and tears.

    But that wasn''t the case for me.

    I remember first awakening my eyes at the age of eleven when I met Orochimaru-sama.

    That night, he gave me a special potion.

    Following the advice of my father and the n head, I took it.

    After a period of searing pain, I thought I''d go blind, but instead, my vision sharpened and my eyes awakened.

    And over the years, I never experienced any negative side effects.

    I was naive back then, unaware of the potion''s significance or why Orochimaru-sama would give me such a precious item.

    I just thought Orochimaru-sama was incredibly powerful if he could awaken the Sharingan in an Uchiha without the usual trauma.

    Even my father, a proud and stoic man, had nothing but praise for him.

    But as I grew older, I came to understand many things, and my respect for Orochimaru-sama only deepened.

    Not only is he a genius in developing ninja tools and conducting groundbreaking research, but his strength is almost beyond belief.

    Thanks to his countless contributions, our vige repelled Sand Vige''s assaults and defeated Hanzo, the leader of the Rain Vige, earning a formidable reputation in the ninja world.

    Everyone in the vige revered Orochimaru-sama as a hero, myself included.

    And what I didn''t expect was that my first mission on the battlefield would be under hismand.

    It felt like a dreame true.

    In battle, Orochimaru-sama was not only experienced but surprisingly attentive to neers like me.

    His words were often cold and detached, but when danger loomed, he was always the first to shield us.

    Being near Orochimaru-sama brought a sense of safety that I had never felt before.

    If I were to choose a future partner, I''d want someone like him¡ªa powerful and unwavering shinobi.

    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but smile softly as the wind rushed past me. I nced at the massive, purple-patterned serpent beneath me and spoke up.

    "Lord Manda, are we really going to leave Orochimaru-sama behind like this?"

    "Yes, Lord Manda. Orochimaru-sama is strong, but he''s facing the Third Kazekage!" another ch¨±nin added nervously.

    "And the number of enemies¡­ I''m afraid¡ª"

    "Hmm?" Manda''s eyes narrowed, his expression turning into a smirk. "Ha! What, are you thinking of going back and holding him back?"

    "H-Holding him back?"

    They all froze for a moment.

    When facing a Kage-level opponent, ch¨±nin like them or even the j¨­nin with them would be nothing more than liabilities.

    "Enough chatter. I''m dropping you here. Once we''re far enough from that guy, the summoning contract will end. I need to return and deal with any pursuers."

    "Thank you for your assistance, Lord Manda!" ¡­

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The battle raged within the makeshift arena Orochimaru had created using Earth Release.

    Thunderous noises echoed as the two shed.

    "Ma Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!"

    Buzz!

    Hammer-like projectiles and iron spikes hovered in the air, spinning like tops as they relentlessly pursued Orochimaru.

    He leaped and twisted gracefully, narrowly dodging each strike. To an outsider, his movements seemed chaotic, but there was a method to his evasion.@@novelbin@@

    Smoke and debris filled the arena, now littered with craters and the bodies of Sand shinobi.

    The scene resembled a battlefield that had seen countless skirmishes.

    The Third Kazekage''s hands moved fluidly, iron sand pouring from his sleeves as he tracked Orochimaru''s every move with hawk-like focus.

    "This guy¡­"

    Orochimaru smirked mid-leap, and in an instant, his form flickered out of sight.

    Snap!

    He reappeared behind the Kazekage, hands forming a seal as his chakra surged, ring like a wild me.

    "Let''s see how you handle this."

    "Summoning Jutsu: Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!"

    Hiss, hiss!

    A torrent of serpents burst from Orochimaru''s sleeves, their tongues flicking as they writhed and expanded.

    Within moments, the small stream of snakes multiplied, one bing two, two bing four, four bing eight, and so on.

    In seconds, an ocean of snakes swarmed the battlefield.

    "Impressive¡­"

    Faced with the iing wave, the Third Kazekage didn''t hesitate. He manipted the iron sand, slicing through the mass of serpents with deadly precision.

    sh! sh!

    The iron spikes shredded countless snakes, scattering pieces everywhere.

    "What kind of battle is this?"

    "This is terrifying!"

    "Can Orochimaru really push Lord Kazekage this far?"

    The Sand shinobi who hadn''t managed to follow Manda''s escape stood at the perimeter, watching the duel from a distance.

    They wanted to jump in and help, but this level ofbat was beyond them. Entering would do nothing but disrupt their own leader.

    In the arena, Orochimaru seized the moment while the Third Kazekage was upied with the serpents. He extended his right hand, and space rippled as the Kusanagi Sword, gleaming with a silver light, materialized in his grasp.

    Against an opponent like the Kazekage, Orochimaru had to y all his cards.

    The Kazekage wasn''t an enemy to take lightly; he was leagues above ordinary shinobi.

    So Orochimaru had no intention of holding back.

    The Kazekage''s eyes narrowed as Orochimaru disappeared again. The memory of the serpents swarming toward him was fresh in his mind, but now Orochimaru''s speed reminded him of someone.

    It felt eerily simr to the stories of the Second Hokage, known as the fastest in the ninja world.

    But there was no time to dwell on it. He pushed off the ground with a swift motion, dodging Orochimaru''s strike and propelling himself into the air.

    Massive ck wings formed behind him, shimmering with an iron-like gleam.

    "Ma Release: Iron Sand Wing!"

    The wings pped once, lifting the Kazekage higher into the sky.

    Seeing his opponent soar into the air, Orochimaru paused, eyes glinting with excitement.

    "Flying? Now that''s an ability worth having."

    "Orochimaru, I''ll admit you''re strong, but this is as far as you go."

    As the Kazekage spoke, the hammers and spikes of iron sand merged, falling like a storm from above and splitting into countless shards as they descended.

    "Ma Release: Iron Sand World!"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 204: Bittersweet

    In the crowd, Tsunade ignored the eyes of onlookers and threw herself into Orochimaru''s arms.

    In that moment, as Orochimaru''s partner, she felt an immense sense of pride.

    Orochimaru''s defeat of the Third Kazekage was a battle that had shifted the entire course of the war.

    It was akin to Minato Namikaze''s famous victory at the Kannabi Bridge during the Third Ninja War.

    Holding Tsunade close, Orochimaru allowed a rare smile to cross his face. "Let me report to sensei first."

    "Mhm! I''ll go with you!" Tsunade nodded enthusiastically, grasping Orochimaru''s hand as they made their way to the Hokage''s office.

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen had been waiting.

    The Konoha higher-ups were more than pleased with Orochimaru''s recent aplishments. They hadn''t been privy to all the details of the battle, but the fact that Orochimaru had managed to kill the Third Kazekage before reinforcements even arrived was both surprising and uplifting news.@@novelbin@@

    Konoha''s triumph in battle, coupled with Orochimaru''s achievements, seemed like the perfect oue.

    But for Hiruzen, it was a bittersweet moment.

    On one hand, he was thrilled by Konoha''s great victory and the significant role Orochimaru had yed in minimizing losses.

    On the other, the power and influence Orochimaru was amassing made him uneasy, especially with Orochimaru''s ties to Danzo.

    It left a bitter taste in Hiruzen''s mouth, though now wasn''t the time to dwell on it. The pressing matter of managing diplomatic rtions with other nations demanded his full attention.

    So, after giving Orochimaru and Tsunade well-deserved praise, he allowed them to take their leave.

    ---

    With the support of the legendary Sannin and the shock of the Third Kazekage''s death, Konoha took a firm stance in negotiations.

    Konoha demanded reparations from both the Sand and Stone viges and pressed the Land of Lightning for an exnation about the attempted kidnapping involving the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki.

    The Sand Vige, weakened and leaderless after the loss of their Kazekage, had no choice but toply.

    The Stone Vige, having suffered multiple defeats and caught between two attacking forces, was forced into submission and had to temporarily yield to Konoha''s terms.

    As for the Land of Lightning? While tensions remained, Konoha''s acknowledgment of their past aid and the deaths of the Kumo shinobi involved in the Nine-Tails incident led to a fragile truce. Despite the lingering resentment, the Kumo ninjas had little to say, at least for now.

    With that, the Second Ninja War officially came to an end¡­

    "Orochimaru, how about a drink?"

    "Sounds good."

    Outside the Hokage''s office, Tsunade invited Orochimaru for a celebratory drink.

    Orochimaru nodded in agreement.

    The war''s early end meant a return to peace, if only temporarily. Even Orochimaru felt the need to unwind.

    Just the two of them, they found a small tavern and sat facing each other.

    Food and drinks were quickly brought to their table. Tsunade raised her ss and looked at Orochimaru, eyes glinting with admiration.

    "Orochimaru, I never imagined you''d reach the level where you could kill a Kage one-on-one. When did you be this strong?"

    Defeating a Kage was no trivial feat. It was an entirely different realm of powerpared to their previous three-on-one battle against Hanzo.

    This was no mere victory; this was a kill. And not just any Kage, but the Third Kazekage.

    Even Tsunade found it hard to believe.

    "It was nothing more than an intelligence advantage," Orochimaru said calmly.

    The Third Kazekage was formidable. Orochimaru knew he''d managed to kill himrgely because of a gap in information.

    Thebination of the Flying Thunder God Technique, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and the immense chakra reserves granted by his enhanced body, all these assets provided him with the capability to challenge and defeat a Kage-level opponent.

    And these were precisely the aspects that the Sand Vige had no knowledge of.

    In a battle where critical information was missing, victory was far easier to secure.

    Orochimaru was certain that if the Sand Vige had known about these abilities, they wouldn''t have engaged him in such a direct manner.

    And even if they had, they would have prepared countermeasures.

    In that case, defeating the Third Kazekage would have still been possible, but killing him? That would have been significantly more challenging.

    "An intelligence gap?" Tsunade chuckled. "I suppose that''s true. Even I didn''t know the full extent of your abilities. How could the Sand ninjas have?"

    She downed her drink in one go, a smile ying at her lips.

    Orochimaru paused, ss halfway to his mouth. "What, are you upset that I''ve kept things from you?"

    "No¡­ No, I get it," Tsunade said, a bittersweet smile crossing her face. "It''s normal for ninjas to have their secrets, even those who spend every day together. I just wish I could have seen that fight with my own eyes."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru''s smile was faint.

    He knew she was bothered. After all, he had concealed many things from her.

    But some secrets were necessary, even between them. Orochimaru believed that certain things were best left unsaid, even to Tsunade.

    Seeing Orochimaru''s detached expression, Tsunade let out a small sigh and continued drinking, ss after ss.

    By the time they reached their third round, her cheeks were flushed, but her eyes remained sharp.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, can I ask you something?"

    "Go ahead."

    "We''ve been together for quite a while now. Don''t you think¡­ it''s time we got married?"

    "Why the sudden question?" Orochimaru replied, not answering directly.

    To be honest, he hadn''t thought about it.

    He was acutely aware of the political minefield he was navigating.

    Despite his achievements, he was still a pawn in theplex power struggle between Hiruzen and Danzo.

    In other words, no matter how much he aplished for Konoha, true influence was always just out of reach.

    And because of his association, Tsunade was likely on Hiruzen''s list of people he couldn''t fully trust.

    It was an inevitable consequence.

    Although Hiruzen had treated him well in the past, who knew whaty in the mind of someone who''d been Hokage for so long?

    "It just crossed my mind," Tsunade said after a pause. "After all¡­ we''re not getting any younger."

    "Is this your way of proposing to me?" A yful smirk appeared on Orochimaru''s lips.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 207: Damage Control

    Non¨­ wasn''t just a master of intelligence; she was also an expert in medical ninjutsu. Her intelligence and skills ranked among the best in the shinobi world.

    She was, in many ways, a precursor to Kabuto.

    Orochimaru had long considered recruiting Non¨­''s talents to assist him. However, the timing, her age, and her experiences hadn''t aligned until now. But at this moment, everything seemed to have fallen into ce.

    The only issue that remained was ensuring Non¨­''s loyalty. And while the method Orochimaru had in mind was unconventional, he believed it was the safest path forward.

    "Tsunade¡­"

    The voice from the bedroom broke his train of thought.

    "Coming," Orochimaru muttered, shaking off his musings. He left his spot and headed back into the bedroom, ready to let the matter rest for the night.

    After lying down, Tsunade immediately snuggled up to him, wrapping both her arms and legs around him like an octopus.

    "This woman is getting far toofortable," Orochimaru thought to himself, his expression unreadable.

    "What are you mumbling about?" Tsunade askedzily, her voice muffled by the pillow.

    "Nothing worth saying," Orochimaru replied curtly.

    ¡­

    Non¨­ still had some matters to settle and would officially leave the vige in three days. For now, Orochimaru was in no rush. The following evening, he made his way to the Root headquarters.

    Certain details didn''t match his memories, and he needed confirmation directly from Danzo.

    "Non¨­ wants to leave the Root?" Orochimaru asked bluntly upon entering Danzo''s office.

    Danzo, leaning on his cane, had aplex expression as he faced Orochimaru. "Yes. Did she discuss this with youst night?"

    "I asked her," Orochimaru said casually, taking a seat. "But what I want to know is why you allowed her to leave so easily. That''s not your usual style."

    Danzo''s one visible eye gleamed coldly as he studied Orochimaru. "Should I take this to mean you have a personal interest in her?"

    Non¨­ was no longer of significant importance to Danzo. His primary concern now was Orochimaru himself, particrly the news that he had killed the Third Kazekage.

    Danzo couldn''t wrap his head around it. How had Orochimaru, someone he had watched grow up step by step, reached the point where he could defeat and kill a Kage?

    That wasn''t something just anyone could aplish.

    Danzo considered his own strength and concluded that even with Izanagi, he wouldn''t have been able to pull it off. Killing a Kage in the middle of a battlefield? It was absurd.

    If Kages were so easily dealt with, Danzo believed he would''ve united the ninja world long ago.

    Unaware of Danzo''s internal frustration, Orochimaru replied coolly, "I have no personal connections with her. I''ve just watched her grow up and would prefer she not meet an unfortunate end over something like this."

    Danzo narrowed his eye suspiciously. "You''ve grown soft, Orochimaru. Is this what you''ve picked up from that woman, Tsunade?"

    "This has nothing to do with Tsunade," Orochimaru countered, his tone light but firm. "It''s my own choice. Call it¡­ a more enlightened outlook. I''ve realized that some problems can''t be solved simply by killing people."

    "Enlightened, you say?" Danzo raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "Well, I suppose it doesn''t matter. Let me tell you something, then."

    Danzo leaned back slightly, his gaze sharp. "I did consider killing her. Ninjas from the Root hold sensitive knowledge about the vige. Letting them walk away is dangerous, and I must ensure those secrets are protected."

    "But," he continued, "Non¨­ performed exceptionally well during herst espionage mission. She brought back critical intelligence on both the Sand and Stone viges. Killing her now would undermine my ability to manage simr operations."

    Danzo''s voice turned colder. "Besides, her disobedience makes her unsuitable for future missions. Letting her live was the most practical decision. Of course, she''ll still be monitored. If she ever shows signs of betrayal¡­"

    He trailed off, but his meaning was clear.

    "I see," Orochimaru said, nodding. "The surveince team is to ensure she stays in line?"

    "Of course. If I wanted her dead, she wouldn''t have walked out of here alive."

    "Fair enough," Orochimaru replied.

    He had already noticed the two hidden Root operatives trailing Non¨­ the previous night, so Danzo''s exnation aligned with what he had observed. Knowing Danzo''s tendencies, it made perfect sense.

    The only thing that caught him off guard was the extent of Non¨­''s abilities. For her to sessfully extract vital intelligence from two major nations? That level of skill was rare. Even Orochimaru had to admit that such an aplishment was beyond his own area of expertise.

    "Well," Danzo said, shifting the topic abruptly, "enough about Non¨­. Let''s talk about you."

    Orochimaru tilted his head slightly, curious but unsurprised.

    Danzo sat back in his chair, his expression unreadable. "I want to know how you managed to defeat the Third Kazekage. By all logic, you shouldn''t have the strength to take down a Kage."

    Danzo''s tone was steady, but beneath it was a simmering frustration.

    He had watched Orochimaru''s development over the years, and this victory signaled something unsettling: Orochimaru had surpassed him.

    Danzo, a man who had dedicated his life to power, found it difficult to swallow.

    "Well¡­" Orochimaru''s lips curved into a slight smirk. "Do you recall the Scroll of Seals?"

    "The Scroll of Seals?" Danzo''s frown deepened. "What about it? Are you saying you used a technique from it?"

    "The Flying Thunder God Technique," Orochimaru stated matter-of-factly. "I learned it while studying the Reanimation Jutsu. It just so happened to be recorded nearby."

    "What?!" Danzo''sposure cracked, his disbelief evident. "You''re telling me you mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique? That''s impossible."

    Danzo''s mind raced. The Flying Thunder God Technique, created by the Second Hokage, was notoriously difficult to learn. It wasn''t just about memorizing the seals, it required an almost unparalleledbination of skill, chakra control, and spatial awareness.

    Danzo himself had studied the Sealed Book multiple times. If it were that easy, he would''ve mastered the technique years ago. But Orochimaru?

    "Of course," Orochimaru shrugged, his expression indifferent. "Otherwise, how do you think I killed the Third Kazekage?"

    Danzo stared at him, a mixture of shock and jealousy swirling in his mind. Orochimaru''s nonchnce only made it worse.

    "You¡­ monster," Danzo muttered, though it was more a statement of grudging admiration than an insult.

    "Thank you," Orochimaru replied smoothly, his smirk deepening.

    Danzo felt a wave of irritation. As he processed Orochimaru''s exnation, one particrly infuriating detail came to mind: the Scroll of Seals had been handed to Orochimaru privately. If Hiruzen asked about how Orochimaru had learned such a technique, Danzo would be the one who had to provide an exnation.

    The realization left a sour taste in his mouth. Orochimaru had reaped the benefits, while Danzo was left to clean up the mess.

    The thought made Danzo''s blood boil.

    "Damn brat," he thought to himself, watching Orochimaru''s smug expression. "He gets everything, and I''m stuck doing damage control."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 210: Leaving the Village

    Orochimaru''s calm but dismissive tone left Tsunade frozen in ce.

    Was he truly annoyed with her?

    Did he actually dislike her now?

    Looking at Orochimaru''s indifferent expression, Tsunade clenched her fists tightly. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.

    "Orochimaru, what did you just say?"

    "I don''t think it was difficult to understand," Orochimaru replied tly, not even sparing her a nce as he continued to pack.

    Tsunade''s chest tightened in frustration. How could he say such a thing to her?

    Her emotions surged as she tried to suppress her anger. She was, after all, a ninja¡ªa strong, disciplined one at that.

    But being rational wasn''t helping. The more she held back, the more the frustration turned into something deeper¡ªhurt.

    And with hurt came tears.

    "You¡­ you really think I''m annoying, don''t you?"

    Orochimaru didn''t reply, but his silence was enough.

    "You bastard!" Tsunade suddenly shouted, tears rolling down her cheeks as she yelled at him in anger and pain.

    Orochimaru paused for a moment, as if he wanted to respond, but then stopped himself. What was the point?

    Apologizing wasn''t his way. In his mind, this was an unnecessary conversation, a waste of time. This wasn''t what ninja were supposed to be concerned about.

    For all his brilliance, Orochimaru failed to consider that, sometimes, emotions weren''t about logic.

    He picked up his packed things, slung his bag over his shoulder, and walked out without another word.

    Tsunade stood frozen in the bedroom, tears streaming down her face as the man she had shared so much of her life with left the house like she wasn''t even there.

    ---

    At the Hokage''s office, Orochimaru exined his departure to the Third Hokage.

    "You''re leaving the vige again?" Hiruzen asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Yes. I have some things to take care of. Research," Orochimaru replied nonchntly.

    Hiruzen pondered this for a moment. "Alright, but don''t be gone too long. Now that the war is over, your presence in the vige is still important."

    "I''ll be back as soon as I can."

    Hiruzen nodded. Orochimaru was no ordinary ninja. His skills and intellect made him a critical asset to Konoha, even in peacetime.

    "Fine. Go early,e back early," Hiruzen said finally.

    Orochimaru nodded and left the office without further discussion.

    ---

    As he approached the gates of Konoha, a familiar voice called out timidly.

    "Orochimaru-sama¡­ are you leaving the vige?"

    He turned to see Uchiha Mikoto standing nearby. She was dressed simply, her long ck hair tied neatly behind her, and her fair skin glowed in the sunlight. She looked every bit the elegant andposed young kunoichi she was bing.

    "Yes. I have something to attend to outside the vige," Orochimaru replied, giving her a small nod.

    Mikoto hesitated for a moment before mustering the courage to speak. "Then¡­ I hope you have a safe trip, Orochimaru-sama."

    "Thank you," Orochimaru said with a small nod before turning and leaving the gates.

    Mikoto watched him go, her hands sped tightly in front of her.

    ---@@novelbin@@

    Back in the house, Tsunade remained in the bedroom, kneeling on the floor with her shoulders slumped and her face buried in her hands.

    Her eyes were red and swollen from crying, and her heart felt heavy with grief.

    She couldn''t stop reying Orochimaru''s words in her head.

    "Annoying¡­ he said I''m annoying¡­"

    She thought of how they''d grown up together, how they had be inseparable as teammates and lovers. They had always understood each other, or so she thought.

    But now, Orochimaru''s cold indifference made her question everything.

    Had he really grown tired of her? Was he pushing her away?

    She tried to hold back her tears, but they continued to flow.

    ---

    "Orochimaru-sama?"

    A cheerful voice broke through the quiet house.

    Tsunade wiped her tears hastily and turned toward the door. Uzumaki Kushina stood there, looking surprised to see her in such a state.

    "Tsunade-sama? What happened? Are you okay?"

    Kushina stared at her in shock. She had never seen Tsunade, the fierce and confident kunoichi, looking so vulnerable before.

    "Kushina? What are you doing here?" Tsunade asked, her voice trembling slightly as she tried to regain herposure.

    "I saw the door was open, so I thought I''d check," Kushina exined.

    "Oh¡­ I see." Tsunade quickly stood up, brushing herself off as if to hide her earlier breakdown. "I''m leaving now. Close the door when you''re done here."

    Without giving Kushina a chance to respond, Tsunade walked out of the house, her head down and her steps hurried.

    Kushina watched her leave, her confusion growing.

    "Tsunade-sama¡­ was crying?" she murmured to herself.

    She thought about following Tsunade to ask what had happened, but before she could decide, she saw Tsunade bump into someone outside the house.

    A man with long white hair sat awkwardly on the ground, clearly surprised by the collision.

    Kushina didn''t recognize him, but something about the encounter felt strange.

    "Did Tsunade-sama and Orochimaru-sama¡­ have a fight?" Kushina wondered aloud.

    ---

    As Orochimaru walked further from the vige, his mind lingered on the events of the morning.

    Did he care about Tsunade? Of course, he did.

    It wasn''t just some passing sentiment or vague affection born from years ofpanionship. Tsunade was a constant presence in his life, a force of nature that had bulldozed her way into his cold and calcting heart, whether he liked it or not.

    But her questions, her worries while understandable, felt like distractions to him.

    "Maybe it''s just what happens when two people stay together too long," Orochimaru muttered to himself.

    He thought about their rtionship. Was he avoidingmitment? Was he afraid of responsibility?

    Or was it simply that he didn''t see the point in indulging emotions that, in the world of ninja, often brought more harm than good?

    He shook his head, pushing the thoughts aside. There were more pressing matters to focus on.

    "Forget it," he said to himself. "No use dwelling on this now. I have a cloning base to design."

    T/N: What a dick

 Chapter 212: Youéˆ¥æª‡ Better Be Ready

    Seeing Orochimaru momentarily lost in thought, Jiraiya chuckled, rubbing his sore arms.

    "Don''t think I haven''t been keeping tabs on what''s been happening in the ninja worldtely. Word has it you took care of the Third Kazekage. That news has spread far and wide."

    He paused, looking at Orochimaru with a mischievous smile. "So, with all that handled, there''s probably not much going on in the vige right now. But you''re here without her? Don''t tell me this has to do with your past with Tsunade¡ª"

    "Stop it, Jiraiya," Orochimaru interrupted, waving his hand helplessly, cutting him off mid-sentence.

    Jiraiya frowned, immediately sensing something was off. "What happened?" he asked, his tone turning more serious.

    Orochimaru didn''t answer right away. His golden eyes flicked over the people standing nearby,nding finally on Kana.

    "Chana, her name is Nono. Take her and show her around the vige so she can familiarize herself with the ce," Orochimaru instructed.

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru," Chana responded immediately, catching the subtle signal. She understood that Orochimaru wanted some privacy with Jiraiya. Bowing respectfully, she led Nono and the three children¡ªYahiko, Nagato, and Konan away.

    Once everyone had left, Orochimaru and Jiraiya found a quiet spot to sit and talk.

    Ten minutester, Jiraiya let out a deep sigh, his expression turning thoughtful as he processed everything Orochimaru had just told him. "I get it now¡­ So, it ended in conflict?"

    Sitting on arge rock at the outskirts of the Sound Vige, Jiraiya crossed his arms. "But seriously, why are you avoiding the issue? You''re not getting any younger, you know. It''s about time you settled down."

    "Maybe¡­ I''m just not ready," Orochimaru replied tly.

    "Not ready?" Jiraiya repeated, looking genuinely surprised. Then he burst intoughter. "You''re always so decisive about everything else, yet when ites to something like this¡­" He shook his head, his amusement evident.

    "Fine, fine. It''s your life, and I won''t meddle," Jiraiya said, waving it off. "So, what''s the n now? What''s your next move?"

    "I''ll focus on finishing what I came here for first. Once that''s done, I''ll head back and sort everything out," Orochimaru replied, his tone calm but resolute.

    "What brought you here, anyway?" Jiraiya asked, raising an eyebrow. "Does it have to do with that woman in sses from earlier?"

    Orochimaru gave a small nod, confirming it without borating further.

    Jiraiya wanted to probe more, but Orochimaru''s demeanor made it clear that the conversation was over. After a few failed attempts to press the issue, Jiraiya gave up.

    ¡ª

    The next day, in the Sound Vige office, Orochimaru sat at his desk, looking calm andposed.

    Nono, however, stood before him, visibly shaken. She was usually known for herposure, her ability to remain unreadable even in the most intense situations a quality that had made her an exceptional spy. But since arriving here, she had been met with one shock after another, and it was bing harder for her to keep her emotions in check.

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­ Are those guards really¡­ clones?" she finally asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    "Clones? Oh my¡­ Is there truly such technology in this world?"

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied, his tone even and unbothered. "If a ce wants peace, it needs a significant number of capable individuals to maintain order. I alone don''t have the time or resources to recruit and train so many people from scratch."

    "This¡­ is unbelievable," Nono muttered, still trying to process what she had seen.

    "There''s nothing unbelievable about it," Orochimaru said calmly. "Once technology reaches a certain point, things that seem impossible be achievable." He leaned forward slightly, fixing her with a steady gaze. "Now, Nono, have you made your decision?"

    Nono fell silent, deep in thought. The conditions Orochimaru had presented were undeniably tempting.

    All he asked was for her to oversee one of his experimental bases. In return, she would gain ess to his advanced technology, and the safety and sustenance of her orphanage would be guaranteed.

    If she agreed, she could take in more orphans without fear of food shortages or threats. It was an ideal arrangement, one that aligned perfectly with her goals.

    Finally, Nono exhaled softly, having made up her mind. "Lord Orochimaru, I have two final questions before I give my answer."

    "Go ahead," Orochimaru said.

    "First¡­ Why did you choose me?"

    Orochimaru''s expression remained unchanged as he exined, "I''ve been observing you for some time. Among everyone I''ve been watching, you''re the only one who meets my requirements. You not only possess medical expertise, but you''ve also left the vige."

    "Left the vige?" Nonoyu blinked, confused for a moment, before understanding dawned on her. "I see¡­"

    It made sense. If Orochimaru''s work were discovered by the vige, it would undoubtedly be shut down. To avoid that risk, he couldn''t rely on Konoha''s shinobi.

    After a moment of contemtion, Nonoyu took a deep breath and asked her second question. "And thest thing¡­ What is your true goal in doing all of this?"

    Everyone has a purpose behind their actions, and Nonoyu knew Orochimaru was no exception.

    For him to invest so much time, effort, and resources, there had to be something driving him, something big.

    Hearing her question, a faint smile yed on Orochimaru''s lips. "If I told you I wanted to use science and technology to change the world, would you believe me?"

    "Science and technology¡­ to change the world?" Nono repeated, stunned.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, in Konoha Vige, inside the Hokage''s office.

    Hiruzen watched Tsunade closely. She was dressed casually but seemed unusually distracted, her mood heavy with unease.

    "Tsunade, what''s wrong?" he asked, his voice gentle yet curious.

    "Nothing," she replied quickly, avoiding his gaze. "I just¡­ I just want to go out and clear my head for a while."

    "Clear your head?" Hiruzen raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Did you and Orochimaru have a fight?"

    "N-no, it''s not that," Tsunade stammered, though her expression betrayed her.

    "Ha!" Hiruzen chuckled softly, exhaling a puff of smoke from his pipe. "There''s no need to exin. I think I understand."

    He leaned back in his chair, his gaze thoughtful. "You''re nning to go find him, aren''t you?"

    "Who said I''m looking for him?!" Tsunade shot back, though her protest sounded half-hearted.

    "Alright, alright, there''s no need to deny it," Hiruzen said with a small smile. "Just be careful, and don''t stay away for too long."

    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Thank you, Sensei."

    Hiruzen watched her leave, noticing the determination in her stride. She had clearly made up her mind.@@novelbin@@

    Her luggage had already been packed, and it was obvious she''d been nning this for some time. After giving a few instructions to Nawaki and Kushina, Tsunade made her way toward the vige gates.

    She moved quickly, her mind focused on her destination. So focused, in fact, that she didn''t even notice when a white-haired young man greeted her in passing.

    Once outside the vige, Tsunade paused briefly to get her bearings before setting off toward the Land of Sound.

    "Orochimaru, you bastard¡­ You''d better be ready for me," she muttered under her breath, quickening her pace.

 Chapter 215: Cemetery?

    Seeing Orochimaru''s rapid recovery from his injuries, Nono couldn''t hide her surprise.

    But then she thought about it, Orochimaru had created recovery potions and pioneered cloning technology. Compared to those feats, the ability to repair his own bones didn''t seem all that impossible. With this realization, Nono quicklyposed herself.

    ---

    It was seven o''clock in the evening at the orphanage.

    This newly established orphanage was still empty, with no one living there besides Nono. Most of the rooms remained vacant, save for one guest room illuminated by the dim glow of a candle.

    Inside, Tsunade sat beside the bed, her gaze fixed on Orochimaru, who was lying there with a calm demeanor.

    Conflicting emotions stirred within her. When she thought about how reckless and dismissive Orochimaru had been earlier, she wanted to punch him all over again. But when she remembered how he hadn''t even tried to avoid her attacks, allowing himself to take the full brunt of her strength, a pang of fear crept into her heart.

    Two entirely opposite feelings warred inside her, leaving her deeply unsettled.

    "How did you find me, Tsunade?" Orochimaru suddenly asked, his calm voice breaking the silence.

    Tsunade snapped out of her thoughts.

    "I¡­ I went to the Sound Vige. Jiraiya told me where you might be," she admitted. Her voice was quieter than usual, and she avoided Orochimaru''s gaze, guilt from her earlier outburst weighing on her.

    "Jiraiya?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "He only knew the general direction I left in, not my exact location." He paused, then continued, "How long did it take you to find me?"

    "A month and a half," Tsunade replied after a brief hesitation.

    "A month and a half?" Orochimaru fell silent for a moment, then let out a small, exasperated sigh. "So, you spent all that time searching for me just to hit me a few times?"

    "I¡­ I just wanted to knock some sense into you! And besides, you didn''t even try to dodge," Tsunade shot back, her confidence returning. "Also, don''t think for a second that I''m going to forgive you just because of that."

    "Oh? Then what do you n to do?" Orochimaru asked, his tone light and unconcerned.

    Tsunade opened her mouth to respond but faltered, unable toe up with an answer.

    What could she do to him, really? She had hit him, yelled at him, and vented her frustration. Yet, despite all that, the idea of truly cutting ties with him never crossed her mind. After everything they had been through together over the years, a few disagreements or fights weren''t enough to sever their bond.

    "I haven''t decided yet," Tsunade finally said, her voice firm. "But you owe me for this, and I''m not letting you forget it."

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "Fine. Just think of it as me owing you one."

    Tsunade seemed satisfied with his response. Orochimaru, meanwhile, rubbed the area where she had punched him earlier, then propped himself up with his hands and sat upright on the bed.

    "You''re injured¡ª" Tsunade started to say, but Orochimaru cut her off.

    "It''s nothing."

    Tsunade frowned, but then her expression shifted as another thought came to her. "Speaking of which, I didn''t have a chance to ask earlier, how did you manage to gain the Sage Body? You''re not¡­ you''re not from my n, are you?"

    Orochimaru blinked, clearly caught off guard by the question.

    "Good grief, the two of us¡ª"

    "Don''t even think about it!" Orochimaru interrupted, waving her off before she could continue. "Even if we trace our bloodlines back a thousand years, there''s no way we''d be rted."

    "But¡­ this kind of ability¡­" Tsunade trailed off.

    "With my research skills, achieving something like the Sage Body isn''t out of reach," Orochimaru replied casually, brushing off her concerns.

    ---

    Time has a way of dulling anger, and for Tsunade, the same was true. After spending some time with Orochimaru, her initial fury began to fade.

    However, when she saw Orochimaru walking side by side with Nono earlier, something inside her reignited. It wasn''t jealousy exactly, but an inexplicable irritation. Even though Orochimaru and Nono hadn''t acted the least bit intimate, it still bothered her.

    And so, she hadn''t held back when she punched him earlier.

    Even she was surprised that Orochimaru hadn''t avoided her blow. Though his body seemed unscathed, the fact that he had taken the hit willingly left her with a strange mix of guilt and confusion.

    Then there was Nono''s reaction how she seemed to step in defensively, as if shielding Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru, do you think I have a bad temper?" Tsunade asked suddenly, her voice sharp.

    Orochimaru stared at her, puzzled. "When did I say that? Besides, haven''t you always had this temper?"

    "You used to think I was annoying," she muttered, her tone softer now.

    "I only thought you were annoying because you kept asking the same kinds of questions over and over," Orochimaru replied bluntly. "As one of the Sannin, don''t you think it''s a bit tedious to focus on rtionship drama all the time?"

    "I was just trying to show you that I cared about you!"@@novelbin@@

    "Cared?" Orochimaru sighed, shaking his head. "Let''s just drop it, Tsunade. There''s no point in dragging this out any further."

    Tsunade hesitated, then reluctantly nodded. "Fine. But¡­ can you at least tell me when you''lle back to the vige?"

    "I still have unfinished business here. It''ll take at least a few more months. You should head back tomorrow," Orochimaru said firmly.

    "Tomorrow? I want to stay here for two more days," Tsunade protested.

    "Do whatever you want."

    "Then I want you to stay with me!"

    "¡­"

    ---

    That night, the two talked at length, but Orochimaru never exined how he had obtained his sage body. Tsunade didn''t press him further, understanding that some secrets were better left untold.

    By the next morning, Tsunade had convinced Orochimaru to stay at the orphanage with her for two days. During that time, she spent most of her hours chatting with Nono, a fact that left Orochimaru slightly perplexed. Still, he didn''t dwell on it.

    On the third morning, as everyone prepared to part ways, Orochimaru pulled Nono aside.

    "Lord Orochimaru, is there something you need?" Nono asked, her tone polite but curious.

    "Something just urred to me," Orochimaru said, his voice calm. "When you were on yourst infiltration mission, you wouldn''t happen to have kept any maps of Suna and Iwa, would you?"

    "Maps?" Nono echoed.

    "Yes. You should have them, right?"

    "Of course," Nono confirmed without hesitation. She reached for a bamboo tube strapped to her waist and handed it to him. "I always carry maps with me. If you need them, they''re yours."

    Orochimaru said nothing, opening the tube and pulling out the map inside. He scanned it briefly before frowning.

    "There''s no cemetery marked on this¡­"

 Chapter 217: Sanin? A Meaningless Title

    The Flying Thunder God Technique, a space-time ninjutsu capable of instant teleportation.

    As long as the user ces a Flying Thunder God mark somewhere, they can traverse any distance to that point. Newly carved marks retain a strong spiritual connection with the user, allowing them to teleport no matter how far away they are. This was evident during the Fourth Great Ninja War when Minato Namikaze used the technique to transport Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage, across several countries, a journey spanning thousands of miles in an instant.

    However, the power of the Flying Thunder God mark isn''t permanent. Over time, its spiritual connection to the caster weakens. As the power diminishes, so does the range of the teleportation. In some cases, if the mark bes too faint, the connection canpletely vanish. Even standing right next to the mark won''t let the user detect it unless they test it manually.

    This limitation was evident during the original attack of the Nine Tails, when Minato fought Obito. The Flying Thunder God mark he had ced on Obito during that battle remained intact for years, but Minato didn''t recognize it until muchter, only confirming its existence through trial and error.

    Returning to the present, Orochimaru''s kunai had just been thrown.

    Freshly carved and brimming with power, the Flying Thunder God mark could easily bypass the sensory barriers of Iwa Ninja Vige. These barriers were only designed to detect objects infused with chakra, but the Flying Thunder God mark was purely spiritual, making it undetectable.

    Using the kunai as an anchor, Orochimaru was able to infiltrate the vige without being noticed.

    ---

    In the ninja world, aerial defense and detection capabilities were sorelycking. Ninja viges had almost no effective countermeasures against airborne threats.

    This weakness had been exposed in the past, such as when Deidara, a mere teenager at the time terrorized Sunagakure with his flying y bombs. Despite the vige''s defenses, he singlehandedly overwhelmed them and sessfully abducted Gaara.

    Deidara''s ability to attack from the air and his expertise in bombing made him a devastating force, akin to a modern-day terrorist. In the ninja world, where air power was so underdeveloped, such abilities were practically unstoppable.

    Thus, aerial infiltration was the most efficient way to sneak into a ninja vige undetected.

    Orochimaru, with his flight capabilities,bined with the reconnaissance abilities of his flies and the teleportation power of the Flying Thunder God Technique, could prate any vige with ease.

    As his wings of sand and iron dissolved into nothingness, Orochimaru retrieved the kunai he had thrown and quickly moved to find cover.

    After confirming that the area was clear, he began his true objective, his grave-robbing operation.

    Though Orochimaru was undeniably strong now, possessing the near-limitless chakra of a Sage''s body, as well as techniques like Susanoo and the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, he wasn''t one to act recklessly.

    Carelessness at this stage, before his goals were achieved, would be disastrous.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in Konoha Vige, under the soft glow of the evening lights, a brief encounter unfolded on the streets.

    "Tsunade, would you like to have a drink with me?"

    The voice was gentle, almost inviting.

    "No, I''ve got a lot of things to take care of when I get back," Tsunade replied curtly.

    "I see. Well, take care then. Goodbye!"

    "Goodbye." Tsunade gave a brief nod. "Come on, Kushina, let''s go."

    The two walked away, their conversation ending as quickly as it had begun.

    Kushina, now twelve years old, walked beside Tsunade, her curiosity piqued. She nced back at the retreating figure of the man who had spoken to Tsunade.

    "Tsunade-sama, why do you always refuse his invitations? We''re not busy, are we?"

    Tsunade frowned, her expression unreadable for a moment. Then she sighed. "It''s because of that guy¡­ Orochimaru."

    "Orochimaru-sama?" Kushina asked, tilting her head.

    "Yeah. Orochimaru doesn''t like him."

    "Oh¡­ I see." Kushina giggled lightly. "It sounds like you really listen to Orochimaru-sama!"

    "Who said that?" Tsunade snapped, her voice sharp. "I just think he has a point. As a woman with a boyfriend, it''s better to keep a respectable distance from other men."

    "Really?" Kushina blinked, half-understanding Tsunade''s words.

    Her thoughts wandered to the time when Orochimaru had carried her home. If touching a man crossed the line, what about that night? She distinctly remembered him touching her leg. Did that count as crossing the line?

    Wait¡ªher thigh?

    The memory suddenly resurfaced, and Kushina''s face flushed a deep red. Her mind betrayed her, reying the scene of Tsunade leaning against a tree with her back to Orochimaru.

    "What''s wrong with me?" Kushina muttered to herself, ashamed of her own thoughts. She shook her head vigorously, forcing the memories out of her mind.

    ---

    In a dark, isted basement elsewhere in the world, an old man sat alone.

    His body was frail, his hair white with age, and his single visible eye gazed emptily at the shadows around him. His stooped posture and withered face told the story of years spent confined to this sealed space.

    Most people would lose their sanity after spending only a few days in such conditions, but this man had endured it for years.

    "Madara, I''m back," a voice called softly.

    A white head emerged from the ground, its tone unusually gentle and feminine.

    "Zetsu," Madara greeted without looking up. His voice was weak, each word spoken with visible effort. "How is Nagato doing?"

    "They''re doing well," White Zetsu replied. "Jiraiya of the Sannin has been teaching them ninjutsu."

    "Sannin?" Madara scoffed lightly. "A meaningless title. Compared to the God of the Ninja World, it''s nothing."

    "True," White Zetsu agreed. "But it''s good for Nagato to have a peaceful childhood."

    "That''s all I hoped for," Madara murmured.

    "Oh, by the way, Madara, the one who brought Nagato back to his vige the other member of the Sannin he''s quite an unusual character."@@novelbin@@

    "You mean Orochimaru?" Madara asked without hesitation, as if the name were already familiar to him.

    "Yes. His actions are strange, to say the least. He''s a Konoha ninja, yet he''s built his own vige in secret. I can''t make sense of it."

    "Interesting," Madara said, his tone calm. "Have you investigated his vige?"

    "I''ve been inside before," White Zetsu exined. "Security wasx back then, buttely, there have been more and more shinobi there. It''s harder to get close now."

    "Then don''t waste your efforts investigating Orochimaru," Madara decided. "Just focus on Nagato."

    "Understood," White Zetsu said, sinking back into the ground.

 Chapter 218: What Have You Done To Me?

    The ancestor of chakra, Otsutsuki Kaguya, created a manifestation of her will known as ck Zetsu.

    ck Zetsu manipted Uchiha Madara into resurrecting Kaguya. Before that, Madara had manipted Obito, who in turn tricked Nagato into pursuing the Eye of the Moon n.

    The entire history of the ninja world was steeped in one conspiracy after another, an endless web of maniption.

    But Orochimaru, knowing the truth behind it all, remained indifferent.

    He believed in one principle: in the face of overwhelming power, conspiracies and schemes were meaningless.

    Stopping Madara''s resurrection would have been easy for someone like Orochimaru. All it would take was digging out the Rinnegan, sealing it in a potion bottle, and storing it in his system vault. No further precautions would be needed.

    Yet, Orochimaru had no desire to take that path.

    The resurrection of Madara wasn''t something he considered a priority. For someone like Orochimaru, who already understood the timeline of future events, whether Madara returned or not was entirely dependent on his mood. There was no reason to go out of his way to prevent it.

    Slowly emerging from the ground, Orochimaru adjusted his vision to the dim light and sighed, his tone carrying a hint of exasperation.@@novelbin@@

    "If I had a choice, I''d rather not be digging up graves all day."

    The Edo Tensei, or Reanimation Jutsu, required the gic material of powerful individuals. Tomb-robbing was a necessity. With his mastery of Earth Release, no one could carry out this task faster or more efficiently than Orochimaru.

    He could fly, teleport using the Flying Thunder God Technique, and his proficiency in infiltration was unparalleled.

    Though his Earth Release techniques weren''t quite as advanced as White Zetsu''s, they were more than sufficient for the job. At most, Orochimaru only needed a single night to raid the cemetery of an entire ninja vige.

    ---

    "Hey, you there! What are you doing here so early in the morning?"

    A sudden shout interrupted Orochimaru''s thoughts.

    The sound of footsteps followed as three Iwa ninjas approached.

    Orochimaru, still dressed in the uniform of Iwa Ninja Vige, had his back turned to them, so they hadn''t yet identified him as an intruder.

    Hearing the shout, Orochimaru''s expression turned slightly amused.

    "Have the patrols let their guard down now that the war is over?" he murmured to himself. Then, with a smirk, he added, "Oh well, goodbye."

    Whoosh!

    Orochimaru vanished instantly, leaving the three Iwa ninjas staring at empty air in bewilderment.

    "D-did he just disappear?" one of the ninjas stammered, rubbing his eyes. He tried to convince himself it was just his imagination, but the memory was too vivid to ignore.

    "You saw it too, right?" another asked nervously. "I thought I was seeing things."

    "No way! How could someone just vanish into thin air? It¡­ it couldn''t have been a ghost, could it?"

    "Don''t even joke about that!" the third ninja snapped, his voice shaking. "This needs to be reported to Lord Tsuchikage immediately!"

    The three agreed and hurried off to report the incident.

    ---

    By the time the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, received the news, it had taken on an almost supernatural tone.

    ording to the report, a strange Iwa ninja had been spotted near the cemetery in the early morning hours. All three patrol guards had seen him, but the figure had vanished into thin air.

    ¨­noki, skeptical yet cautious, ordered an immediate investigation.

    The Boundary Department found no signs of infiltration. The guards at the vige gates had noticed nothing unusual. Even after mobilizing the entire vige tob the area, they found no trace of an intruder.

    Confusion spread among the Iwa ninja.

    Had all three guards been seeing things? Or was there really a ghost?

    The possibility sent shivers down their spines.

    Of course, the three patrol guards were the most terrified of all. They couldn''t shake the feeling that the figure they had seen bore a striking resemnce to a deceased ninja¡­

    ---

    Unaware of the chaos he had caused in Iwa, Orochimaru had already moved on to Sunagakure.

    Just as before, he ced a Flying Thunder God kunai outside the vige, infiltrated from above, and used the teleportation technique to bypass the barriers undetected.

    With the coordinates provided by Nono, his work was seamless. This time, no one even noticed his presence.

    Speaking of the Flying Thunder God Kunai, Orochimaru had made some customizations.

    The design of the mark on the kunai could be altered based on personal preference. For example, the Second Hokage had a unique design for his mark, while Minato Namikaze''s Flying Thunder God Kunai had a distinct trident shape.

    Orochimaru, true to his nature, had chosen a coiled snake design for his mark.

    Unlike Minato, Orochimaru didn''t rely on the Flying Thunder God Jutsu as a primarybat technique. As a result, he hadn''t invested in creating specialized kunai. Instead, he used ordinary kunai, attaching his custom mark to their handles.

    ---

    The days of tomb-robbing were monotonous, and several more passed in a blur.

    ---

    A few dayster, at the border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire, Orochimaru stood at the foot of a remote mountain.

    Squatting down, he ced his hands together in a series of seals.

    "Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation!"

    With a rumbling noise, two upright coffins burst out of the ground.

    The first coffin''s door bore ck characters on a blue background, marked with the number "Three."

    The second coffin''s door bore ck characters on a yellow background, marked with the number "Two."

    Squeak¡­ bang!

    Both coffin doors fell to the ground with a heavy thud, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    From within, two figures emerged, stepping forward with stiff movements.

    The first was a man with striking dark blue hair, yellow eyes, and a blue Kazekage robe. His features resembled those of the Uchiha, though his aura was distinctly different.

    The second figure was entirely wrapped in bandages, with only a single eye visible. He wore a ck ribbon as a forehead protector and simple ck pants.

    Standing before Orochimaru were the Third Kazekage and the Second Tsuchikage, Mu.

    "What is¡­ going on here?" Mu asked, staring at his hands in disbelief. His movements were sluggish, but he retained a semnce of consciousness.

    The Third Kazekage''s sharp eyes immediately focused on Orochimaru. "You¡­ Orochimaru?!"

    "Wee back to the world of the living," Orochimaru said, the corners of his lips curling into a smirk. "Lord Kazekage, it''s been a while."

    "What¡­ what is this?" the Third Kazekage demanded. "I didn''t give you my body, so how¡ª?"

    "There''s no time to exin," Orochimaru interrupted smoothly. "From now on, you''re both my tools."

    "Tools?" The Third Kazekage''s tone turned icy. "I am Kazekage. Do you truly think you can reduce me to something as insignificant as a tool?"

    "Kazekage?" Orochimaru chuckled. "You were Kazekage. But that''s no longer the case."

    "What did you say?!"

    "Why don''t you try moving your body and see for yourself?" Orochimaru suggested, his voice calm butced with an unsettling confidence.

    The Third Kazekage''s expression twisted. "Orochimaru, what have you done to me?!"

 Chapter 219: Back To Your Coffins

    After the Third Kazekage was summoned, his attention remained fixed on Orochimaru. He failed to notice anything strange about himself at first.

    It wasn''t until the Second Tsuchikage, Mu, spoke that he realized something was amiss. When he turned to look, the person beside him was someone he instantly recognized.

    "You¡­ are you the Second Tsuchikage from the Land of Earth?"

    "Do I have no presence?" Mu replied calmly, his toneced with sarcasm. He then turned his attention to Orochimaru. "And you, boy standing over there. Which country do you hail from? How is it that you know this technique?"

    His eyes narrowed, deep suspicion evident in his gaze. "If my memory serves me right, this disgraceful jutsu was created by the Second Hokage of Konoha Vige!"

    "As expected of the Second Tsuchikage," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "Your memory is impable."

    Mu looked at his hands, studying his form. "Are you one of the Second Hokage''s disciples?"

    "No," interrupted the Third Kazekage. "This man''s name is Orochimaru. He''s a disciple of the Third Hokage."

    "The Third Hokage?"

    "Yes," the Third Kazekage said bitterly. "This guy''s abilities are highly unusual. Not only does he possess the speed of the Second Hokage, but he also wields the Sharingan of the Uchiha n. I¡­ I¡­"

    His voice faltered as the memory of his death resurfaced, Flying Thunder Godbined with a Mangekyo Sharingan ability. The sequence of events that led to his demise remained a point of frustration and confusion for him.

    "The speed of the Second Hokage and the Sharingan?" Mu''s eyes reflected a flicker of disbelief. "That''s impossible."

    As someone who had been contemporaneous with the Second Hokage, Mu was well-acquainted with his abilities, as well as the traits of the Uchiha. This pale-skinned figure before him didn''t match either description.

    "I didn''t believe it either," said the Third Kazekage, his tone low and begrudging. "But that''s how I died."

    For a man of his stature, the shame of being killed in such a bewildering way weighed heavily on him.

    Orochimaru listened to their conversation, a strange feeling stirring within him. Somehow, the more he watched the two former Kage interact, the less sinister this technique felt to him.

    Perhaps, under different circumstances, the Edo Tensei might not be a forbidden jutsu at all. After all, it allowed people to meet those they had longed to see again and gave the dead a chance to say their final words, words they might not have had the chance to speak in life.

    But Orochimaru quickly shook off such sentimental thoughts.

    "Alright, you two," he said, waving his hand dismissively. "That''s enough chatter. The only reason I summoned you was to test the perfection of this technique. Now that I''ve done so, you''re no longer needed. Back to your coffins!"

    The Third Kazekage and Second Tsuchikage both felt a force pulling them,pelling their bodies to move against their will.

    "Damn it¡­" the Third Kazekage muttered angrily.

    "This is infuriating¡­" Mu added, his tone grim.

    Boom!

    The coffin lids mmed shut, muffling their voices as they were sealed inside. Momentster, the coffins themselves disappeared without a trace.

    Orochimaru stood in the now-empty clearing, his hand on his chin as he mused to himself.

    "Their consciousness is recovering well, but their strength is stillcking. I''ll need higher-quality sacrifices to take this further¡­"

    ---

    The Edo Tensei, a jutsu that maniptes the dead, had earned its reputation as a despicable and sinister technique. Even Tobirama Senju, its creator, had not escaped the stigma attached to it.@@novelbin@@

    But Orochimaru was unfazed by suchbels. In the entire ninja world, no one suspected him of mastering this jutsu. Aside from Danzo, only Mu and Rasa were aware of its existence.

    He was confident that by the time anyone realized the scope of his ns, it would already be toote for them to intervene.

    ---

    Back in Konoha, in the Land of Fire.

    Orochimaru had returned to the vige afterpleting histest round of experimentation.

    He hadn''t yet targeted Kumo or Kirigakure due to ack of intelligence about their inner workings. Sessfully infiltrating those viges would require more meticulous nning.

    For now, his return to Konoha served two purposes: the journey from the Land of Rivers had been smooth, making it convenient for him to stop by, and he needed more of the First Hokage''s cells to continue refining his clones.

    ---

    "You''re always running off somewhere, Orochimaru."

    This was the first thing Danzo said upon seeing him.

    The two were currently inside the Root headquarters, seated across from one another in the dimly lit office.

    To Danzo, Orochimaru''s frequent absences were nothing short of irritating. During peacetime, Orochimaru was practically impossible to track down, which Danzo, as his superior, found deeply unsatisfying.

    "What''s wrong?" Orochimaru asked, his tone disinterested.

    "What do you mean, what''s wrong?" Danzo said sharply. "Your experiments, of course! How can you conduct proper research when you''re always running off somewhere?"

    "Don''t be so quick to judge," Orochimaru replied nonchntly. "I''ve been traveling to gather ideas for new research projects."

    Danzo frowned but didn''t interrupt.

    Orochimaru continued, "I''ve alreadypleted the projects you''ve requested, gic enhancement serums, Sharingan transntation, First Hokage cell integration. I even helped Konoha develop the gic repair fluid and the prototype for scientific ninja tools. So tell me, what more could I possibly have left to work on?"

    Danzo paused, considering Orochimaru''s words. "Then, have you found any new research projects?"

    "Not yet," Orochimaru admitted, his tone casual. "Finding new directions takes inspiration. These things can''t be rushed."

    Though Orochimaru''s response was partly fabricated, it wasn''t entirely untrue. Groundbreaking research often required a spark of insight.

    Danzo mulled this over for a moment before speaking again. "If inspiration is what youck, then focus on Wood Release research in the meantime."

    "Wood Release?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow.

    "That''s right," Danzo said. "Didn''t you say before that it''s possible to create Wood Release users even without my method?"

    Orochimaru nodded slowly. "Yes, it''s possible. But the results are inferior to true Wood Release, and the process is time-consuming."

    "That doesn''t matter. We''ll find a group of children and train them to develop Wood Release as a backup force. Time isn''t an issue."

    Orochimaru frowned slightly but kept his thoughts to himself.

    After a moment, he relented. "Fine. But I don''t have the time to round up children myself."

    "You don''t need to concern yourself with that," Danzo said coolly. "I''ll handle it."

    Danzo''s indifferent demeanor sent a chill through Orochimaru.

    In a world where human lives were often seen as disposable, experiments on living subjects had be disturbingly normalized. Even Tobirama Senju, the Second Hokage, had conducted simr experiments during his lifetime.

    Letting out a quiet sigh, Orochimaru nodded. "Very well. But the children used for this research should ideally be under five years old."

    "I understand," Danzo replied with calm detachment.

 Chapter 222: Grand

    Tsunade had a childhood dream, one that very few people knew about.

    It wasn''t to be Hokage, as most would expect. Instead, her dream was to win at every casino in the world.

    Only Jiraiya and Orochimaru knew of this particr dream.

    However, everyone also knew that Tsunade''s gambling luck was legendarily bad. Winning? That was something that happened purely by ident and rarely at that.

    "Hey, you actually remembered?" Tsunade said, blushing slightly, a sheepish smile tugging at her lips.

    Having her childhood dream exposed by Orochimaru was beyond embarrassing, especially since she had nearly forgotten it herself.

    But before she could defend herself further, Orochimaru delivered a line that nearly made her dizzy.

    "This childhood dream of yours is practically impossible," he said matter-of-factly. "Even if I gave you another 200 million, you still wouldn''t be able to achieve it. Honestly, if I were to put effort into something that difficult, I might as well work on achieving world peace, it''d probably be easier."

    "You¡ª! How can you say that?" Tsunade snapped, clearly annoyed. "Is my gambling really that bad?"@@novelbin@@

    "This isn''t about your gambling skills," Orochimaru replied, shaking his head. "Let''s stop talking about this. Go call Kushina for me. My sealing technique needs some adjustments."

    Tsunade sighed, clearly unwilling to let the conversation end on his terms, but ultimately gave in. "Fine. But¡­ 200 million¡­" she muttered under her breath as she walked away. "It''s enough to make me want to cry¡­"

    ---

    Everyone in Konoha knew about Orochimaru and Tsunade''s uing wedding, and within days, nearly all of them had received invitations.

    The news of their extravagant wedding budget exceeding 200 million ryo quickly became the hottest topic in the vige.

    If there had been social media in this world, the story would have undoubtedly trended for a solid week, dominating every conversation.

    After all, 200 million ryo was an astronomical sum for ninjas. Even the wealthiest Jonin wouldn''t have been able to save that much in several lifetimes.

    ---

    Time flew by, and soon, the day of their wedding arrived.

    June 6, Konoha Year 36.

    The entire vige of Konoha was buzzing with excitement.

    From early morning, the wedding venue an open-air space dedicated torge gatherings was already packed to capacity.

    The term "empty streets" didn''t even begin to describe the scene; nearly the entire vige had shown up, and the crowds stretched as far as the eye could see.

    This was a wedding unlike any other. The sheer scale and grandeur were a testament to the 200 million ryo budget. The guest list included nearly every prominent n in Konoha: the Hyuga, Uchiha, Aburame, Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, and Inuzuka ns, among others. Even Hiruzen and the vige''s top brass were in attendance.

    Kushina and many other civilians joined the celebrations, while only a few ninjas assigned to border patrols or critical missions were absent. Even Jiraiya had returned from the Sound Vige upon hearing the news.

    The guest count approached nearly ten thousand people.

    "It''s incredible!" Mikoto said in awe, her tone filled with both surprise and admiration as she looked out at the sea of people.

    Konoha had never seen a wedding like this before. While ninjas typically took their weddings seriously, they rarely went to such extremes. Even Hiruzen''s own wedding hadn''t been this grand, it had been a private affair attended only by key figures.

    But this? This broke all records.

    ---

    Standing near the entrance Kushina tugged on Orochimaru''s sleeve, her expression filled with concern.

    "Orochimaru-sama, isn''t this¡­ a little too much? I mean, all this money spent on one event¡­"

    Her mind wandered to the war orphans who struggled to survive each day, often going without food. To her, the extravagant disy felt wasteful.

    Orochimaru, however, didn''t seem to share her sentiment. Gazing at therge crowd, he murmured to himself, "No¡­ it''s not a waste at all."

    Unlike most ninjas, Orochimaru had a unique perspective on wealth. In the ninja world, money was often spent on missions, weapons, or military resources. To spend it on a personal celebration like this was practically unheard of.

    The chaos of the open-air venue, the unprecedented guest count, these were things Orochimaru could ignore.

    For him, this was more than just a wedding; it was a once-in-a-lifetime event, and he wanted to do it his way.

    If it took 200 million ryo to make it happen, so be it.

    ---

    The ceremony itself was grand yet chaotic, with so many attendees struggling to find space. But none of it mattered to Tsunade, who looked radiant in her bridal makeup, her beauty amplified by the joyous asion.

    Amidst the bustling crowd, Jiraiya finally found Orochimaru and Tsunade.

    "Hahaha! Orochimaru, Tsunade¡ªyou two finally made it!" Jiraiya eximed with a wide grin.

    His feelings for Tsunade were long buried. After realizing the depth of her bond with Orochimaru, he had quietly let go of any lingering emotions. His only reason for returning to Konoha was to offer his heartfelt congrattions.

    "Jiraiya," Orochimaru greeted, his usual indifference reced with a rare warmth.

    Unlike most people, Jiraiya''s presence was meaningful to him. As one of the few he considered a true friend, Orochimaru valued his words in a way he didn''t for others.

    For the first time in a long while, Orochimaru drank freely.

    ---

    By the end of the day, the festivities wound down, and Orochimaru found himself lying on his bed, his vision slightly hazy from the alcohol.

    Turning his head, he watched Tsunade removing her bridal makeup, her radiant appearance still fresh in his mind. He smiled faintly.

    So this is what it feels like to get married¡­

    The thought lingered briefly, but it didn''t feel particrly special to him. He quickly closed his eyes, allowing sleep to im him.

    Tsunade, meanwhile, gazed at Orochimaru''s sleeping form. The memories of their years together, from childhood to this very moment, rushed through her mind.

    Did I really marry him?

    She couldn''t help but chuckle softly to herself.

    Quietly, she walked over, taking off his shoes and cloak before covering him with a nket. Afterward, she slipped out of her own wedding attire and climbed into bed beside him.

    Turning off the light, she wrapped her arms around him, holding him close as sleep overtook her.

    (T/N : The End. Jk)

 Chapter 224: Rashomon

    Danzo unconditionally supported Orochimaru''s research.

    After all, Orochimaru was creating talents for him, an invaluable asset to his ambitions. Danzo had no reason to object.

    Moreover, the First Hokage''s cells might have been a closely guarded secret to others, but to Orochimaru, it was hardly ssified information. For that reason, Danzo didn''t hesitate to bring him to see the remains of Senju Hashirama.

    "Open it," Danzo ordered.

    Two Root operatives stepped forward, quickly unlocking the thick chains and removing the seals. As the heavy locks clicked open, the solid lid of the coffin was lifted.

    Insidey the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, a ck-haired man dressed in simple trousers but shirtless, his body unnervingly well-preserved.

    Orochimaru stepped forward slowly, his golden eyes studying the legendary figure in the coffin. Even he couldn''t help but marvel. This truly is the God of the Shinobi World, he thought.

    Even in death, Hashirama''s body radiated an otherworldly vitality.

    His cells continued to regenerate and reproduce, a phenomenon unheard of in normal humans. Uchiha Madara had bitten off a piece of Hashirama''s flesh in the past, and even Danzo had once grafted the cells onto his own body. Yet now, Hashirama''s body appearedpletely whole, with no sign of the previous wounds.

    It was miraculous.

    Of course, Orochimaru wasn''t surprised that Hashirama''s body hadn''t decayed. Preservation techniques weremon enough, and if ordinary ninja could preserve corpses, it was no stretch to assume Konoha''s upper echelon had ess to far more advanced methods.

    Orochimaru reached out, his hand glowing faintly with chakra. Without hesitation, he ced his palm on Hashirama''s forehead.

    "Orochimaru, what are you doing?" Danzo asked sharply, frowning as he watched.

    "Nothing much," Orochimaru replied calmly. "Just checking something."

    "Checking? Checking what?" Danzo asked, his suspicion growing. Does he think the First Hokage is still alive?

    "It''s¡­ difficult to exin," Orochimaru said vaguely, withdrawing his hand.

    In truth, he had been probing for traces of Asura''s chakra within Hashirama''s body.

    Orochimaru still wasn''t entirely certain what Asura and Indra''s chakras were in essence. Were they simply a type of energy, or did they represent something physical?

    ording to his understanding of how Uchiha Madara awakened the Rinnegan, Madara''s chakra was tied to Indra, while Hashirama''s chakra belonged to Asura.

    But if both had died, did that chakra still exist?@@novelbin@@

    If it did, how could it reincarnate into others?

    And if it didn''t, then why did Hashirama''s cells still exhibit such astonishing vitality? Surely that vitality was tied to Asura''s chakra, yet it continued to thrive even now.

    Orochimaru sighed and shook his head, pushing the thought aside. This wasn''t something he could resolve at the moment.

    "I''ll need arger sample this time," he said finally, his voice steady. "Twice the amount asst time."

    Danzo nodded and motioned for the operatives to proceed. One of them stepped forward and carefully cut a piece of flesh from Hashirama''s arm, cing it into a specialized potion vial.

    After undergoing further processing and sealing, the sample was ready. Orochimaru and Danzo left the secret chamber together.

    With Orochimaru''s expertise, there was technically no need to repeatedly obtain fresh samples. Through cloning and cell division, he could regenerate unlimited quantities of the cells.

    However, the small amount of material he''d obtained previously had beenrgely used up. Cultivating more with what remained would have been time-consuming and inefficient, so it made sense to collect additional material while he had the opportunity.

    This time, the quantity should be sufficient.

    ---

    The days that followed were consumed by experiments.

    Orochimaru spent most of his time shuttling between Konoha and hisboratory, focusing on refining his gic modification techniques.

    His approach was straightforward: use diluted gic enhancement fluid to improve the children''s physiques gradually.

    Gic modification was distinct from gic fusion. The goal wasn''t to create a perfect transformation, but rather to establish a strong foundational physique.

    A single dose of the primary enhancement fluid, when diluted, could strengthen nearly ten subjects. It was an efficient and rtively low-cost method, though Danzo bore the financial burden entirely.

    Unbeknownst to Danzo, Orochimaru was using his proprietary strengthening fluid for the experiments.

    Danzo provided three groups of children in total, each consisting of about eight individuals. Orochimaru divided them into separate batches for transformation, ensuring he could closely monitor their progress.

    For half a year, Orochimaru remained grounded, unable to venture far due to the need for daily observations and meticulous record-keeping.

    ---

    Six monthster, on a remote mountaintop several miles from Konoha, the ground was littered with craters and debris.

    Two figures a man and a woman faced off in the clearing.

    "Take this!" Tsunade shouted, her fist mming into the earth with a thunderous impact.

    The ground trembled under the force, splitting into wide fissures as the shockwave spread.

    Orochimaru nimbly leapt backward, avoiding the brunt of the attack. "Tsunade, your punches are powerful, I''ll give you that," he said with a smirk. "But your speed leaves much to be desired."

    "Stop running your mouth and fight me properly!" Tsunade retorted, pushing off the ground with her toes andunching herself high into the air.

    With a resounding cry, she came crashing down like a meteor, her fist smashing into the ground and leaving a massive crater nearly 100 meters wide. The shockwave sent rocks and debris flying in all directions.

    Standing amidst the chaos, Tsunade flexed her fingers. "Ever since I awakened my sage body, my strength''s grown exponentially. You know what''ll happen if Ind a clean hit on you, don''t you, Orochimaru?"

    "Don''t worry," Orochimaru replied smoothly, dodging the attack with ease. "I won''t give you that chance."

    Before Tsunade could respond, she noticed something unusual.

    The dust began to clear, revealing countless glimmering des hovering in midair.

    "What¡­ are those?" Tsunade murmured, her eyes widening as she recognized the iconic shape. "Kusanagi des? So many?"

    With a confident smile, Orochimaru gestured toward the floating swords. "Do you know what I call this move?"

    "What?"

    "I call it Ten Thousand Swords Formation."

    With a flick of his wrist, the swarm of Kusanagi swords descended toward Tsunade in an unrelenting wave, their sharp edges glinting menacingly.

    The sheer scale of the attack left no room for escape.

    The sound of des slicing through the air filled the clearing as the ground, already battered, was further torn apart by the onught.

    "Don''t expect me to hold back just because we''re married," Orochimaru called out, his voiceced with yful mockery.

    "Ha! You think you can beat me with a cheap trick like this?" Tsunade''s voice rang out defiantly from within the smoke and debris.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, intrigued by her confidence.

    As the dust settled, his curiosity turned into genuine surprise.

    Standing amidst the wreckage was a massive, otherworldly gate, its design both imposing and ominous.

    "This¡­ Rashomon?!" Orochimaru eximed. "When did you learn that technique?"

 Chapter 225: Ridiculous Tsunade

    Orochimaru''s Ten Thousand Swords Formation¡ªabination of Maic Release and Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu was a visually spectacr attack.

    By applying the principle of shuriken shadow cloning to his Kusanagi sword, he was able to create multiple copies and control them with Maic Release,unching arge-scale offensive. But in truth, it was inefficient and impractical.

    The chakra consumption was immense, and its destructive potential was easily countered by a strong enough earth wall. Even if the attack could breach such a defense, the dy would give most opponents ample time to dodge.

    Orochimaru wasn''t worried about using this technique against Tsunade. He assumed she would simply counterattack by throwing boulders or debris at him.

    What he didn''t expect was Tsunade summoning Rashomon instead.

    When the massive, hellish gate materialized and stopped every single one of his Kusanagi swords, Orochimaru felt a twinge of unease.

    Rashomon was originally developed by the First Hokage as an ultimate defensive jutsu. Even summoning just one gate required a significant amount of chakra. Hashirama could summon five. Orochimaru himself had managed to summon three gates during his coboration with Danzo, using the First Hokage''s cells as a basis.

    But Tsunade?

    "I never had enough chakra before," Tsunade said with a proud smile, stepping out from behind the towering gate. "I always had to save my chakra for healing myrades, so I didn''t bother learning it. But now¡­ well, things are different."

    She flexed her fists, her tone confident. "With the chakra reserves of my sage body, I can finally master techniques that I couldn''t even attempt before."

    "I nearly forgot," Orochimaru said, his expression unreadable. "This technique originally belonged to your grandfather."

    It was true. He had momentarily overlooked Tsunade''s lineage as the granddaughter of the First Hokage. With her newfound immortal body and increased chakra reserves, it was only natural that she would revisit her family''s legacy and learn techniques like Rashomon.

    As the two exchanged words, white smoke began to rise across the battlefield. The Rashomon gate vanished, along with the countless Kusanagi swords, which re-formed into a single de and flew back to Orochimaru''s hand.

    "Well then¡­ shall we continue, husband?" Tsunade teased, her smirk widening.

    At the mention of "husband," Orochimaru felt a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth. Since their marriage, Tsunade had taken to addressing him this way whenever she could. While it initially caught him off guard, he had grown used to it.

    He waved his hand dismissively and returned the Kusanagi sword to its alternate dimension. "Let''s call it a day. We''re not far from Konoha, and with all this noise, someone wille looking for us soon."

    "Fine, fine. Let''s head back," Tsunade agreed.

    In a sh, Orochimaru appeared beside her, cing a hand on her shoulder. With two quick teleportations using the Flying Thunder God technique, the pair returned to Konoha.

    The kunai he had buried in advance made the journey effortless, highlighting once again the sheer convenience of the Flying Thunder God technique. Not only was it a powerfulbat skill, but it was also the ultimate tool for travel. As long as a Flying Thunder God mark existed, the user could teleport anywhere instantly, as if exploiting a loophole in reality itself.

    Of course, their sparring session wasn''t due to any personal conflict.

    Both understood that a peaceful life could dull theirbat abilities, so they sparred to keep themselves sharp. And their choice of a secluded battlefield was to protect the secrecy of their respective abilities.

    It wasn''t just Orochimaru''s techniques that needed to be kept hidden, Tsunade''s use of Wood Release was just as sensitive.

    ---

    Later, back in their home, Tsunade brought up a curious detail from their earlier battle.

    "You said your Mangekyo Sharingan has a different dimension?" she asked.

    "Mm," Orochimaru affirmed.

    "Then when you stored away the Kusanagi sword earlier, why didn''t you activate your Mangekyo?"

    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment, then deflected with an offhandment. "Don''t worry about such details."

    Tsunade narrowed her eyes but let the matter drop.

    In truth, Orochimaru''s Mangekyo Sharingan did grant him ess to a personal alternate dimension, allowing him to store items within it.

    However, its functionality was limitedpared to Uchiha Obito''s Kamui. Unlike Obito, Orochimaru couldn''t enter his own dimension, nor could he send others into it. His alternate dimension was essentially a storage space, useful only for sealing ninja tools or other items.

    Its one advantage was speed. Orochimaru''s Mangekyo allowed him to absorb objects such as thrown kunai or shuriken instantly, simply by focusing on them.

    As for storing items without using his Mangekyo, that was thanks to his system.

    Tsunade had her suspicions about some of his abilities, but ultimately, she didn''t question them too deeply. Whatever exnation Orochimaru gave her, she found herself epting without hesitation.

    The same went for the topic of having children.

    Orochimaru had dismissed the idea, saying, "Now isn''t the right time. If we have a child now, I won''t have the time to raise or teach them properly."

    Though disappointed, Tsunade relented.

    ---

    Knock, knock, knock!

    A sudden knock at the door broke the afternoon''s tranquility.

    Orochimaru, who had just returned from their sparring session, frowned. It was four in the afternoon an odd time for visitors.

    Who could it be?

    When he opened the door, he found himself face-to-face with a young woman with long ck hair.@@novelbin@@

    "Mikoto? What are you doing here?" Orochimaru asked, his confusion evident.

    Uchiha Mikoto looked embarrassed, her face slightly flushed. "Um¡­ Tsunade-sama asked me toe."

    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow.

    What reason could Tsunade possibly have for calling Mikoto over? The two didn''t exactly have the friendliest rtionship, considering both familial and personal grudges between the Senju and Uchiha ns.

    "Tsunade," he called out, "why is Mikoto here?"

    Tsunade''s voice rang out from another room. "I asked her toe! Let her in."

    Orochimaru allowed Mikoto inside and soon learned the reason for her visit.

    Apparently, Tsunade had called her over to clean the house.

    After their marriage, Tsunade had moved in with Orochimaru, leaving Nawaki to live alone in the Senjupound. While Tsunade could handle basic household chores, she was farzier than Orochimaru and often delegated the cleaning to others.

    But what puzzled Orochimaru was that Tsunade specifically sought out Uchiha Mikoto for this task every single time.

    "You''ve been asking her to clean the house regrly?" Orochimaru asked, sitting with Tsunade in the living room.

    "That''s right," Tsunade replied casually.

    "Why her?"

    Tsunade smirked, imitating Orochimaru''s usual aloof expression. "Don''t you think she''s getting more and more beautiful?"

    "What does that have to do with making her clean the house?" Orochimaru asked, bewildered.

    "So that you can see her more often, of course."

    "..."

    Orochimaru was left speechless.

 Chapter 226

    After Tsunade''s exnation, Orochimaru quickly understood her reasoning.

    It was entirely intentional on Tsunade''s part to have Mikotoe over regrly.

    Her purpose was simple, she wanted to inject some fun into their otherwise monotonous lives.

    The current ninja worldcked entertainment. There were no theaters, no games, no proper distractions. As a married couple without children, Orochimaru and Tsunade found themselves with plenty of free time. At their level of strength, there was no need to train endlessly, and for someone as energetic as Tsunade, idle time quickly became boredom.

    Initially, she would gamble asionally, but after Orochimaru called her out on it a couple of times, she eventually stopped.

    From then on, she started looking for new ways to amuse herself.

    Uchiha Mikoto, it seemed, had be one of her many outlets for entertainment.

    Tsunade had noticed something curious, Mikoto seemed to harbor a subtle interest in Orochimaru. She hadn''t acted on it, of course, but as one of the legendary Sannin, Tsunade easily picked up on the fleeting looks and subconscious expressions Mikoto asionally disyed.

    Orochimaru, with his sharper instincts, had naturally noticed it as well.

    Orochimaru sighed, his suspicions confirmed. Tsunade''s unrestrained attitude was undoubtedly a result of her carefree, albeit mischievous nature, heightened by their peaceful life together.

    "Mikoto, can you make us a pot of tea?" Tsunade suddenly called out.

    "Of course, Tsunade-sama. Please wait a moment," came Mikoto''s soft and gentle reply from the kitchen.

    Watching the scene unfold, Orochimaru stood up, shaking his head helplessly.

    "You''re so boring," he muttered.

    "Oh, husband, don''t leave now," Tsunade teased, her tone lighthearted.

    "I don''t have time for your games," Orochimaru said, waving her off as he began walking toward the backyard. "I need to focus on improving my Flying Thunder God technique."

    Tsunade didn''t stop him. As Orochimaru left, she chuckled to herself, clearly entertained.

    In truth, Orochimaru had agreed to marry Tsunade for a rather personal reason he had wanted to experience a sense of spiritual fulfillment, a "home" that he had never had before. In her presence, he found something akin to that feeling.

    But as for Konoha itself? He didn''t hate the vige, but he couldn''t bring himself to truly love it either.

    ---

    In the backyard, Orochimaru focused on his training.

    The space shimmered faintly as several Flying Thunder God kunai flew into the air, hovering briefly before spreading out in different directions.

    Orochimaru''s current focus wasn''t the Flying Thunder God technique itself but the intervals between each teleportation.

    In his memory, Minato''s mastery of the technique was seamless. His movements in battle teleporting forward, backward, and side-to-side were executed without the slightest pause.

    By contrast, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, had a slight dy between each teleportation. Though it was only a second or two, even such a minuscule pause could prove fatal in battle.

    Orochimaru was determined to close that gap.

    ---

    Inside the house, Tsunade nced toward the backyard, where Orochimaru was engrossed in his training. She suddenly felt a little bored.

    Her gaze shifted toward the kitchen, where Mikoto was diligently preparing tea. An idea formed in Tsunade''s mind.

    She stood up and walked over to the younger woman.

    "Mikoto," she began, her tone casual, "why don''t you teach me how to make tea?"

    "Huh? Tsunade-sama, you want to learn this?" Mikoto asked, surprised.

    "Why not? I''m just sitting around anyway."

    And so, in the kitchen of Orochimaru''s mansion, two women one from the Uchiha n and the other from the Senju n stood together, discussing the art of tea-making.

    The sight was unusual, almost surreal. If anyone else had witnessed it, it would have surely be the talk of Konoha.

    ---

    The premature end of the Second Ninja War had given the major nations a rare opportunity to rest and rebuild.

    Konoha used the time to grow rapidly, and the other great nations weren''t idle either. Each was focused on development, diplomacy, and strategic preparation.

    To the north of the Land of Firey the Land of Frost, a small, unremarkable country often overlooked.

    Itsck of notable features meant it rarely crossed anyone''s mind. However, during the Fourth Great Ninja War, it would be a prominent battlefield.

    At present, the Land of Frost bordered the Land of Waterfall to the west and faced the open sea to the north.

    A massive ship sailed across these northern waters, its deck upied by a group of dark-skinned ninjas wearing the forehead protectors of the Hidden Cloud Vige.@@novelbin@@

    At the helm of the ship stood an old man with dark skin, long light-yellow hair, and a thick beard. His muscr frame radiated power, and the tattoo of the kanji for "Thunder" was emzoned on his right shoulder.

    He was the Third Raikage, renowned as both the "strongest spear" and the "strongest shield."

    With his arms folded, the Third Raikage gazed silently westward over the calm sea, lost in thought. Seagulls asionally flew past, their cries breaking the quiet.

    "Raikage-sama, everything is ready," a Cloud ninja carrying a sword reported respectfully.

    The Third Raikage gave a slight nod. "Let everyone rest for now."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Standing behind him was a younger man who bore a striking resemnce to him, sharing at least 70% of his features. This was none other than his son, the future Fourth Raikage.

    A frowned slightly, his voice tinged with confusion. "Father, why are we meeting them at sea? If there''s a conflict, this terrain puts us at a disadvantage."

    Despite his brash nature, the young man possessed the keen eye of a future Kage. It was obvious that water-basedbat would weaken the Hidden Cloud forces. With most of their chakra attuned to lightning, fighting on the sea would handicap them just as much as forcing a water-style master to fight in the desert.

    The Third Raikage''s deep voice rumbled in response. "This location is close enough to ournd for a safe retreat. If things go wrong, they won''t be able to stop us."

    He paused, his gaze unwavering. "Besides, the fact that they agreed to meet us here after traveling such a distance shows their sincerity."

    A nodded, reluctantly epting his father''s reasoning. "That makes sense¡­ wait, look! They''re here!"

 Chapter 227

    The sky stretched wide and blue, like an endless sheet of pristine paper. A few thin clouds driftedzily, their edges softened by the sunlight.

    Suddenly, tiny ck dots appeared on the horizon, hovering over the tranquil sea.

    At first, they were too far away to discern clearly, their details obscured by distance. However, it quickly became apparent that they were moving¡ªflying, in fact¡ªand approaching at a remarkable speed.

    Within moments, their outlines became visible.

    They weren''t ships or birds, they were people.

    Fourteen individuals in total, soaring through the air.

    Leading the group was a diminutive old man draped in a red scarf and wearing a green-striped vest. Beside him was a broad, muscr man in a khaki uniform. Behind the two were twelve subordinates, all d in the attire of elite Iwa ninjas.

    The sight of fourteen people flying together through the sky was nothing short of spectacr.

    "Unbelievable," one Kumo ninja muttered from the ship below, his voice tinged with awe.

    "Unbelievable? It''s enough to make anyone jealous," another added, shaking his head in amazement.

    "Yeah. I''ve heard rumors about this technique before, but seeing it in person is something else entirely!"

    Their admiration wasn''t unwarranted. The ability to fly was rare across the entire ninja world especially the kind of flight achieved through one''s own power.

    There was no mistaking the identities of the figures in the air. The short old man was none other than Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage of Iwa, while the burly man beside him was his son, Kitsuchi.

    Behind them were twelve elite Jonin of Iwa, forming a disciplined and formidable entourage.

    Once Onoki and his group approached the ship, the Tsuchikage raised a hand, signaling his subordinates to halt.@@novelbin@@

    Hovering above the deck, Onoki nced down at the Third Raikage standing below and greeted him with his usual air of superiority.

    "Third Raikage," Onoki said, his toneced with mock courtesy. "I must say, it''s such a burden to call on you like this."

    His words, though seemingly polite, carried a condescending undertone.

    As soon as he spoke, the ninjas on both sides instinctively prepared themselves for any potential confrontation, the tension in the air palpable.

    The Third Raikage, however, remained calm. Raising his head, he replied, "Given the state of rtions between our two nations, isn''t a little hardship to be expected? Don''t you agree, Tsuchikage?"

    Onoki chuckled faintly. "Indeed. If it weren''t for such pressing matters, I wouldn''t have gone out of my way to meet with you."

    "Pressing matters?" The Third Raikage''s expression grew serious, his sharp gaze locking onto Onoki. Around him, the Kumo ninjas exchanged wary nces. "What could be so important that you, Tsuchikage, would make such an effort to negotiate with me personally?"

    Given the ongoing hostility between their nations, a meeting like this was highly unusual. For the Kage of two rival viges to meet face-to-face was a dangerous gamble, requiring numerous negotiations and careful arrangements to even be possible.

    The time, location, and security of the meeting had all been meticulously nned to minimize risk.

    Onoki''s face grew stern. "Raikage, let me get straight to the point. Are you familiar with Konoha''s Orochimaru?"

    "Orochimaru?" The Third Raikage''s expression darkened at the mention of the name.

    Around him, the Kumo ninjas whispered amongst themselves. From their reactions, it was clear that the name was well known.

    "Of course I know of him," the Raikage said, his tone measured but firm. "He defeated Hanzo of the Hidden Rain Vige and killed the Third Kazekage. An impressive individual, to say the least."

    Onoki''s lips curled into a faint sneer. "It seems your understanding of him is rather superficial."

    "What do you mean?" The Third Raikage''s frown deepened, his curiosity piqued.

    Onoki''s expression turned serious. "Orochimaru is far more dangerous than you realize."

    Without hesitation, Onoki began recounting the information Iwa had gathered about Orochimaru.

    During the war, Iwa had managed to capture a number of prisoners, and through interrogations, they had uncovered startling details about Orochimaru''s capabilities, details that went far beyond what most of the ninja world knew.

    As Onoki exined, the Kumo ninjas listened in stunned silence.

    "A scientific genius?" one Kumo ninja muttered in disbelief. "Inventing ninja tools?"

    "Is he serious? That sounds absurd!"

    "A young man in his twenties with Kage-level strength and advanced research skills? How is that even possible?"

    The Third Raikage nced at his son and subordinates, gauging their reactions, before falling into deep thought.

    The mention of Orochimaru triggered a memory, the failed attempt to kidnap the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. If he recalled correctly, Orochimaru had been involved in thwarting that operation.

    "Yes," Onoki continued, sensing the growing tension among the Kumo ninjas. "Even I was shocked when I first learned about his capabilities."

    He pressed on, his tone sharp. "Thanks to the prisoners we captured during the war, we''ve uncovered just how much of a threat he poses. If it weren''t for these interrogations, we wouldn''t know half of what we do now."

    The Third Raikage looked up, his eyes narrowing. "Even so, what does this have to do with us? Orochimaru may be talented, but he''s still just a Konoha ninja. Why should we concern ourselves with him?"

    Onoki''s expression grew cold. "Don''t you understand yet, Raikage? Because of Orochimaru, Konoha haspletely disrupted the bnce of power between the Five Great Nations. Or do you really think it was mere coincidence that we, the Iwa ninjas, decided to cease our war with the Sand Vige?"

    He chuckled bitterly. "And yet, you Kumo ninjas blindly assisted Konoha in attacking us. If it weren''t for your interference, our losses wouldn''t have been nearly as severe."

    Onoki''s mocking tone was like a dagger, cutting deep.

    "Tsuchikage," the Third Raikage said, his voice icy, "I suggest you watch your words. We joined this war because we are allies with Konoha."

    "Allies?" Onoki''sugh was harsh and derisive. "You''re the only ones who believe that nonsense. Tell me, Raikage what did Kumo gain from this so-called alliance? What benefits did you reap from this war?"

    The Third Raikage and his subordinates fell silent.

    Onoki''s words hit a nerve.

    It was true that Kumo had gained little from the war. Aside from the war funds provided by Konoha, there were no tangible benefits. Worse, their motives were questioned, and they were used of trying to steal the Nine-Tails.

    The more they thought about it, the more it stung.

    "Tsuchikage," the Third Raikage said atst, his tone heavy with suspicion, "enough with the posturing. Tell me why you''ve called me here."

    Onoki crossed his arms, prepared for this moment.

    "End our hostilities and join forces against Konoha," he dered.

    "What?"

    The voice wasn''t the Third Raikage''s¡ªit was his son''s, the future Fourth Raikage. His anger red, his fists clenched.

    "Are you joking, Tsuchikage?" A growled. "We''ve been locked in battle with Iwa, and now you expect us to just stop and turn our attention to Konoha? Do you think we''re that fickle?"

    The Third Raikage''s eyes narrowed. "I agree. Exin yourself, Onoki."

    "Do you think I''d joke about something like this?" Onoki''s gaze was piercing. "Konoha has already upset the bnce between the Great Nations, and it''s only a matter of time before they turn their sights on you. If you don''t act now, you''ll find yourselves destroyed before you even realize it."

    Onoki''s voice grew more intense. "We need to work together to pressure Konoha. Even if we can''t start a full-scale war, we must at least force them to hand over Orochimaru!"

 Chapter 229

    It was unlikely that Hiruzen truly understood the full extent of Danzo''s schemes.

    Their rtionship had always been delicate. As long as Danzo didn''t cross certain lines, Hiruzen preferred to turn a blind eye, even if he had his suspicions.

    He understood all too well that a fallout between him and Danzo would benefit no one.

    While their ideologies shed, Danzo''s ultimate goal still aligned with Konoha''s protection. He hadn''t yet done anything that outright harmed the vige. That was the primary reason Hiruzen chose to tolerate his actions.

    That being said, this time, it wasn''t Hiruzen who had stumbled upon Danzo''s activities.

    ---

    On the streets of Konoha, a Pale Blue-haired ninja with an aloof expression strolled forward, his thoughts swirling.@@novelbin@@

    It was evening, and he had just returned from a mission with his teammates.

    "Strange," the man muttered to himself. "At this hour, why would Danzo-sama''s subordinates be active outside the vige?"

    He furrowed his brow. It was an odd sight, especially sote in the day when most would be resting.

    Still, he quickly shook his head. As a respected figure in Konoha, Danzo often acted in ways that others couldn''t understand. And despite being an elite Jonin himself, he wasn''t about to question someone of Danzo''s status.

    Whatever Danzo was up to wasn''t something he could¡ªor should¡ªtry to figure out.

    ---

    "Hmm? Uncle!"

    A sweet, childlike voice interrupted his thoughts.

    He turned his head to see a young girl with short ck hair, no older than four years, clutching a skewer of meatballs in her hands. She gazed at him in surprise.

    "Ah, Shizune," he said warmly. "Did youe out here alone to buy meatballs?"

    "Yes," Shizune replied with a hint of shyness. "There wasn''t anything to eat at home, and I got hungry, so¡­"

    Her soft voice trailed off as she looked at him with wide, innocent eyes.

    "I see," he replied with a chuckle. "How about I buy you a couple more skewers?"

    "Really? That''d be great!" Shizune''s face lit up with delight.

    After paying for two more skewers and handing them to her, he noticed that Shizune was staring off into the distance, distracted by something.

    He followed her gaze and froze when he saw the figure she was looking at, a blonde woman walking hand in hand with a pale-skinned man.

    It was Tsunade.

    And beside her, Orochimaru.

    Dan''s smile faltered, but he quicklyposed himself. His armor-d figure stiffened ever so slightly, though he forced a polite nod in their direction.

    Tsunade, who had also noticed him, felt momentarily awkward.

    She shot a quick nce at Orochimaru, only to find his expressionpletely neutral. The only thing unusual was where his golden eyes were focused¡ªon Shizune.

    Tsunade''s brow twitched.

    After an exchange of polite nods, the two groups passed each other without further interaction.

    As they walked away, Tsunade couldn''t help but ask, "Hey, Orochimaru, why were you staring at that little girl just now?"

    "No reason," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile. "I just found her¡­ interesting."

    "Interesting?" Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "You''ve never met her before. What''s so interesting?"

    "It''s hard to exin," he said dismissively. Then, with a yful glint in his eye, he added, "Why don''t you focus on more important things, like what you''re going to wear tonight?"

    Tsunade''s face turned red in an instant.

    ---

    Tsunade and Orochimaru''s marriage had added ayer of yfulness to their rtionship. While the two had been together for years, marriage brought new dynamics.

    One of these included certain¡­ experiments in their private life.

    "Maybe something simple," Tsunade murmured, her face flushed. "But I don''t think a Nurse Uniform fits me. The buttons won''t close¡­"

    "Who told you to grow so much?" Orochimaru teased, his lips curling into a sly grin while ying with the buds.

    "What? Are you saying you don''t like it? You said you did back then!"

    Orochimaru opened his mouth but quickly shut it. He had no idea how to respond. After all, he''d heard of peopleining about being too small, but too big? That was a first.

    ---

    At the Hokage''s office, a Konoha ninja knelt before Hiruzen, delivering a report.

    "Lord Hokage, reports indicate that children from surrounding viges have been disappearing without a trace," the ninja said solemnly.

    Hiruzen frowned as he scanned the mission report in his hands.

    "All children?" he asked after a moment. "And the total number of missing cases?"

    "Over twenty so far," the ninja confirmed grimly.

    Hiruzen exhaled a cloud of smoke from his pipe, deep in thought. "I see. I''ll send someone to investigate immediately. You''re dismissed."

    The ninja bowed and left, leaving the Third Hokage to ponder the situation.

    Something about this didn''t sit right with him. He could feel it in his gut.

    Wasting no time, he summoned a team of ANBU to look into the matter.

    ---

    Midnight.

    "He was fully equipped, with dirt on his boots¡­ fresh from outside the vige," Orochimaru mused to himself, sitting in the dim light of his home. "Could it really have been you Dan?"

    Given the current circumstances, Orochimaru had been cautious. After returning to Konoha via Flying Thunder God earlier in the day, he''d immediately taken Tsunade out, only to run into Kato Dan near the vige entrance.

    It was enough to make him suspicious.

    But even if Dan had stumbled upon something, Orochimaru wasn''t particrly worried. Without direct orders from the Hokage, Dan wouldn''t dare to investigate further.

    "Still¡­" Orochimaru''s golden eyes gleamed in the dark. "It''s best to secure everything I need sooner rather thanter."

    ---

    In their bedroom, Tsunade raised her head from Orochimaru''s chest, looking slightly apologetic.

    "Did I bite you too hard?" she asked.

    "It''s fine," Orochimaru said with a faint smirk, running a hand through her hair. "You can continue."

    A yful glint appeared in his eyes as he guided her closer.

    Tsunade rolled her eyes. "Aren''t you tired of me yet?"

    "How could I ever get tired of you, Tsunade-hime?" Orochimaru replied, his tone low and smooth.

    In that moment, his gaze softened ever so slightly. If there was one thing he didn''t tire of, it was her presence.

 Chapter 232

    Letting his wife be Hokage?

    Now that was truly an amusing idea.

    For Orochimaru, there was more satisfaction in being the husband of the Hokage than being Hokage himself.

    Besides, in his memory, Tsunade had indeed be Hokage in the original timeline, so it didn''t seem far-fetched at all.

    Why was Minato Namikaze the Fourth Hokage in the original storyline?

    It didn''t take much analysis to figure out.

    Under normal circumstances, if Hiruzen truly abdicated, the Hokage position would naturally pass to his son or one of his disciples.

    But at the time, his eldest son had died, and his second son, Asuma, was too young. This left only the legendary Sannin as viable candidates.

    Of the three, Hiruzen''s most cherished and talented disciple was Orochimaru. If Orochimaru had stayed on the "normal" path, his ascension to the Hokage seat would have been all but certain.

    However, Orochimaru''s ambitions, nurtured under Danzo''s influence, ultimately disqualified him from consideration.@@novelbin@@

    Among the remaining two, Tsunade had lost herself in grief after the deaths of her brother and lover. By the end of the Third Shinobi World War, she had left Konoha and disappeared into a self-imposed exile.

    As for Jiraiya, he had always been a wanderer, and hismitment to finding the "Child of Prophecy" ensured that he too left the vige.

    Thus, Hiruzen had no choice but to turn to Jiraiya''s disciple, Namikaze Minato, as the next Hokage. Minato''s ideals aligned with Hiruzen''s, and he was both capable and loyal¡ªa perfect candidate.

    But now, the situation had changed.

    In this timeline, Tsunade''s brother hadn''t died, and she had never been in love with Kato Dan.

    Even though Hiruzen might be wary of her because of her marriage to Orochimaru, Tsunade''s chances of bing Hokage were much higher than Minato''s.

    "You''re kidding, right?" Tsunade said offhandedly. "How could I possibly be qualified to be Hokage? Besides, have you ever seen a vige led by a female Kage?"

    Orochimaru was momentarily at a loss for words.

    The future Fifth Hokage herself, iming to be unqualified? How ironic.

    And yet, she wasn''t entirely wrong.

    Up until now, no vige had ever had a female Kage. Historically, all leaders had been men.

    In the original timeline, the first female Kage was Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist.

    But at this moment, Mei was still just a child.

    "Fine, you make a good point," Orochimaru conceded, shaking his head. He decided not to argue further.

    After all, the Third Hokage was still in his prime and hadn''t made any major mistakes. Discussing the session of the Hokage seat was premature.

    After exchanging a few more words with Tsunade, Orochimaru fell silent, turning his attention instead to the two blood samples he had collected.

    The Sharingan was renowned for its immense spiritual power, and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan possessed even greater potential.

    What intrigued him was whether these two gic samples could be fused with his own to induce a qualitative leap in his mental energy, perhaps even reaching the level of an Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    He wasn''t entirely sure.

    But what he was certain of was that the research would allow him to assist Nagato in awakening the Rinnegan. That much was within his reach.

    ---

    June, Year 39 of Konoha.

    Orochimaru and Tsunade had been married for three years.

    This year, they both turned 29.

    During this time, Orochimaru had rarely left the vige, dedicating himself to assisting Danzo with his experiments.

    The number ofpleted human experiments had risen from over 20 to over 60, with more than 30 children currently undergoing "cultivation."

    It was also this year that Kakashi and Guy''s ss began their academy enrollment.

    And this year, a message from the Land of Lightning arrived at the Third Hokage''s desk.

    Hiruzen sat in the Hokage''s office, holding the scroll in his hands. Beside ity another scroll, and beside that, yet another. He smoked cigarette after cigarette, his face shadowed with unease.

    "What''s wrong, Sarutobi?"

    Several advisors entered the conference room, immediately noticing his somber expression.

    Without a word, Hiruzen tossed the three scrolls onto the table.

    Homura, the most senior of the advisors, picked up one of the scrolls and began to read. His expression soon turned grim.

    "The Land of Lightning wants to dissolve its alliance with us? Why?"

    "It doesn''t make sense," Koharu said in shock. "Our rtionship with them has been stable for years. What could have changed?"

    "Have you forgotten what happened three months ago?" Hiruzen replied with a weary sigh, puffing on his pipe.

    "Three months ago?" Danzo furrowed his brow. "Hmph. Ridiculous. This is just an excuse to dissolve the alliance."

    "Even if we know it''s an excuse, what can we do?" Hiruzen exhaled a long plume of smoke, looking more tired than ever.

    Three months earlier, the Land of Lightning had sent a formal request, iming they had suffered heavy losses during thest war. They argued that Konoha had be too strong, jeopardizing the bnce between the two nations.

    To "strengthen their alliance," they demanded that Konoha share its research advancements with them.

    Share?

    Share what?

    Sharing their vige''s hard-earned technology with another nation wasughable. Naturally, Konoha had refused.

    The Land of Lightning had then used this as a pretext to dissolve their alliance.

    But for the advisors and Hokage, the true reason behind the dissolution was obvious.

    "Why do they really want to dissolve the alliance?" Koharu pressed, narrowing her eyes.

    "You''ll understand after reading the other two scrolls," Hiruzen replied.

    Koharu immediately grabbed the remaining scrolls and scanned their contents.

    "What?! The three viges formed an alliance?!"

    "How is that possible?"

    Homura disbelief mirrored Koharu''s.

    Even Danzo frowned deeply. "Their animosity toward each other runs deep. How could they possibly form an alliance?"

    "It''s because of Orochimaru."

    Koharu''s gaze sharpened as she spoke, fully understanding the implications.

    "Orochimaru?"

    She nodded. "Orochimaru''s performance during thest war was too outstanding. He assassinated the Kazekage from a distance, dominated the battlefield, and his research could further strengthen Konoha.

    "They''re afraid of Konoha bing too powerful, which would threaten their own interests. By allying, they''re trying to stop us before it''s toote."

    "So, they''ve united to target us?" Homura asked.

    "Precisely," Koharu confirmed. "Their demand is clear: hand over Orochimaru, or we''ll face thebined forces of three ninja viges."

    "What?!"

    Danzo mmed his fist on the table, his anger evident. "Ridiculous! Bastards!"

 Chapter 234

    Whether it was through her understanding of his thoughts or habits, Tsunade knew Orochimaru better than anyone and she understood what was on his mind. That''s why she made this decision.

    For her, it was better to confront the issue directly than to let it fester in worry. The uncertainty was far more exhausting than simply dealing with the situation head-on.

    Orochimaru, for his part, also understood Tsunade. Her actions, while unexpected, didn''tpletely surprise him.

    What did pique his curiosity, however, was the connection between Mikoto and Fugaku.

    Both were descendants of the Uchiha n''s core members. Their union seemed inevitable, a match dictated by destiny. Yet Orochimaru had unknowingly altered that path.

    ording to Mikoto, Fugaku was now in love with someone named Uchiha Keiko, a revtion Orochimaru had not anticipated.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru nced at the petite figure lying under the quilt beside him. Mikoto''s face was flushed with embarrassment, her gaze downcast.

    "Even though it''s your first time, your body is far too weak," Orochimaru remarked calmly.

    "H-Hum¡­ I''m sorry, Orochimaru-sama," Mikoto stammered, her voice trembling.

    "There''s no need to apologize," Orochimaru said, flipping his wrist. Three small vials of a liquid appeared in his hand. "Take these. One vial per month, used in sequence from light to dark."

    "Th-This¡­ what is it?" Mikoto asked hesitantly.

    "You''ll find out once you use it," Orochimaru replied curtly. He didn''t bother exining further. After one use, she would understand its effects well enough.

    "But remember," he added, his tone serious, "this is for your use only. Do not share it with your family, not even your parents."@@novelbin@@

    "Yes¡­ I understand." Mikoto nodded obediently.

    While Orochimaru felt no guilt for what had happened, Mikoto did. As her initial fervor subsided, she found herself reflecting on her actions, unsure of how things had escted to this point.

    But Orochimaru''s demeanor and actions quickly suppressed her lingering doubts.

    She looked at the three vials resting on the quilt and felt as though her emotions were spiraling out of control.

    Orochimaru paid her no further mind. He got dressed and stepped out of the room, only to find Tsunade already sitting in the living room.

    It was rare for Orochimaru to be caught off guard, but seeing her there made him pause briefly.

    "Orochimaru ¡­ How did you feel about yesterday?" she asked with a yful smile, sitting casually on the sofa in her coat.

    "You¡­" Orochimaru sighed in exasperation. "What made you decide to do something like this?"

    While he wasn''t entirely shocked, it still left him with questions.

    Even in his previous life, something like this would have been unimaginable. Tsunade wasn''t the type of woman to indulge in reckless or senseless behavior. No matter how much he tried to influence her, she wasn''t someone who would easily agree to such a thing.

    When he questioned her further, Tsunade seemed ready to respond but ultimately evaded his inquiries. Frustrated, Orochimaru decided to drop the matter altogether.

    Mikoto, meanwhile, left the house quickly and didn''t return for some time. It was evident that she didn''t know how to face either Orochimaru or Tsunade.

    Orochimaru didn''t care much about her absence. The next few days passed peacefully.

    ---

    A weekter.

    That evening, Orochimaru received an urgent summons from the Hokage''s ANBU.

    When he arrived at the Hokage''s office, he was met with Hiruzen''s somber expression.

    "They''re threatening to besiege Konoha if you don''t hand me over?" Orochimaru asked after hearing the news, his tone calm but curious.

    "Yes," Hiruzen confirmed, his fingers interlocked on the desk as he stared intently at his former student. "They''ve learned about your research and the development of scientific ninja tools. They''re afraid of your abilities."

    Orochimaru frowned slightly, deep in thought. His mind raced as he processed the information. After a moment, his lips curled into a faint smile.

    "So, what''s the decision?" he asked, his voice sharp and direct. "Or rather¡­ sensei, what have you decided?"

    Hiruzen let out a long sigh, guilt shing in his eyes.

    "Orochimaru¡­ you are my most talented student. But this matter concerns the lives of tens of thousands of people in the vige. I''m asking you to¡­"

    "To sacrifice myself for the vige?" Orochimaru interrupted, a trace of mockery in his smile. "My life for the lives of tens of thousands. Heh¡­ it seems my life is worth quite a lot."

    "Your sensei doesn''t want this either¡­" Hiruzen began, his voice faltering.

    "Enough, sensei. There''s no need to exin," Orochimaru said, cutting him off once again. "I understand your predicament. After all, what is one lifepared to the lives of an entire vige of shinobi?"

    "Orochimaru¡­" Hiruzen''s voice wavered, his guilt deepening as he saw the calmness in his student''s expression.

    "So," Orochimaru continued, his toneced with sarcasm, "what''s the n? Hand me over alive? Or kill me first and present my corpse to the other nations?"

    His words left Hiruzen speechless. After a long silence, the Third Hokage took a deep breath, tears welling in his eyes.

    "Orochimaru¡­ I''m sorry. I truly am¡­"

    ---

    Late at night, under the dim lights of Konoha''s streets, a figure with long hair cast a shadow that stretched far ahead.

    The shadow moved slowly, eventually swallowed by the darkness.

    Orochimaru walked aimlessly, his mind heavy. A strange sense of destion settled in his heart.

    He had overestimated Hiruzen.

    In the end, Konoha couldn''t withstand the pressure from the three great ninja viges. They had chosen to hand him over.

    Was this betrayal any different from the fate of Pakura, who was sacrificed by the Sand Vige? Or the tragedy of Hizashi Hyuga, who was forced to die to preserve the n''s interests?

    Perhaps it was even a mix of both.

    Orochimaru let out a bitterugh. If a shinobi couldn''t trust their own vige, no matter how much they contributed, they were always at risk of being cast aside.

    Only now did he fully understand why he had never felt a true sense of belonging to Konoha.

    Once someone became Hokage, their decisions were governed by the vige''s interests. Personal rtionships became secondary.

    Hiruzen''s choice had made that painfully clear. Even Orochimaru, his prized student, was expendable if it meant saving the vige.

    At least, Orochimaru thought, Hiruzen had the decency to inform him directly. He wasn''t going to meet the same end as Pakura, dying without understanding why.

    But¡­ would he really die?

    No.

    He wouldn''t die. He wouldn''t allow it.

    In fact, he would live even better than before.

    It was a good thing he had no children, fewer attachments meant fewer vulnerabilities.

    The only thing that gave him pause was Tsunade. Leaving her behind¡­

    "Huh? Tsunade?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 235

    Under the dim lights of Konoha''s streets, two figures moved silently in the same direction, one following the other.

    Their footsteps were slow and deliberate. The one in front carried an air of calm, while the one trailing behind seemed uncertain, their gaze darting around nervously.

    Neither noticed the dark figure perched on a nearby rooftop, watching them from the shadows.

    The two eventually reached a secluded corner in the vige.

    Suddenly, the trailing figure came to a halt. A cold, clear voice cut through the quiet night.

    "That''s far enough, Dan. Let''s stop here."

    Hearing this Dan stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around. His eyes settled on the figure of the woman behind him, her posture steady and her expressionposed.

    "Tsunade, it''s not easy to find a moment to talk to you alone," Dan said smiling softly.

    Even under the dim light of the evening, Tsunade could clearly see the gentle expression on his face.

    "Enough with the pleasantries," Tsunade said, crossing her arms, her hands resting over her ample chest. She took a deep breath to steady herself. "Let''s skip to the point. You said you had something important to tell me something about Orochimaru?"

    Dan chuckled lightly, his smile never wavering. "Yes¡­ but must everything with you revolve around Orochimaru? Can''t we talk about anything else?"

    "I''m sorry, but I have nothing else to discuss with you. And it''ste. If Orochimaru returns and I''m not home¡ª"

    "Alright, alright." Dan raised his hands in mock surrender, his tone still calm. "I''ll get straight to it then. The truth is, I wanted to tell you something¡­ something you don''t know."

    "Something I don''t know?" Tsunade frowned slightly, her eyes narrowing.

    Dan nodded. "Yes. Though I know it may seem inappropriate for me to say this about Orochimaru, I feel you need to hear it¡­ Tsunade, you chose the wrong person."

    "Kato Dan, you¡ª"

    "Wait," he interrupted, his tone still gentle. "Please, just hear me out."

    He began to speak, telling Tsunade everything he had been holding back for years.

    ---

    Kato Dan didn''t know when he first became aware of Tsunade. Perhaps it was during their academy days, or maybe after their graduation. At this point, it no longer mattered.

    What mattered was that he had admired her for a long, long time.

    For anyone who has ever had a crush, the experience is a unique kind of torment.

    But the difference between them had always been ring.

    Tsunade was the esteemed princess of the Senju n, while he was a talented shinobi from a much smaller family. There was no intersection between their worlds.

    When they grew older, Dan finally caught Tsunade''s attention during a Jonin meeting. But by the time he gathered the courage to approach her, it was already toote her rtionship with Orochimaru had already progressed.

    He wasn''t just upset; he was bitter.

    He had watched her cry because of Orochimaru, only to see her smile radiantly when they reconciled.

    Jealousy had rooted itself deeply in his heart.

    He envied Orochimaru''s strength, his talent, and most of all, the fact that he had Tsunade.

    Why should a man who made her cry deserve her?

    But despite his personal feelings, Dan couldn''t deny Orochimaru''s aplishments. Whether it was his battlefield achievements, his groundbreaking work in ninja tools, or even his extravagant 200-million-ryo wedding, Orochimaru was in a league of his own.

    So Dan could only swallow his jealousy, watching from the sidelines as Tsunade and Orochimaru built a life together.

    And then he discovered something. Something that could destroy everything Orochimaru had built.

    ---

    "In vivo experiments? On children?"

    Tsunade''s voice trembled as she repeated his words. Her eyes widened in shock.

    Dan nodded solemnly. "As much as I didn''t want to believe it, it''s true. And¡­"

    "Impossible!" Tsunade interrupted, her voice sharp. She quickly regained herposure, fixing Kato Dan with a hard stare. "Look, I know you''ve always had feelings for me, but I''m married to Orochimaru now. Do you think it''s appropriate to nder him like this?"

    Her voice was firm, but deep down, a small voice in her mind whispered that Kato Dan might not be lying.

    "Tsunade," Dan pressed, his tone more serious. "Do you think I would joke about something like this? I''m a ninja of Konoha. Even if I don''t like Orochimaru, I wouldn''t use him of something that isn''t true."

    "Enough!" Tsunade snapped. "Even if Orochimaru is conducting experiments, I''m sure he has his reasons. But you¡­ You knew about this, and instead of reporting it to the Hokage, you came to me first? What does that say about your intentions?"

    Her words left Dan stunned. He hesitated for a moment before letting out a bitterugh.

    "So, this is how you''ve always seen me¡­" he murmured. "For your information, Tsunade, I did report it to the Hokage three days ago."

    "I¡­" Tsunade faltered but quickly regained her footing.

    "I came to you because I wanted to give you a chance to prepare," Dan continued, his tone now tinged with disappointment. "But I see now that you''vepletely misjudged me. Forget it. Goodbye."

    Without waiting for a response, Dan turned on his heel and walked away.

    Tsunade watched his retreating figure but didn''t call after him. Her mind was already racing. She didn''t care about Dan¡ªwhat mattered was Orochimaru. She needed answers, and she needed them now.

    ---

    At Dan''s house, he poured himself a ss of wine and stared at the empty room.

    The disgust he had seen in Tsunade''s eyes lingered in his mind.@@novelbin@@

    It didn''t matter that he had long since given up hope of being with her. That look still stung.

    Downing his drink, he poured another, muttering bitterly to himself. "Why even bother¡­"

    Before he could take another sip, a voice broke the silence.

    "Drowning your sorrows, are we?"

    The voice startled Dan so much that he dropped the ss. His body tensed, every hair on his body standing on end.

    "Who''s there?"

    Instinctively, he leapt backward, creating distance from the source of the voice.

    Then he saw him.

    Standing casually in the shadows with his hands in his pockets was Orochimaru.

    "O-Orochimaru?" Dan stammered, his voice betraying his fear.

    Orochimaru stepped forward, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "Kato Dan. Hahaha¡­ I''m curious, don''t you realize that Tsunade is a married woman? Yet here you are, making excuses to meet her alone."

    "N-No, you misunderstand," Dan stuttered, his voice cracking. "I only wanted to discuss something important with her!"

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru''s smile widened, his tone darkening. "What a shame, then. Since you''ve exined yourself so earnestly¡­ I suppose I shouldn''t say anything more."

    For a brief moment, Dan rxed slightly.

    But then Orochimaru''s smile turned sinister.

    "However," he continued, his voice cold and cutting, "be sure to rid yourself of this bad habit¡­ in your next life."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 236

    The moment Dan saw Orochimaru standing in his home, his heart sank with dread.

    He couldn''t understand how Orochimaru had appeared here without warning, but the timing of his visit right after his meeting with Tsunade left no room for doubt. He knew he was in the wrong for what he had said about Orochimaru.

    He was about to apologize, but Orochimaru''s next words stopped him in his tracks.

    "Next life? Orochimaru-sama, what do you mean by that?" Dan asked, his voice shaking.

    "What do I mean?" Orochimaru smiled faintly. "Don''t you understand?"

    Before Dan could respond, Orochimaru''s figure vanished.

    Whoosh!@@novelbin@@

    Instincts honed from years as an elite Jonin kicked in, and Dan immediately drew a kunai, leaping backward to create distance.

    But as he moved, something felt off.

    Why did his movements feel sluggish?

    And why would Orochimaru want to kill him?

    As these thoughts raced through his mind, he suddenly felt a cold chill run down his back.

    Swish!

    The sharp gleam of a kunai pierced his back with precision.

    "So fast!" Dan thought, gritting his teeth as pain shot through him.

    Without hesitation, he twisted his wrist, holding his kunai in a reverse grip, and blindly stabbed backward.

    If nothing else, he needed to force Orochimaru to retreat.

    But at this close range, having lost the initiative, Dan was no match for Orochimaru.

    With his Sharingan active, Orochimaru anticipated every one of Dan''s movements. Effortlessly, he caught Kato Dan''s wrist, twisting it with inhuman strength and wrenching the kunai from his hand.

    Without missing a beat, Orochimaru flipped the weapon and shed downward, severing Dan''s arm.

    "Ugh!" Dan groaned in pain, but Orochimaru quickly silenced him by covering his mouth.

    Swish!

    The kunai tore across Dan''s throat in one swift, merciless motion.

    "What a pity," Orochimaru said with a faint smirk as he released Dan''s body, letting it slump to the ground. "I don''t have time to test your Spirit Transformation Technique¡­ It could''ve been interesting."

    Unbothered by the sight of blood pooling beneath Dan, Orochimaru calmly walked to a nearby table, picking up a tissue to wipe the blood from his hands and the kunai.

    Dan clutched at his throat, blood seeping through his fingers as he fell to his knees. His eyes were wide with disbelief as he looked at Orochimaru.

    "Why¡­?" Dan choked out, his voice barely audible. "Why did you kill me¡­? Why?"

    He didn''t have the time or rity to question the Sharingan glowing in Orochimaru''s eyes, nor to process why his movements had felt so sluggish earlier.

    All he wanted to know was why.

    He was an elite Jonin who had dedicated himself to Konoha. What possible reason could Orochimaru have for killing him?

    Was it just because he had met with Tsunade? Or because he knew about Orochimaru''s experiments?

    He couldn''t make sense of it.

    Orochimaru tossed the bloodstained tissue to the floor and crouched down in front of Kato Dan, his tone calm and detached.

    "It''s nothing personal," he said, his voice low and hoarse. "I was in a bad mood today, and your actions annoyed me. That''s all."

    "J-Just because of that¡­?" Dan gasped, struggling to form words.

    "Isn''t that reason enough?" Orochimaru replied with a cold smile.

    "You¡­ You''re¡­ a traitor¡­ to the vige¡­" Dan''s voice was faint and halting, the life draining from him.

    "A traitor?" Orochimaru chuckled. "If that''s what you want to call it, then so be it."

    Standing upright, Orochimaru ced the kunai back into a personal storage space.

    "Remember this in your next life," he said, his tone sharp and mocking. "Don''t meddle in matters that don''t concern you."

    With those final words, Orochimaru vanished as swiftly as he had appeared.

    Dan copsed onto the floor. His lifeless eyes remained wide open, filled with confusion and disbelief. Blood continued to pool around his body, soaking into the wooden floorboards.

    Even in death, he couldn''tprehend why Orochimaru had killed him.

    As his thoughts faded into darkness, Dan''sst fragmented words echoed faintly in his mind:

    "I¡­ I don''t want to die¡­ There are still things I haven''t done¡­ still things I¡­ I need to do¡­"

    And then, there was only silence.

    ---

    Back at Orochimaru''s home, Tsunade paced anxiously in the living room, her arms crossed as she nced at the clock.

    Dan''s words had left her uneasy.

    Orochimaru was the person she trusted most, but if there was even a kernel of truth to what Dan had said, she needed to hear it from Orochimaru directly.

    While she didn''t believe Orochimaru would ever go too far for the sake of his experiments, the possibility lingered in the back of her mind.

    Whoosh!

    Orochimaru''s figure appeared in the room, the faint shimmer of the Flying Thunder God fading behind him.

    Tsunade immediately turned to him, relief washing over her face before she paused, sniffing the air.

    "This smell¡­" she muttered, stepping closer. Her expression darkened. "Orochimaru, is that blood? What have you done?"

    Orochimaru nced at his hands, then smiled faintly. "It''s nothing of importance," he said casually.

    "What do you mean ''nothing''?!" Tsunade snapped. Her sharp gaze darted to his hands, where she could still sense faint traces of blood despite their pristine appearance.

    Orochimaru, however, didn''t let her press further. "Tsunade," he said, his voice calm but firm.

    "...What?"

    "I came back to say goodbye."

    "Goodbye?" Tsunade froze, her eyes narrowing. "It''s the middle of the night. Where are you going?"

    "I''m leaving Konoha."

    "Leaving Konoha?" she repeated, her voice rising slightly. "What do you mean? You can''t just¡ª"

    "I mean I''m leaving for good," Orochimaru interrupted, his tone decisive.

    Tsunade stared at him, her expression one of disbelief. "What¡­? Why? What happened?"

    "I don''t have time to exin everything to you right now," Orochimaru said as he began gathering a few belongings. "If you want answers, go ask the Third Hokage tomorrow."

    "Orochimaru, stop!" Tsunade grabbed his arm, panic creeping into her voice. "You can''t just leave! What about me? What about us? Why won''t you take me with you? Did something happen between us?"

    Orochimaru paused and looked at her. His golden eyes softened briefly, but his voice remained firm. "Take you with me? No. You can''t follow me and be a traitor."

    After finishing his preparations, he stepped closer to her. Gently, he cupped her chin and leaned in, pressing a kiss to her lips.

    When he pulled back, his voice softened. "Stay in Konoha, Tsunade. Wait for my news."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 239

    Did Orochimarue here for the sake of the vige?

    No, such noble intentions were far beyond him.

    Did hee just to see the people who orchestrated his downfall?

    Perhaps. Killing a few along the way would be his style.

    But even he didn''t anticipate seeing Kages from the three great nations gathered here.

    Unbelievable.

    After all, while these major powers might appear to be allies on the surface, their private conflicts are utterly irreconcble. Even if their Kage showed interest in forming alliances, it would only be on the battlefield. Outside of that? Cooperation would be nothing short of impossible.

    And yet...

    Did they reallye together?

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel suspicious. Was his reputation truly so grand that it warranted such a response?

    As shocked as Orochimaru was, the people around him were even more stunned.

    "Hey, hey, what''s with that ck substance?!"

    "This¡­ this is¡­"

    "No way¡­ could it be?"

    "This guy¡­"

    "How could this happen?"

    The young ninja leading the Sand Vige forces frowned deeply.

    "The iron sand of the Third Kazekage? What is this guy doing with it?"

    Below the valley, ck iron sand  formed a massive sphere, shielding Orochimaru within its imprable shell. Only his golden, snake-like pupils peeked out from the dark surface.

    So many kunai, so many shuriken, so many explosive tags¡­

    Without some kind of special defense, even Orochimaru would have been turned into a sieve. So, he had relied on Ma Release and the sand iron defense.

    All the kunai and shuriken halted a meter away from Orochimaru, suspended in midair. The explosive tags? They were blocked entirely by the thick shell of sand iron.

    Orochimaru''s iron sand  was stored in the system space, allowing him to summon vast amounts of it instantaneously. This made his defenses not only formidable but also astonishingly fast.

    "Even though I expected it wouldn''t be easy to deal with them¡­" Orochimaru muttered.

    From the cliff above, Onoki''s eyes were locked on the scene below, ring at the ck iron sand encasing Orochimaru.

    "The Third Kazekage''s Ma Release? How is that possible?"

    "How did he manage to steal the Third Kazekage''s abilities?"

    "Incredible¡­"

    "Yeah, it''s unbelievable."

    "There''s definitely something wrong with this guy," A said, standing behind his father, the Third Raikage.

    Although he had never personally witnessed the Third Kazekage''s Ma Release, the reputation of the technique had reached even his ears. And now, seeing Orochimaru wield it, he immediately recognized it for what it was.

    Were the three great nations truly cooperating to kill Orochimaru?

    No. That was impossible. Orochimaru wasn''t important enough to warrant such an effort.

    Even if they knew Orochimaru had killed the Third Kazekage, that alone wouldn''t have been enough to push them to set aside their differences and work together.

    From the beginning, the only reason these nations gathered here was simple: to watch Orochimaru die.

    If any one vige had tried to eliminate Orochimaru on its own, the other two would have been uneasy. No one wanted the others to secretly recruit Orochimaru.

    Recruit him? A ridiculous thought, perhaps, but not entirely impossible given the current circumstances.

    Orochimaru''s talents were undeniable, and now that Konoha had failed to properly protect him, he had been left exposed. Under thebined pressure of the three great nations, Konoha had no choice but to relinquish him.

    In this situation, Orochimaru undoubtedly harbored deep resentment toward Konoha. Other viges could take advantage of this animosity and possibly win his allegiance.

    With Konoha''s history of covert operations, it wasn''t unreasonable to assume they might try to hide Orochimaru instead.

    So, after some deliberation, the three viges decided to act together.

    Their goal wasn''t to recruit Orochimaru. It was to ensure the other viges didn''t recruit him either.

    But now, watching Orochimaru''s Ma Release in action below the valley, they couldn''t help but frown.

    They understood the immense power of the technique.

    With such a defense, most standard ninja attacks would provepletely ineffective.

    Of course, at this moment, neither Ohnoki nor the Third Raikage had any intention of stepping onto the battlefield themselves.

    As Kage, they had their pride and unique skills. Why waste their time when so many subordinates were present?@@novelbin@@

    "In addition to the forces above, there are also many hidden ninja around the valley," Orochimaru noted.

    Hidden within the ck sand iron sphere, his lips curled into a smirk. He had faced many opponents in his life, but never so many at once.

    "Well then," he murmured, "let''s start by testing the waters with a single move."

    With a flick of his wrist, Orochimaru released four invisible flies that darted out of his protective sphere.

    Along with them, arge amount of ck iron sand surged into the sky.

    The flies acted as his scouts, allowing him to observe the situation outside and pinpoint the locations of several concealed ninjas.

    "Ah, so there are a few Kumo shinobi hiding nearby, are there?"

    Orochimaru''s grin widened as his hands came together in a seal.

    "Let''s start with you!"

    Ma Release: Iron sand Boundary!

    With a loud rush, countless particles of ck iron sand rose high into the sky before crashing down like an iron rain.

    The sheer scale and density of the attack were overwhelming, far surpassing anything the Third Kazekage had achieved in his time.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ground erupted violently as the iron sand pierced it with merciless precision.

    The Kumo ninja tasked with this ambush mission quickly realized the danger. Some managed to dodge the onught, leaping away just in time.

    But the coverage area of Orochimaru''s attack was massive, and the ck iron sand fell too densely to avoid entirely.

    "Move! Get out of the way!"

    "Damn it¡­"

    "Is this guy seriously using such a chakra-draining technique right from the start?!"

    "He doesn''t fight by any rules!"

    "Stop standing there¡ªcounterattack!"

    "Team 3, Team 4, Team 6¡ªfocus your attacks on him!"

    "Got it!"

    Swish, swish!

    With thatmand, countless Kumo ninja burst from their hiding spots, forming hand seals mid-air.

    "Destroy his shield first!"

    "Understood!"

    Lightning Style: Thunderball!

    Lightning Style: Thunder Serpent!

    Lightning Style: Thunder Bind!

    Crack! Crack!

    Blinding bolts of lightning shot toward Orochimaru''s position, roaring with destructive power.

    These Kumo ninja were elites, chosen specifically for this mission. Their coordination andbat skills were top-notch.

    Iron sand defense? They knew lightning was its weakness. As long as they disrupted it for even a moment, Orochimaru would be left vulnerable to their overwhelming numbers.

    "Using lightning to maize my iron sand?" Orochimaru chuckled. "Not a bad strategy, but¡­"

    His smile widened.

    "I don''t rely on Ma Release to fight."

    As the iron sand faltered under the onught of lightning attacks, gaps began to form in Orochimaru''s defenses.

    But at that moment, under the influence of his Ma Release, countless kunai shot outward in every direction, spreading like a deadly storm.

    "Flying Thunder God Technique!"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 242

    A had always been known for his bad temper, and even after seeing Orochimaru''s Susanoo, the thought of retreating never crossed his mind.

    In his eyes, with his speed and strength, not even the Susanoo should pose a challenge.

    As for Orochimaru''s Flying Thunder God? Once he understood how the technique worked, he was confident he could counter it.

    However, what A couldn''t have anticipated was Orochimaru''s Mangeky¨­ ability: Space confinement.

    Originally requiring a full minute to activate, the technique''s preparation time had been reduced to just twenty seconds thanks to Orochimaru''s incorporation of the genes of Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Obito.@@novelbin@@

    Additionally, the confinement range had been expanded from a mere five meters to an impressive fifteen meters.

    As soon as Orochimaru noticed A entering the battle, he immediately began preparing to use this eye technique.

    He knew that while the Flying Thunder God was incredibly fast, it would be insufficient to ovee A''s Lightning Release Armor.

    After all, the Lightning Armor had previously withstood devastating attacks like the Rasenshuriken, and even the piercing thrust of Chidori failed to prate it.

    Relying solely on the Flying Thunder God wouldn''t work. Breaking through such formidable defense required something far stronger¡ªsomething only his ocr power could provide.

    This is why Orochimaru activated his space confinement technique. The moment Aunched his powerful strike, Orochimaru used the confined space to counter andnd a direct punch.

    After ten seconds of preparation, the technique reduced the A''s speed by at least 50%.

    And with that opening, missing his target was no longer an option.

    When the strikended, Orochimaru followed up with a rocket st, ensuring his attack hit with devastating precision.

    The sh between Orochimaru and A just moments ago was nothing short of a Kage-level battle.

    It was a disy of overwhelming destructive power and unimaginable speed.

    Ordinary ninjas couldn''t hope to intervene in such a fight.

    Since their initial ambush had failed, the Kumo ninjas could do nothing now but watch as the battle unfolded.

    But if A''s disy could be considered Kage-level, then Orochimaru''s performance had already surpassed that, he was undeniably fighting at the Super-Kage level.

    From start to finish, he maintainedplete control of the battlefield.

    The massive explosion that followed the rocket attack shook the earth, leaving the battlefield utterly devastated.

    Dozens of meters around the impact site had been reduced to rubble.

    Within the ruins, two figures stood amidst the debris¡ªonerger, one smaller¡ªboth shrouded in the crackling glow of Lightning Release Chakra Armor.

    The Third Raikage stood at the forefront, his expression grave, while A stood behind him, his breathingbored.

    Though incredibly strong, it was clear A was still inexperienced and not yet at his peak.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, taking in the scene. "The defense of that Lightning Armor¡­ it''s ridiculously strong. It can''t even be pierced by this?"

    Meanwhile, the Third Raikage''s eyes locked on Orochimaru, his voice heavy with tension.

    "Tsuchikage¡­ Suna ninja¡­ are you really just going to stand there and watch?"

    The Third Raikage''s words carried weight. While he despised the idea of ganging up on a single opponent, it was clear Orochimaru''s abilities were far beyond what he had anticipated.

    This wasn''t a battle that could be won half-heartedly.

    And besides, their alliance with the other viges wasn''t built on trust. What if the other two Kage stood back and let the Raikage fight to the death, only to reap the rewards afterward?

    Unwilling to take that risk, he chose to drag the others into the fray.

    Hearing the Third Raikage''s call, Orochimaru smiled coldly, dismissing his Susanoo.

    "Well then, all of you cane at me together. I don''t have the time to waste."

    "Boy, I admit your strength is impressive," the Third Raikage growled, "but arrogance will get you nowhere."

    "Arrogance?" Orochimaru smirked mockingly. "You sent so many people to ambush me, and now you''re lecturing me? Three great ninja viges teaming up to take down just one man? Trulymendable."

    "We had no choice but to do this," Onoki said calmly as he floated closer. "If you want someone to me, me your own vige for failing to protect you. Your death was inevitable."

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed with amusement at the Tsuchikage''s words.

    Indeed, Orochimaru was a prodigy. Every vige would have loved to im such a talent for themselves.

    But when a genius like him emerged in someone else''s vige, the only solution was destruction. If they couldn''t have him, no one could.

    "What a warm wee," Orochimaru sneered.

    His gaze swept over the four individuals now surrounding him in a triangr formation.

    "So, the Third Tsuchikage? The Third Raikage? And¡­ the one over there is Rasa from the Sand Vige?"

    Hearing his name, the young Rasa, who had just arrived, froze in shock.

    At only neen years old, Rasa wasn''t yet the Kazekage. He was just an ambitious young ninja with modest Kage-level strength.

    In terms of power, he couldn''tpare to Orochimaru.

    Even their Ma Release abilities weren''t on the same level.

    And when it came to reputation, he wasn''t even in the same league.

    So, hearing someone like Orochimaru call out his name left him utterly stunned.

    "You¡­ you know me?" Rasa asked, clearly surprised.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a smile. "I''ve heard your name once or twice."

    "I''m¡­ honored."

    "Honored, are you?" Orochimaru''s tone turned mocking. "Well, I suppose I should feel honored as well. To think it would take thebined forces of the three great ninja viges to deal with me¡­ Truly ttering."

    Being surrounded by so many powerful figures, Orochimaru couldn''t help but mock the situation.

    Such treatment was rare, usually reserved for legends like Uchiha Madara during the Fourth Ninja War.

    Orochimaru''s words made Onoki and the Third Raikage flush with embarrassment.

    They were seasoned veterans, long-established as Kage. Yet here they were, forced to gang up on Orochimaru.

    But given Orochimaru''s earlier disy of strength, there was no other choice.

    Just as Onoki opened his mouth to speak, Orochimaru interrupted him.

    "Do you really think that just because you''ve joined forces, you can kill me?"

    "...What?" Onoki''s expression hardened. "Do you think you can survive against all of us? Even with your teleportation technique¡ª"

    "Joined forces?" Orochimaru interrupted, his tone dripping with disdain. "Do you really believe your so-called alliance will hold? Let me remind you¡­ when ites to numbers, I''ve always held the advantage."

    The moment he finished speaking, a sharp cracking sound echoed from behind him.

    Orochimaru''s back split open, and momentster, five identical clones emerged.

    "What the¡ª?!"

    Before Onoki and the Third Raikage could process what was happening, the five Orochimaru clones had already scattered, positioning themselves to face each of the Kage individually.

    White chakra red as the clones summoned Susanoo.

    Bones, meridians, armor, and even legs materialized, forming five fully-armored Susanoo warriors.

    Each Susanoo carried a rocketuncher, their towering forms radiating overwhelming power.

    "In this scenario," Orochimaru said with a smirk, "it looks like I have the numbers advantage."

    "Wood Release clones?" Onoki gasped. "Does he know how to use Wood Release too?!"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 244

    Seeing Orochimaru''s kunai stabbing into his father''s back, A let out a furious roar.

    His father, the Third Raikage, was known as the strongest shield and the strongest spear, a man who had once fought the Eight-Tails head-on and withstood countless devastating attacks, including Orochimaru''s Susanoo cannon strikes.

    How could someone like him be stabbed by a kunai? Could that even be possible?

    But A didn''t have the time to dwell on it. As Susanoo''s attack loomed behind him, he rushed to his father''s side.

    "Damn brat¡­"

    The Third Raikage roared in fury, twisting around to grab Orochimaru.

    But Orochimaru, always prepared, abandoned the kunai lodged in the Raikage''s back and swiftly retreated, his wings of ck sand iron carrying him out of reach.

    The Third Raikage''s attempt to counter failed. Pain radiated from the wound on his back, forcing the chakra of his Lightning Release Armor to dissipate, exposing his now-vulnerable body.

    A hurriedly stepped forward to support his father.

    But in that brief moment, Orochimaru reappeared, using the kunai still embedded in the Third Raikage as a marker for the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    A sh of light gleamed in Orochimaru''s crimson Sharingan as the Kusanagi Sword appeared in his hand, its de aiming directly at A''s heart.

    The Third Raikage, now able to clearly see the angle of Orochimaru''s strike, realized toote how the kunai had prated his armor.

    "Get out of the way!" the Third Raikage roared.

    But A, distracted by his father''s injury, was too slow to dodge.

    Pfft!

    The sound of steel piercing flesh echoed across the battlefield as blood sttered into the air.

    However, the body the Kusanagi Sword had pierced wasn''t A''s¡ªit was the Third Raikage''s.

    "Father!"

    A''s voice trembled with fury and disbelief.

    Orochimaru''s de had struck deep into his father''s chest. The Third Raikage had thrown himself in the way to protect his son.

    "Orochimaru, you bastard! I''m going to kill you!" A bellowed, his voice filled with rage.

    The image of his father being stabbed in front of him ignited a storm of violent emotions. He wanted nothing more than to tear Orochimaru apart.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t about to give him that chance. With the Kusanagi Sword still dripping with blood, he swiftly retreated, disappearing with a sh of the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    "You all have speed. So do I," Orochimaru murmured to himself with a cold smile.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Rasa¡ªusing his Gold Dust to block an attack from one of the Susanoo, quickly assessed the situation.

    Upon noticing the Third Raikage''s dire state, his expression hardened.

    "Raikage, retreat! There''s no point in continuing this fight," he called out.

    Without waiting for a response, Rasa turned and fled the battlefield.

    With Onoki already gone and the Third Raikage critically injured, staying any longer would mean certain death.

    "Bastard¡­ bastard¡­" A''s voice cracked as his anger consumed him.

    "Leave¡­ now!" the Third Raikagemanded, gritting his teeth against the pain.

    A hesitated for only a moment before obeying.@@novelbin@@

    As much as he wanted to kill Orochimaru, his father''s life came first.

    He hoisted the Third Raikage onto his back and ran, retreating as fast as his legs would carry him.

    "Running already?" Orochimaru muttered, his eyes narrowing as he watched them flee.

    He debated chasing them but quickly realized the limitations of doing so alone. Both the Raikage and Rasa possessed formidable defenses, and killing them outright would require far more time and effort than he currently had.

    Still, a parting blow seemed appropriate.

    "Although I can''t kill them, I can give them something to remember me by¡­"

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile.

    At hismand, the remaining four Susanoo constructs¡ªeach one heavily damaged but still functional¡ªrose from the ground.

    Each took the rocketuncher from its back and aimed at the retreating figures of Rasa and A.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Four chakra-powered rocketsunched simultaneously, streaking toward their targets.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The resulting explosions rocked the battlefield, their devastating force shaking the earth.

    "Captain Rasa!"

    "Lord Raikage!"

    The surviving guards from both sides screamed in rm, rushing to shield their leaders from the aftershocks.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly, dismissing his Wood Release clones and Susanoo.

    But before he could speak, a sudden, resounding crash echoed through the valley.

    Boom!

    Orochimaru''s gaze snapped toward the source of the noise.

    The entrance to the valley, previously blocked by debris, had been shattered by a single punch.

    Standing at the opening was a woman in a white shirt and purple coat, panting heavily.

    "Orochimaru, are you okay?"

    "Hmm? Tsunade?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow.

    With Tsunade''s unexpected arrival, the remaining forces from the three great ninja viges swiftly evacuated.

    The ambush was over.

    It was hard to believe, but the three great ninja viges had joined forces to kill Orochimaru and still been repelled.

    Even with a lineup that included shadow-level experts from every vige, they had failed to take him down.

    This mission, designed to eliminate one man, had been nothing short of unprecedented in its scale. Yet even with such elite forces, the ambush had ended inplete failure.

    No one could have predicted Orochimaru''s mastery over techniques like the Flying Thunder God, Mangekyo Sharingan, and Wood Release.

    No one had expected him to break through Dust Release or pierce through the Raikage''s near-imprable defenses.

    It was the kind of battle that would be talked about for years.

    ---

    Night fell over the Land of Frost.

    On the peak of a mountain under the bright moonlight, a wooden house stood quietly.

    On the roof of the house, Orochimaru and Tsunade sat side by side.

    Orochimaru leaned against the corner of the roof, his gaze fixed on the stars above with a calm expression.

    Tsunade rested her head on his shoulder, her demeanor soft, almost delicate.

    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to stay in the vige?" Orochimaru asked, a hint of annoyance in his voice.

    In his ns, it was safer for Tsunade to remain in Konoha, far away from danger.

    "And let you face this alone?" Tsunade snapped back, her tone filled with frustration. "Why didn''t you tell me what you were nning? What if something had happened to you? Did you ever think about that? Did you ever think about me?"

    "What could possibly happen to me?" Orochimaru replied casually, lying back with his hands behind his head.

    "Even if I couldn''t defeat them, escaping wouldn''t be an issue," he added confidently.

    With his ability to fly and the Flying Thunder God Technique, Orochimaru was practically untouchable. Very few ninja in the world could keep up with him.

    Tsunade frowned. "Who knows what goes on in that head of yours?"

    Orochimaru sighed, brushing past the topic. "Does the Third Hokage know you''re here?"

    "Forget him," Tsunade grumbled. "If he hadn''t kept the mission details from me, I wouldn''t have gotten here sote."

    She clenched her fists in frustration, recalling how she had been forced to track Orochimaru through the Land of Frost. If it hadn''t been for the sheer noise of the battle, she might still be searching for him.

    "I see," Orochimaru said with a small chuckle. "In that case, I think he made the right call."

    Tsunade blinked, momentarily stunned. Then her face darkened in anger.

    "Made the right call? Orochimaru, you bastard, are you saying you didn''t want me here? Are you afraid I''d hold you back? I''m plenty strong, you know!"

    "Strong?" Orochimaru smirked.

    "Don''tugh at me!" Tsunade growled, raising her fist in warning.

    ---

    Bonus chp, thanks for your support :) Don''t forget to leave a review if you''ve enjoyed this so far.

 Chapter 247

    Although Orochimaru was powerful, he couldn''t recklessly storm an enemy vige.

    An enemy''s base camp was filled with secret passages, hidden traps, and most critically, sealing techniques.

    While Orochimaru feared no shinobi, seals and barriers were an entirely different matter.

    In the ninja world, the most miraculous and dangerous power wasn''t ninjutsu, taijutsu, or genjutsu.

    It wasn''t forbidden jutsu or summoning techniques either.

    It was sealing techniques.

    Seals were a form of power that defied conventional logic.

    They didn''t require immense strength to wield and were, in fact, the most efficient way for a weaker ninja to defeat someone stronger.

    No matter how powerful a shinobi was, if they were caught in a seal, the oue was the same: they would be trapped, rendered powerless.

    Even Kaguya Otsutsuki, the supposed progenitor of all chakra, had been sealed. If someone like her couldn''t escape it, then Orochimaru had to tread carefully.

    Revenge for the sake of killing a few weaker ninjas wasn''t worth the risk.

    For this reason, after Jiraiya and Tsunade left, Orochimaru decided to lie low for a while.

    His focus shifted to building his strength and assembling an army before making his next move.

    As for improving his own power? The path forward was clear.

    With his Sage Body now granting him exceptional life force and physical capabilities, his physical development didn''t need further enhancement for the time being.

    That left pupil power, the spiritual aspect of his strength, as the next area for growth.

    Orochimaru had already incorporated the genes of Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Obito into his experiments.

    However, neither of them was a direct blood rtive of each other, or of Orochimaru, so the fusion of their abilities hadn''t been enough to push his spiritual power to the level of an Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.

    This limitation meant Orochimaru still couldn''t manifest a fully realized Susanoo.

    It was one of the main reasons why, during his battle with the four Kage-level shinobi, he hadn''t used his full power.

    But Orochimaru knew he was close, just a hair''s breadth away from unlocking theplete Susanoo.

    He needed one more breakthrough.

    There were many ways to bridge the gap: obtaining the chakra of a tailed beast, acquiring the empty shell of the Ten-Tails, mastering senjutsu from Mount Myoboku or Ry¨±chi Cave, or even integrating the genes from another Mangekyo Sharingan user.

    Unfortunately, his experiments in Konoha had been interrupted before he could gather these resources.

    Of course, Orochimaru knew that enhancing pupil power didn''t have to be a slow, step-by-step process.

    If sufficient gic material was obtained, it was theoretically possible for someone to leap from a basic Three-Tomoe Sharingan all the way to the Rinnegan, as had happened with the Sage of Six Paths.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t an Uchiha. He wasn''t the reincarnation of Indra. His path to power was fundamentally different from theirs.

    Even with his talent for gene fusion, advancing his pupil power required careful, methodical progress.

    This was like creating a series of experimental serums¡ªBasic, intermediate, and advanced. Rushing tobine them could cause rejection, destabilization, or outright failure.

    It was for this reason that Orochimaru hadn''t yet forced Nagato to awaken the full power of his Rinnegan.

    Back in Konoha, Orochimaru had already developed a serum to stimte the Rinnegan''stent abilities. But without the strength of an Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan himself, Orochimaru knew integrating that power prematurely could lead to failure.

    This wasn''t just about gics, it was about synchronizing with the fusion process itself.

    Now, with Nagato ready, Orochimaru decided the time hade to begin.

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru!"

    Hearing Orochimaru''s instructions, Nagato didn''t hesitate. He took the potion and drank it in one gulp.

    To Nagato, Orochimaru was their savior. Doubting him was out of the question.

    Minutester, Orochimaru motioned Yahiko and Konan to step aside with him.

    Bang!

    The ss test tube fell to the ground and shattered.

    "Ahhh¡­!"

    Nagato clutched his eyes, letting out a guttural scream as immense spiritual power surged from his body.

    The force was so overwhelming it felt tangible, radiating outward in waves.

    "Nagato!" Yahiko panicked and rushed forward, trying to pull him back.

    Boom!

    A powerful repulsive force exploded from Nagato''s body, sending Yahiko flying backward.

    Orochimaru didn''t react, but Konan quickly caught Yahiko before he hit the ground.

    "What¡­ what is this power?" Yahiko muttered, his eyes wide with shock.

    "Rx," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "He''s fine."

    Despite Orochimaru''s reassurance, Yahiko and Konan couldn''t help but worry.

    Nagato''s Rinnegan had been transnted into him by Uchiha Madara when he was a child.

    At the time, the power of the eyes had been sealed, as Nagato''s young body wouldn''t have been able to handle their immense chakra.

    Now, Orochimaru was helping him unlock that dormant power.

    In the original timeline, Nagato''s Rinnegan had only fully awakened after Yahiko''s death. But now¡­

    While Orochimaru wasn''t sure how much of the Rinnegan''s power this potion could unlock, it was already clear that Nagato''s abilities¡ªlike Shinra Tensei¡ªwere beginning to emerge.

    "Fascinating," Orochimaru murmured.

    As powerful as Nagato''s Rinnegan was, he had never been able to fully harness its true potential. The eyes were originally Uchiha Madara''s, and much of their power remained untapped even in theter stages of Nagato''s life.

    But that didn''t matter to Orochimaru.

    Once the Rinnegan''s power was unsealed, he would be able to extract and replicate it for his own purposes.

    Even if Nagato couldn''t wield their full power, Orochimaru was confident he could create a fusion serum to integrate the Rinnegan''s abilities into himself.

    Minutes passed, and the chaotic energy surrounding Nagato began to settle.

    In the open field outside the Sound Vige, Nagato slowly regained hisposure.

    Seeing this, Yahiko and Konan nced at Orochimaru for approval.

    When he gave a small nod, they rushed forward.

    "Nagato, are you okay?" Yahiko asked anxiously.

    "Are you hurt?" Konan added, her voice filled with concern.

    Nagato shook his head, though he still seemed slightly dazed. "I''m fine¡­ but¡­ my power¡­"

    "Your body isn''t strong enough to fully support the Rinnegan''s potential," Orochimaru said as he approached. "However, at this level, you should be fine. How does it feel?"

    "Powerful¡­ unbelievably powerful," Nagato admitted, still trying to process the change.

    "Good. Learn to control it slowly. If you need guidance,e to me," Orochimaru said, turning back toward the vige.

    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru!" Yahiko and Konan said in unison.

    Orochimaru didn''t look back, merely raising a hand in acknowledgment as he walked away.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in a dark underground chamber¡­

    "Hmm?"

    Madara''s eyes suddenly snapped open.

    Though he had given his Rinnegan to Nagato long ago, he still retained a connection to their power.@@novelbin@@

    "What is it, Madara?" asked White Zetsu, noticing the sudden shift in his demeanor.

    "The Rinnegan¡­ its power has awakened."

 Chapter 250

    Nono had spent most of her life as a spy. When she finally returned and asked Danzo to let her resign, she opened the orphanage and distanced herself from her previous life. Naturally, this meant she waspletely unaware of recent events in Konoha, let alone the battle in the Land of Frost

    Therefore, when she heard Orochimaru im that using the potion he provided would allow her to gain Ma Release abilities, her initial reaction was utter disbelief.

    By the time she snapped out of her shock, Orochimaru had already vanished.

    That night, as she stared at the scalpel floating in front of her, she waspletely bewildered.

    "This¡­ Is this really Ma Release?"

    There was no doubt about it. The potions Orochimaru gave her included three enhancement serums¡ªbasic, intermediate, and advanced¡ªalong with a gic fusion liquid thatbined five elemental chakra natures and granted the Ma Release Kekkei Genkai.

    With these four potions, Nono could acquire a powerful body, mastery over all five chakra elements, and a Kekkei Genkai in a short period of time.

    With such immense potential, a little practice could elevate her strength to roughly the Kage level.

    Speaking of the Kage level, it''s worth noting, it''s just a concept.

    Having a Kekkei Genkai doesn''t guarantee Kage-level strength. Without sufficientbat talent, even someone who possessed both Sharingan and Wood Release could still end up being useless in a real fight.

    Although such individuals are rare, they do exist.

    Fortunately, Nono wasn''t one of them. Her exceptional talent was what allowed her to be a high-ranking spy in the first ce.

    Orochimaru, however, couldn''t expose the existence of the gene fusion liquid during his time in Konoha.

    Given his rtionship with the Third Hokage at the time, if the Hokage had discovered it, would Orochimaru have been able to refuse if asked to hand it over?

    Unwilling to surrender something so critical, Orochimaru chose to keep it hidden.

    But now, as a rogue ninja¡ªa free man¡ªhe no longer answered to anyone. He could decide for himself who received his creations. No one could restrain him anymore, nor did anyone have the right to.

    He could share his Kekkei Genkai research with whomever he wished.

    Both Chana and Nono worked under him. To minimize risks, Orochimaru decided to help them improve their strength.

    However, Chana, despite being from the Uzumaki n, was not a ninja, and Orochimaru didn''t have the time to train her in using these abilities. So, he didn''t grant her any enhancements.

    Nono, on the other hand, was different.

    As a skilled medical ninja, she could make full use of any ability Orochimaru bestowed upon her.

    Of course, Orochimaru wasn''t na?ve. Trusting someone entirely was always risky, and granting someone too much power was a gamble he wasn''t willing to take.

    Thus, he had a limit. An advanced enhancement, mastery of five chakra natures, and a single Kekkei Genkai was enough.

    After leaving the orphanage, Orochimaru returned to hisboratory to pack up. He was preparing to relocate and establish a newb elsewhere.

    "Dad, you''re back!"

    As Orochimaru entered, a young boy who looked around ten years old ran up to him eagerly.

    Orochimaru hadzily named the boy "Mi," which meant "Snake."

    The child bore a striking resemnce to Orochimaru as a youth¡ªpale skin, golden slit-pupils, and delicate features. The only difference was his short gray hair.

    But what stood out the most wasn''t his appearance. Despite being only a year old in reality, he looked like he was ten.

    Moreover, his memories and genes had been meticulously designed by Orochimaru.

    Not only did he possess independent thought, but he also had extensive knowledge andbat prowess far superior to a clone.

    In his mind, Mi believed he was not an artificial creation but Orochimaru and Tsunade''s biological son.

    He remembered a happy childhood and receiving the full legacy of his "parents."

    Orochimaru had poured more effort into creating him than any clone. Crafting a believable and detailed memory alone took him half a year.

    Hearing Mi''s words, Orochimaru affectionately patted his head. "Pack your things. We''re leaving early tomorrow."

    "Yes, Dad!"

    Watching the boy dart away to gather his belongings, Orochimaru found the whole situation amusing.

    A son, huh? And being called "Dad"... how peculiar.

    The night passed without incident, and the next morning, Orochimaru left the orphanage with Mi and a group of twenty clones.

    His n was to establish a newboratory in the southeastern region of the Land of Fire.

    Orochimaru was quietly building an army using cloning technology.

    Meanwhile, the major ninja viges remained entangled in their fight for resources, seemingly oblivious to Orochimaru''s movements.

    The Third Ninja World War had been triggered when Sasori of the Red Sand killed the Third Kazekage, prompting Sunagakure to dere war on Konoha in the name of revenge.

    This time, however, things were different.

    The war erupted because Kumogakure dered war on Konoha, iming they sought to avenge the Third Raikage.

    They suspected that Konoha''s expulsion of Orochimaru had been a ruse, believing that his defection was a cover to secretly shift him to ndestine operations.

    After all, who would willingly drive someone as skilled and intelligent as Orochimaru to his death?

    To Kumogakure, Konoha''s actions didn''t make sense unless it was all part of arger deception.

    But in truth, Konoha was entirely innocent in the matter.

    Even Hiruzen and Danzo were unaware of the full extent of Orochimaru''s capabilities. What he had revealed to the vige was merely the tip of the iceberg.

    Konoha was furious at Kumogakure''s baseless usations.

    Having been forced to disband an alliance and hand over valuable resources, Konoha''s patience had worn thin.

    The Third Hokage, already under pressure from internal matters, finally snapped.

    "If you want war, then war it is. Do you think we''re afraid of you?"

    Thus, in the early days of Konoha''s 44th year, the Third Ninja World War officially began.

    Kumogakure''s forcesunched attacks on Konoha, while Konoha mobilized its own troops in response.

    However, neither side anticipated what awaited them.

    As their armies shed in the neutral territories between the two nations, they encountered an unknown force.

    This mysterious group wore ck cloaks and masks. They were not only formidable but also numerous.

    Both Kumo and Konoha were stunned.

    "Ninjas from foreign nations who have entered the Land of Sound without authorization, leave our territory immediately."

    The cold, emotionless voice sent chills down their spines.@@novelbin@@

    As the warning ended, dozens of masked figures bearing Sound Vige forehead protectors raised their kunai in unison.

    The Kumo ninja gripped their swords tightly, eyeing the imposing group warily.

    "Hey, this is a conflict between major powers. What are you small-timers doing here? Stay out of it!" one Kumo ninja snapped arrogantly.

    "First warning issued," the clone leader responded without a hint of emotion.

    "What?" The Kumo ninja froze, then burst into anger. "Are you deaf? If you don''t back off, we''ll destroy your little ninja vige right here and now!"

    "Second warning issued."

    "Bastard! You''re asking for death!" the Kumo ninja roared, charging forward with his de drawn.

    "The target is hostile. Enemy confirmed. Kill without mercy."

    "The target is hostile. Enemy confirmed. Kill without mercy."

 Chapter 253

    During a time of war, a nation''s heightened vignce often puts everyone on edge.

    So, when Kakashi spotted Orochimaru wearing a ck cloak, his suspicion was immediate and intense.

    At this point, Kakashi was almost ten years old and had been a ch¨±nin for nearly four years¡ªa true prodigy.

    He had entered the Academy at age five, graduated the same year, and became a ch¨±nin by the age of six.

    Throughout Konoha''s history, no one had broken his record.

    Not even geniuses like Orochimaru or Uchiha Itachi could match his precociousness.

    While Kakashi''s rapid ascent was partly due to the ongoing war, it didn''t diminish the fact that he was an undeniable genius.

    His mission in this war was simple yet dangerous: eliminate any enemy ninja who infiltrated the Land of Fire.

    When Orochimaru heard the voice behind him, his lips curved into a faint smile.

    Kakashi?

    Hatake Kakashi?

    Slowly, Orochimaru turned around, his sharp gaze falling on three young shinobi.

    One had silver-white hair and a mask covering his lower face. Another had ck hair and wore goggles, exuding a nervous energy. Thest was a petite girl with soft eyes and red markings painted on her cheeks. All three were staring at him with expressions full of wariness and tension.

    Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Obito, Nohara Rin.

    Orochimaru''s smile deepened slightly. He knew the stories of these three all too well, their futures were nothing short of extraordinary, and devastating.

    One would be Konoha''s most skilled technician and eventually its Sixth Hokage.

    One would awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan through love and loss, only to descend into darkness, orchestrate a massacre, and nearly destroy the entire ninja world.

    And thest¡­ through her death, she would be the catalyst for it all.

    "It''s remarkable how fate can twist people''s lives." Orochimaru mused to himself.

    "It seems¡­ you must be Hatake Sakumo''s son."

    Kakashi''s eyes widened when he heard the man mention his father by name.

    "Y-you¡­ Who are you?"

    His voice wavered slightly, and his grip on his sword tightened. How could someone recognize his father''s name so easily in the wilderness?

    When Orochimaru calmly pulled back his hood to reveal his unmistakable features, the three children froze.

    "L-Lord Orochimaru?!"

    Uchiha Obito''s voice cracked, and he audibly swallowed, his throat dry with fear.

    "No way¡­ Is this a joke?" Rin whispered, her voice trembling as she tried to process the situation.

    Rin had only ever heard of Orochimaru by name. He had defected from the vige long before she met him. But his reputation preceded him, and it was terrifying enough to rattle her nerves.

    Even Kakashi, who had met Orochimaru several times as a child, couldn''t stop the shaking in his hands. His grip on his sword was unsteady.

    Back when Kakashi was an ANBU operative in another timeline, the mere sight of Orochimaru had paralyzed him with fear. Even as an adult, Kakashi hadn''t stood a chance against Orochimaru. Now, as a ten-year-old, his fear was amplified tenfold.

    Standing face-to-face with one of Konoha''s most infamous traitors, all three of them were doing everything in their power to remain upright.

    This man was not just any missing-nin, Orochimaru was ssified as an S-rank criminal, wanted by the entire ninja world.

    He was considered more dangerous than the Kages of enemy nations.

    Seeing their petrified expressions, Orochimaru''s smirk widened.

    "What''s this? Are you all so frightened of me?"

    "I¡­ I¡­" Kakashi gritted his teeth, forcing himself to steady his nerves. But his trembling sword betrayed his facade.

    Kakashi knew Orochimaru too well. His father, Sakumo, had spoken about Orochimaru, and Kakashi had met him in the past.

    But precisely because of this familiarity, Kakashi''s fear only deepened.

    "Hey, you! Are you really Orochimaru-sama?" Obito''s voice suddenly broke the tense silence.

    Although he stammered, he deliberately spoke louder, as if trying to muster courage.

    "Idiot! Shut up!" Kakashi snapped at him, his tone sharp and low. "Do you want to get us killed?!"

    Kakashi, despite his young age, knew his limits. He was confident in his abilities, but against Orochimaru? Even if there were a hundred of him, it wouldn''t make a difference.

    Orochimaru chuckled lightly, finding their exchange amusing.

    "Get you killed? Don''t worry, I have no interest in any of you."

    For Orochimaru, the three before him were insignificant.

    Even though he recognized Uchiha Obito''s potential to influence the entire shinobi world, it simply didn''t matter to him. Orochimaru''s focus was elsewhere, on learning Sage Mode and advancing his personal goals.

    Hearing this, Obito exhaled a shaky breath and turned to Kakashi.

    "Let''s go, Kakashi! There''s no way we can fight him. We''re lucky he''s not interested in us!" Obito''s voice wasced with fear, but also relief.

    He wasn''t willing to risk his life in a pointless confrontation, especially when it meant never seeing Rin again.

    Kakashi opened his mouth, but before he could respond, a blur of yellow suddenly appeared in front of them.@@novelbin@@

    "Hm?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed.

    Standing before him was none other than Namikaze Minato.

    "You¡­ Lord Orochimaru?" Minato said, his tone calm but tinged with surprise.

    Orochimaru frowned.

    "Is this endless interference?" he muttered under his breath.

    Minato didn''t draw his weapon or show any aggression. His surprise was genuine, but there was no hostility.

    Orochimaru tilted his head slightly, confused by Minato''sck of hostility.

    ording to the information he had from Tsunade, Konoha hadbeled him as a rogue ninja. Typically, a shinobi encountering a missing-nin from their own vige would either attempt to kill or capture them for interrogation.

    Yet, Minato made no move to attack.

    After a brief exchange, Orochimaru finally pieced together the situation.

    Jiraiya had taken Minato on as his disciple, just as Orochimaru remembered. Moreover, Jiraiya had told Minato about Orochimaru''s past, though the specific reasons for Orochimaru''s defection had been ssified as a Konoha secret.

    It seemed Jiraiya''s attitude toward him had influenced Minato''s view as well.

    Shaking his head, Orochimaru dismissed the thought with a wave of his hand.

    "Forget it. You can go."

    "Yes, my lord," Minato replied respectfully, before turning to the trio. "Let''s go, Kakashi, Obito, Rin."

    "Y-yes!" they stammered in unison, relief flooding their faces as they followed Minato.

    Watching them leave, Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on Kakashi''s sword.

    "That''s not Sakumo''s de¡­ Could it mean Hatake Sakumo is still alive? And where is Kushina? She didn''t follow Minato?"

    A faint smile tugged at Orochimaru''s lips.

    "Interesting¡­" he murmured.

    ---

    While the shinobi world waged war, Orochimaru''s mind was on immortality.

    For him, heading to Ry¨±chi Cave to learn Sage Mode was simply part of his quest for eternal life.

    If he wanted to improve his spiritual energy, he could capture a Tailed Beast or even return to Konoha to find Uchiha Itachi.

    But learning Sage Mode was the safer and more efficient route.

    He had always wanted to master Sage Techniques. Enhancing his spiritual energy while gaining new powers was a win-win scenario.

    "Master, the scent here feels¡­ unusual," said Yamata, the ck snake at his side.

    "Hm? Could this valley ahead be it?" Orochimaru mused, his gaze falling on the misty forest before him. The ground was littered with bones, creating an ominous atmosphere.

    The corners of his lips curled into a faint smile.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 254

    Ry¨±chi Cave, one of the three legendary sacred grounds for learning Sage Techniques.

    It is a ce that only those with the right destiny can reach, let alone survive its trials to practice its unique form of senjutsu.

    But Orochimaru was clearly among the chosen few. After all, without a fated connection, he wouldn''t have been able to sign a summoning contract with the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave in the first ce.

    Unlike most people, Orochimaru had a deeper understanding of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    Firstly, he was certain that Ry¨±chi Cave existed within the physical world, not in some separate dimension. His reasoning? His memories of Mount My¨­boku, the petrified human statues found there. If Mount My¨­boku, another sacred ce, was essible within the ninja world, then Ry¨±chi Cave must be as well.

    Secondly, Orochimaru was confident Ry¨±chi Cave was located within the Land of Fire.

    Why? The three legendary sannin¡ªTsunade, Jiraiya, and himself¡ªhad alle from Konoha, a vige in the Land of Fire. If the sacred ces were scattered across variousnds, surely other countries would have had their own representatives inheriting their power.

    With this analysis,bined with the clues provided by the snakes he summoned, Orochimaru had managed to pinpoint Ry¨±chi Cave''s location in a rtively short time.@@novelbin@@

    It took him just a month and a half after his encounter with Minato and the young team of Kakashi, Obito, and Rin.

    And, ironically, the cave was only a few dozen kilometers away from Nono''s orphanage.

    Hidden near the border of Konoha, far off the beaten path, and buried deep within a dense jungle, the location was isted enough to avoid detection.

    Orochimaru''s research even uncovered reports from nearby viges about giant pythons attacking humans, a further confirmation of Ry¨±chi Cave''s proximity.

    ---

    Hissss, hissss!

    As Orochimaru entered the jungle, the sound of countless snakes slithering filled the air. Their hissing came from the trees, bushes, and underfoot.

    The ground itself was littered with human bones, a grim reminder that he was not the first ninja to attempt to reach Ry¨±chi Cave.

    Just as Mount My¨­boku had its petrified statues, Ry¨±chi Cave had its victims.

    "Humans¡­ prey¡­"

    "Kill him! Kill him!"

    The sinister whispers of the snakes echoed around him. But Orochimaru paid them no mind. His mental energy red outward, and he continued forward at a leisurely pace.

    "Master¡­ Master¡­"

    As the power of the summoning contract flowed through him, the once-threatening whispers transformed. The snakes now greeted him with deference, addressing him as their master.

    For Orochimaru, walking through Ry¨±chi Cave felt like returning home.

    The further he ventured, the thicker the fog became. It was denser than the Mist-Hiding Jutsu employed by Kirigakure shinobi. Visibility was reduced to less than two meters, but this didn''t faze him.

    With his heightened sensory abilities and Yamata leading the way, getting lost wasn''t even a consideration.

    As he walked, Orochimaru couldn''t help but marvel at the obstacles surrounding Ry¨±chi Cave.

    No wonder ordinary people couldn''t make it this far.

    The jungle itself was infested with venomous snakes, and the suffocatingyers of fog would disorient even the most experienced ninja.

    Getting past the snakes was hard enough, but navigating the fog without guidance? That was nearly impossible.

    It wasn''t long before the dense fog began to clear, and his surroundings became visible again.

    Boom!

    A thunderous sound erupted ahead.

    From within the mountain, a massive purple-patterned python tore its way out, its colossal body sending clouds of dust and debris into the air as it barreled toward Orochimaru.

    "Who dares trespass in Ry¨±chi Cave without permission?! Prepare to die¡ªwait¡­ Orochimaru?"

    The aggressive voice halted mid-sentence as the python recognized him.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile.

    "Manda? Did youe out to stop me personally? Isn''t the strongest supposed to appearst? Or are you just Ry¨±chi Cave''s glorified gatekeeper?"

    "Idiot! Don''t lump me in with gatekeepers! I just happened to be napping here!"

    "Oh? Is that so?"

    "Believe it or not, I don''t care!" Manda growled in irritation.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly, ignoring the python''s indignation as he continued walking deeper into the cave.

    His goal was clear: to meet the White Snake Sage and learn senjutsu.

    ording to Yamata, the White Snake Sage resided in a temple at the deepest part of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    Manda slithered behind him, its massive body coiling and uncoiling as it followed.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, do you still have any of that evolution serum?"

    "After three uses, the serum loses its effectiveness for major enhancements. Beyond that, it only grants minor, specialized abilities. You wouldn''t benefit from it," Orochimaru replied without looking back.

    The evolution serum was designed to provideprehensive gic enhancements, boosting strength, speed, defense, and attack. However, it could only be used three times for maximum effect.

    While Orochimaru had dabbled in creating specialized abilities, he found them impractical for Manda. Therger the creature, the more serum was required to create any meaningful change.

    Trying to give Manda something like a chameleon''s camouge gene? Even with Orochimaru''s ability to replicate genes, it would take an enormous amount of serum to affect a snake of that size.

    It simply wasn''t worth the effort.

    Manda''s strengthy in its sheer size and brute force. Fancy abilities would only dilute its naturalbat potential.

    "Hmph, fine! I don''t need it, but other snakes might!" Manda huffed.

    Orochimaru smirked. "I didn''t realize you cared about other snakes, Manda. That''s¡­ uncharacteristic of you."

    "This¡­ this lord has to think about them sometimes! Anyway¡ªhuh? Someone''s here."

    Orochimaru stopped in his tracks, raising an eyebrow.

    "Who?"

    Before Manda could answer, three figures descended from the mist,nding gracefully in front of him.

    The neers were women, each with pale, wless skin and sharp, serpentine features.

    The one in the center was striking¡ªshe had long green hair, golden slit pupils, and ck-red markings that stretched from her eyes to her nose. A golden crown rested atop her head, adorned with a jade-like orb. She wore a flowing white robe, her chest adorned with a green magatama.

    Behind her stood two others: one an elegant woman and the other a childlike figure resembling the leader.

    "Humans in Ry¨±chi Cave?" Orochimaru mused aloud, studying them. "No¡­ not humans. Snakes, I assume? Is this a form of transformation?"

    The green-haired woman in the center smiled, her sharp teeth gleaming. "A contractor of Ry¨±chi Cave? Interesting."

    "Sister, this one smells different," said one of the figures behind her.

    "Yes, I feel it too," she replied.

    "What business do you have here, contractor?"

    "I''vee to see the White Snake Sage," Orochimaru said bluntly.

    Her golden pupils gleamed. "You''re here for the Sage? Then follow me. I''ll take you there. Manda, you''re not needed."

    Manda snorted but didn''t protest as Orochimaru followed the woman deeper into Ry¨±chi Cave.

 Chapter 256

    Among the three holy ces for learning senjutsu, there are three legendary creatures: the White Snake Sage, the Toad Sage, and the Slug Sage.

    These beings are ancient creatures that have existed since the time of Kaguya, thousands of years ago, living through the long ages of history.

    For example, in the Shikkotsu Forest, the Slug Sage is singr, all other slugs are simply fragments of its body.

    In Mount My¨­boku and Ry¨±chi Cave, there are numerous subordinates, each powerful in their own right.

    Famous examples include Gamabunta and Manda, two of the most well-known summoned creatures.

    However, above them are even more powerful beings, such as the two Toad Sages of Mount My¨­boku, Fukasaku and Shima. These two are said to have lived for over 800 years, second only to the Great Toad Sage in terms of age.

    Based on this, Orochimaru reasonably spected that the three humanoid women in Ry¨±chi Cave had also likely lived for seven to eight centuries.

    In other words, they were ancient monsters.

    Not that this mattered much to Orochimaru.

    He hadn''te here topare lifespans. He came to learn the Ry¨±chi Cave Sage Technique, nothing more.

    ---

    When discussing senjutsu, Ry¨±chi Cave stands out as a far more dangerous ce than the other two holynds.

    Here, it wasn''t just the ordinary snakes that devoured people, even the White Snake Sage herself consumed those who failed her trials.

    Many who came to Ry¨±chi Cave seeking strength never made it out. Some failed to master the senjutsu and were consumed by nature''s energy, while others fell prey to the snakes before they even got the chance.

    The tests here were as deadly as they were deceptive.

    For instance, the illusion of the castle earlier was created using senjutsu chakra to tempt Orochimaru. Had he sumbed to the bait, whether by eating the food or being drawn in by the illusions¡ªhe would have been deemed unworthy and devoured.

    However, Orochimaru was no ordinary visitor. As a contractor of Ry¨±chi Cave, he enjoyed unique privileges.

    Not only was his entry unimpeded, but the White Snake Sage had sensed his arrival almost immediately.

    And given his current strength, Orochimaru had no fear of bing snake food.

    ---

    "Are you Orochimaru?"

    The White Snake Sage''s voice was raspy and ancient, carrying a tone that was calm and unhurried.

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied evenly.

    "I''ve heard of your exploits from Manda. You''vee here to learn senjutsu?"

    "That''s correct."

    The White Snake Sage chuckled faintly. "Normally, even those who inherit Ry¨±chi Cave''s contract must pass a test before learning senjutsu. However, since you''ve been acknowledged by Manda, I''ll waive the test."

    "Thank you, Sage."

    "Tagorihime, take him and teach him the methods of Senjutsu."

    "Yes, Sage," Tagorihime said respectfully. She then turned to Orochimaru. "Come with me, Orochimaru."

    "Of course."

    ---

    As the supreme leader of Ry¨±chi Cave, the White Snake Sage''s strength was undeniable.

    However, her treatment of Orochimaru was notably amodating.

    Ry¨±chi Cave was, after all, a ce where people came to seek power. Many hade before Orochimaru, and many had perished trying.

    Those who failed the tests became food for the snakes, while those who seeded earned the chance to learn senjutsu.

    As a recognized contractor of Ry¨±chi Cave, Orochimaru was an exception.

    With the White Snake Sage''s approval, he began learning Ry¨±chi Cave''s Sage Technique under the guidance of the three women.

    ---

    The method of learning senjutsu in Ry¨±chi Cave differed significantly from that of Mount My¨­boku.

    At Mount My¨­boku, practitioners applied a small amount of toad oil to their bodies to help absorb and sense natural energy.

    In Ry¨±chi Cave, the process involved a foul-smelling venom, which was applied to the forehead.

    The reason for this was tied to the nature of Ry¨±chi Cave''s senjutsu, which, as Orochimaru had suspected, focused heavily on spiritual power.@@novelbin@@

    Thus, training began by strengthening one''s spirit.

    "You must think carefully before proceeding. Practicing senjutsu is extremely dangerous," Tagorihime warned after exining the principles to Orochimaru.

    Her tone was serious, and her expression betrayed a hint of concern.

    Natural energy was immensely powerful, but it carried significant risks. Absorbing too much or failing to control it properly could lead to irreversible consequences.

    At Mount My¨­boku, this meant turning into stone or a frog-like creature.

    At Ry¨±chi Cave, failure meant bing a snake¡ªor worse.

    However, Orochimaru merely shrugged. "No problem. Let''s begin."

    "Very well. I''ll give you a taste first," Tagorihime said.

    She dipped a bamboo stick into the venom and carefully brought it to Orochimaru''s forehead, applying it between his eyebrows.

    Orochimaru remained still, offering no resistance.

    He wasn''t concerned about any ill intent from Tagorihime or the others.

    As he had surmised earlier, the contract binding him to Ry¨±chi Cave prevented them from harming him directly. Even if they wanted to, the repercussions from the contract would outweigh any potential benefit.

    Not to mention, they wouldn''t dare defy the White Snake Sage''s orders.

    "Your skin tone and pupils aren''t so different from ours." Tagorihime remarked with amusement.

    "There''s still a fundamental difference," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile.

    Before he could finish, however, his expression shifted.

    The moment the venom was applied, a torrent of violent natural energy surged into his brain through the point between his eyebrows.

    The flow was intense and unrelenting, far stronger than he had anticipated.

    Even with Orochimaru''s formidable mental strength, his head felt heavy and disoriented under the overwhelming pressure.

    Buzz!

    His golden slit pupils momentarily shifted to a blood-red hue, and the tomoe in his Sharingan spun rapidly before forming a kaleidoscope pattern.

    "Those eyes¡­" Tagorihime said with a hint of admiration. "Haha, I''m starting to take you seriously now."

    "His eyes contain incredible spiritual power," added one of the other women.

    "Indeed," the third agreed.

    Orochimaru ignored theirmentary, focusing entirely on stabilizing the chaotic energy within him. He quickly sat cross-legged on the ground, entering a meditative state.

    He realized that if he didn''t calm his mind and take control of the natural energy, the sensation of dizziness would quickly escte into something far worse.

    As he guided the flow of natural energy, his condition began to stabilize.

 Chapter 259

    Yakushi Nono, trained by Danzo from a young age, had be one of Konoha''s top spies under his tutge.

    Her espionage missions were exemry, and in less than two years, she earned the title of "Wandering Miko."

    However, she never shared Danzo''s ideology.

    When the Second Shinobi War ended prematurely due to Orochimaru''s intervention, Nono resigned from Danzo''s Root division without hesitation.

    She moved to the western border of the Land of Fire and established this orphanage to care for war orphans.

    Running an orphanage was no small feat. Raising children, even during times of war, required significant resources for food, clothing, and shelter.

    While Orochimaru had given her 10 million ryo, Nono viewed that money as ast resort and refrained from using it unless absolutely necessary.

    As a result, most of the orphanage''s funding came from Konoha.

    ---

    Danzo, hearing Nono''s blunt refusal, didn''t show anger. Instead, he spoke with measured calm.

    "You were once the top elite of the Intelligence Department, Nono. After you left Root, did you stop keeping up with the world? I''m not here just to talk about aid money!"

    Standing behind Danzo, Aburame Ryoma, a Root ninja took over the exnation.

    "We''ve received intelligence that Suna may be preparing to attack Konoha. We need you to infiltrate Suna Vige again to confirm whether this information is urate. If it is, you''re to gather details on the time, location, and nature of the attack."

    Nono''s expression remained firm. "You''vee to the wrong person. I already¡ª"

    Before she could finish, the older woman and bespectacled man standing behind her spoke up, their voices filled with anger.

    "You can''t be serious!" the older woman snapped. "The director has dedicated everything to this orphanage and the children! She worked tirelessly to raise funds and build this ce from the ground up."

    "Surely, you have plenty of people in Root who can handle such dangerous missions," the bespectacled man added furiously. "Why does it have to be her?"

    Danzo ignored their protests entirely and continued, his tone low and authoritative.

    "Nono is the only one qualified for such a long-term infiltration mission. There is no better spy in Root. Sending an inexperienced or average agent will only result in failure, they''ll either mentally break or defect to the enemy. But Nono¡­ I know she won''t betray Konoha."

    Nono''s eyes wavered slightly at Danzo''s words.

    She wouldn''t betray Konoha, of course not. Hermitment to the orphanage and the children she raised wouldn''t allow her to.

    Danzo smirked faintly, sensing the shift in her demeanor. "It seems you understand, Nono. If you refuse, the orphanage will lose all future funding."

    "What?! That''s impossible!" the older woman eximed, horrified. "The Third Hokage himself approved the funding! He would never allow such a thing to happen!"

    Danzo''s voice grew colder. "This orphanage doesn''t seem particrly secure. Thieves could easily break in. Perhaps you should hire some bodyguards, though you''d need money for that."

    Aburame Ryoma added pointedly, "Be careful, though. Money isn''t the only thing thieves might target. Children of unknown origins¡­ they might find value elsewhere."

    The thinly veiled threat sent a chill through the room.

    The bespectacled man mmed his hand on the table, his voice trembling with rage. "You call yourselves Konoha shinobi?! How dare you speak of stealing children!"

    Danzo''s lone visible eye narrowed as he barked back, "You ignorant fools don''t understand what it means to protect Konoha! Sacrifices must be made!"

    Nono took a deep breath, suppressing her emotions. "I understand," she said quietly.

    "Dean, no!" the older woman pleaded, panicked.

    Danzo cut her off sharply, his tone colder than ever. "You''ve alwayscked the ruthlessness required, Nono. That''s why you were never truly suited for Root."

    "You''re shameless!" the bespectacled man shouted, his hands trembling in anger.

    Danzo ignored him and turned back to Nono. "Good. Now that you''ve decided¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a voice interrupted him, calm yet cutting.

    "She isn''t going anywhere."

    The sudden intrusion startled everyone in the room. Aburame Ryoma and another Root operative named Aoi instinctively tensed, their eyes darting toward the entrance. Even Danzo''s face briefly showed surprise before hisposure returned.

    "How¡­ how did someone get so close without us noticing?" Aoi muttered under his breath, his voiceced with unease.

    The door curtain was pushed aside, revealing thest person any of them expected to see.

    "Orochimaru?"@@novelbin@@

    "Lord Orochimaru?!"

    "Long time no see, Danzo-sama," Orochimaru greeted casually, his presence immediately dominating the room.

    ---

    The reactions in the room were mixed.

    For Aoi and Aburame Ryoma, Orochimaru was both a figure of admiration and caution. Though one was his senior and the other his junior, neither could deny his overwhelming strength.

    However, as members of Root, they had no idea why Orochimaru had defected. Seeing him now, their instincts kicked in, and both assumed defensive postures.

    Nono, on the other hand, was more surprised than anything. Though she had been quietly helping Orochimaru, she hadn''t expected him to appear at this moment.

    Danzo, however, quickly recovered from his initial shock.

    "Orochimaru, why are you here?" he asked, his tone steady but wary.

    Orochimaru smirked faintly, stepping further into the room. "Do I need to exin myself, Danzo-sama? I wasn''t aware I had to report my movements to you."

    His words carried a mocking edge, reminding everyone present of his current status as a rogue ninja.

    Though Danzo and Orochimaru had worked well together in the past, the events that led to Orochimaru''s defection had irreparably severed their rtionship.

    Danzo''s visible eye narrowed. "That decision wasn''t mine alone, it was made by Konoha''s leadership. There was nothing I could do to stop it."

    Despite his calm exterior, Danzo''s feelings toward Orochimaru wereplicated.

    In the past, it had been Danzo who encouraged Orochimaru''s research, and the two had benefited greatly from their partnership. Danzo often felt that he gained far more from the coboration than Orochimaru did, though he was always careful to hide his guilt.

    That guilt vanished, however, during the Battle of the Land of Frost.

    Witnessing Orochimaru''s true power had left Danzo shaken. It was then he realized just how much Orochimaru had hidden from him over the years.

    The man he thought he had controlled had, in fact, been far beyond his reach all along.

    Still, Danzo couldn''t entirely suppress a sense of unease when facing Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru, however, seemed entirely unbothered. Taking a seat on a nearby stool, he smiled mockingly. "That? I''ve long since forgotten about it. Let''s focus on Nono instead."

    He crossed one leg over the other, his demeanor rxed yetmanding.

    "Nono is mine now," he said, his voice soft but resolute. "She won''t be undertaking this mission."

    Danzo frowned. "Is that so? If she doesn''t go, Konoha¡ª"

    "What happens to Konoha is no longer my concern," Orochimaru interrupted, raising a hand to silence him. "What matters is that she isn''t going. Find someone else."

 Chapter 261

    In her current situation, Nono didn''t need to fear Danzo''s threats.

    After all, not only did she now possess Ma Release, but she alsomanded a small army of clones as subordinates.

    With such strength at her disposal, Danzo bringing only three people wasn''t much of a concern.

    However, neither Ma Release nor the clones could solve her financial problems. Supporting the orphanage required money, and in the long run, she still had to rely on Konoha''s aid.

    Moreover, she felt that revealing the existence of the clones to anyone in Konoha, especially someone like Danzo¡ªmight bring trouble for Orochimaru.

    This was why, despite her newfound power, she chose not to bargain with Danzo earlier.

    When he made his demand, Nono had been carefully thinking about how to carry out the mission withoutpromising the orphanage. She was even preparing how to exin her decision to Orochimaru.

    But then, Orochimaru had appeared out of nowhere.

    With just a few words, he had persuaded Danzo to retreat, a result Nono had never dared to imagine.

    And what she expected even less was the shocking request Orochimaru made to her afterward.

    ---

    Orochimaru''s words echoed in her mind:

    "I need you to dedicate your entirety to me: your body, your mind, and your soul.."

    It had been so direct, so casual, yet it had left her utterly stunned.

    Nono was still reeling from the implications.

    Setting aside Orochimaru''s image as an almost untouchable figure of power in her mind, she couldn''t fathom why someone like him would make such a request of her.

    Why her?

    Her thoughts swirled with countless questions, but she didn''t have time to dwell on them.

    Orochimaru had made it clear, she had no other choice.

    While Nono wasn''t afraid of death, she couldn''t ignore the lives of the orphans she cared for.

    Besides, deep down, Nono couldn''t deny her feelings.

    She had admired Orochimaru since her youth.

    When he gave her potions, money, and the power of Ma Release, she had even allowed herself a fleeting fantasy of what might happen.

    But Nono had always dismissed such thoughts. As a spy, such emotions were a luxury she couldn''t afford.

    And the differences between them¡ªstrength, identity, status, made any connection between them feel impossible.

    Yet now, faced with Orochimaru''s blunt request, she found herself hesitating for only a moment before biting her lip and agreeing.

    A sharp gasp escaped Nono''s lips as she slumped back into her chair.

    Her face was flushed, her body trembling slightly as beads of sweat formed on her forehead.

    But something felt¡­ strange.

    Blinking, she slowly came back to her senses, her gaze falling on her still-intact clothes.

    Across from her, Orochimaru sat calmly, not moving an inch.

    Her eyes widened in shock as the realization struck her.

    "This¡­ this was¡­ an illusion?" she asked, her voice trembling.

    "Correct," Orochimaru replied evenly.

    "When?"

    "When you first looked into my eyes," Orochimaru said, his tone calm yet matter-of-fact.

    While Orochimaru''s Sharingan wasn''t specialized for illusions, his mastery of Ry¨±chi Cave Senjutsu greatly enhanced its effectiveness. Using it on someone like Nono¡ªa powerful yet unsuspecting opponent¡ªhad been effortless.

    Hearing his admission, Nono''s fists clenched as humiliation washed over her.

    "Damn it¡­ you¡­ were you trying to humiliate me?" she demanded, her voice shaking with both anger and shame.

    To be caught in such a vivid illusion, especially in front of Orochimaru, it was beyond humiliating.

    "No," Orochimaru said firmly. "I just wanted to see what your true intentions were."

    "But you¡ª"

    "Enough, Nono," Orochimaru interrupted, stepping closer to her.

    He tilted her chin upward with a finger, a faint, mischievous smile ying on his lips.

    "From now on, you''re mine," he said softly, his golden eyes glowing with authority. "No one can bully you. No one canmand you¡­ except me. Do you understand?"

    Nono''s mind was reeling. His suddenmanding tone left her at a loss for words.

    "I¡­ I¡­I Understand"

    ---

    A few dayster, in Konoha Vige¡­

    In the underground training hall of Root, Danzo watched silently as his recruits trained.

    Earth flew into the air as streams of water and wood collided in a chaotic mess of chakra.

    "Earth Style: Earth Dragon Bullet!"

    "Water Style: Water Formation Wave!"@@novelbin@@

    "Wood Style: Wooden Spindle Wall!"

    "Wood Style: Four-Pir Prison!"

    The sounds of techniques being executed echoed throughout the room as dozens of teenagers performedplex jutsu with precision.

    Danzo''s gaze swept over the group of sixty or seventy recruits, each of them wielding Wood Release with surprising ease.

    Such a sight would have been unthinkable before.

    In the past, Wood Release was an ability so rare it was practically a legend.

    Now, Orochimaru had turned that legend into something¡­ mass-producible.

    Danzo''s feelings were conflicted.

    By all rights, he should have been pleased. But as he watched these recruits, a bitter realization gnawed at him.

    He had lost Orochimaru.

    His paranoia over keeping his own secrets had driven a wedge between them, and in doing so, he had lost a key ally.

    In hindsight, it was a decision he deeply regretted.

    Not only was he wrong, but Hiruzen had been wrong as well.

    ---

    A masked Root ninja suddenly appeared at Danzo''s side, kneeling.

    "Lord Danzo."

    "Speak."

    "The situation in the Land of Sound has been rified. Their vige seems intent on maintaining neutrality in the current war."

    "Neutrality?" Danzo sneered, his visible eye narrowing.

    "With the current state of the world, even the great nations can''t avoid conflict. Do these small countries really think they can stay untouched?"

    Without missing a beat, he turned to the operative.

    "Mobilize six teams. We move at once."

    "Yes, Lord Danzo."

    ***

    Bonus chp.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 265

    No matter what kind of army it is, it requires arge amount of equipment and all equipment costs money.

    The same goes for Orochimaru''s clone army.

    Even though Orochimaru has his own arsenal and the means to produce equipment, it still demands a massive financial investment. His hidden vige doesn''t ept missions, so selling potions alone isn''t enough to cover the expenses.

    Thus, long ago, following Orochimaru''s instructions, Chana began working with merchants to generate funds. She started selling basic necessities like bread and milk. With Orochimaru''s advancements in lifestyle technology, the products he manufactured were far superior to others on the market, resulting in excellent sales. Orochimaru didn''t need to oversee this himself, Chana managed it all on his behalf.

    Thanks to these efforts, Orochimaru was never short on money.

    However, Nono''s base didn''t have an arsenal, nor could it connect to the Sound Ninja Vige. This meant the clones stationed there had no equipment. So, where did the gear used for infiltrating the Land of Earthe from?

    The answer was simple, the equipment was taken directly from the Iwa ninjas themselves.

    From the very beginning, Orochimaru had nned to adopt an old strategy: war sustains war.

    No equipment? Kill the Iwa ninjas and take theirs. No ninja tools? Eliminate the enemy and confiscate theirs.

    With Orochimaru''s current abilities, equipping a team of thirty was an easy task, even if he couldn''t managerger numbers.

    In the forests of the Land of Grass, Orochimaru stood among sixteen surviving clones now disguised in Iwa ninja uniforms. Reflecting on the past half month, he sighed at the harsh realities of war.

    Despite supporting and overseeing three teams personally using the Flying Thunder God Technique, he had still lost fourteen clones. Fortunately, they left no corpses behind. With no bodies to recover, the enemy wouldn''t be able to analyze the clones or determine their origins.

    "Your next mission is to split into two teams and infiltrate the Land of Fire," Orochimaru instructed, his gaze sharp. "Do not use the Sharingan. You''re only allowed to use Earth Release techniques."

    "Yes, sir!" the clones responded in unison, ready to carry out his orders.

    A few dayster, Konoha received urgent reports of two "Iwa ninja" teams infiltrating the Land of Fire. The vige reacted swiftly, dispatching several elite teams to intercept and eliminate them. At the same time, Konoha increased surveince on the actual Iwa ninja forces, suspecting their involvement.

    Unbeknownst to them, Konoha would never locate the supposed Iwa ninja teams. Orochimaru had anticipated their reaction and ensured there was no opportunity for pursuit. Before Konoha could respond, the remaining clones had already been recalled to Orochimaru''sboratory, teleported back instantly using the Flying Thunder God Technique. No matter how skilled Konoha''s trackers were, they couldn''t follow his trail.

    Meanwhile, at the border between the Land of Grass and the Land of Earth, two Konoha scouts were stationed. One of them, a light-skinned young man with bulging veins around his white eyes, carefully observed their surroundings. His Byakugan pierced through the obstacles before him, capturing every movement in the distance.

    "This doesn''t look good," he said grimly.

    "What''s wrong?" hispanion asked. The other young man, wearing dark sunsses, inspected a small swarm of insects crawling across his fingertips. His expression turned equally serious as he responded, "It''s not good at all. Iwa ninja have significantly increased their guard presence. They''re definitely preparing tounch an attack on us."

    "Let''s report this to the Third Hokage immediately,"@@novelbin@@

    "Agreed. Let''s move."

    While Konoha couldn''t find Orochimaru''s clone teams, the scouts'' discovery of Iwa ninja reinforcements caused rm. When the Third Hokage was informed, his concern deepened.

    With the vige already strained by conflicts with the Cloud and Sand ninja, the prospect of an impending sh with the Iwa ninja was overwhelming.

    Konoha began preparing for the worst. All avable ninja were mobilized, including many genin who were hastily promoted to chunin and dispatched to the frontlines to bolster defenses. The tension at the border intensified as both sides rapidly escted their troop deployments, bringing the two viges closer and closer to war.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru observed the growing conflict from the shadows, a satisfied smile ying on his lips.

    "All that''s left is to add a little more fuel to the fire," he murmured.

    That very night, Orochimaru donned an old Konoha uniform and assassinated an Iwa ninja scout. It was the perfect provocation, subtle yet impactful enough to tip the bnce.

    This calcted move became the final spark, igniting an all-out war between Konoha and the Iwa ninja.

    ---

    In Konoha''s Hokage office, the Third Hokage stood before arge window, puffing on his pipe. His face was clouded with worry.

    "Three viges¡­ Three viges¡­" he muttered to himself.

    This scenario was all too familiar. Years ago, Konoha had faced a simr crisis when three great ninja viges temporarily allied to counter Orochimaru''s overwhelming power. But that alliance had quickly crumbled after Orochimaru defected from the vige, and the inherent conflicts between the viges resurfaced.

    Now, however, the situation was different. The Third Hokage struggled to understand what had triggered this sudden aggression from the three viges.

    Konoha''s military strength was undoubtedly the strongest, and it had only grown over the years. Yet even so, taking on three great ninja viges simultaneously was an impossible task.

    "If only Orochimaru were here," he thought, only to stop himself mid-sentence. His expression darkened, and he sighed deeply, knowing such thoughts were futile.

    ---

    At the border of the Land of Fire, in a dense forest, Orochimaru walked slowly, a faint smirk on his lips. He knew the war between Konoha and the Iwa ninja had been orchestrated by his own hand. This chaos would leave Konoha overwhelmed, giving him the opportunity to exploit the situation for his own gain.

    Orochimaru had no affection for the vige that had betrayed him. There were only two or three people in Konoha he cared about, and the fate of everyone else was meaningless to him. If the vige that had exiled him now found itself in turmoil, why should he feel any pity?

    Pulling his ck cloak tighter around himself, Orochimaru turned his attention toward the Suna ninja military base. Before executing his next ns, he had to confirm Tsunade''s safety.

    After all, Tsunade was his wife, the only woman he had ever truly cared for. Despite the years of separation, Orochimaru found himself missing her.

    Thanks to Nawaki''s earlier information, Orochimaru already knew Tsunade''s location, allowing him to pinpoint her position on the battlefield with ease.

    ---

    A few dayster, standing atop a mountain, Orochimaru raised a monocr telescope to his eye, surveying the distant Konoha camp nestled within the valley below. A faint smile curved his lips.

    "This must be it," he said to himself.

    Lowering the telescope, Orochimaru extended his hand, releasing a reconnaissance fly into the air. The tiny insect buzzed forward, darting toward the Konoha camp under his control.

    "Let''s pinpoint Tsunade''s location first," Orochimaru murmured, watching as the fly disappeared into the horizon.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 268

    A small-scale skirmish had just taken ce along the border of the Land of Sound.

    This battle was caused by tensions with its neighboring country, the Land of Forests.

    The friction between the two countries had been brewing for quite some time. The specific cause of their conflict remained unclear, but Yahiko had previously tried to mediate the situation and negotiate with the Land of Forests'' leadership.

    However, the results were far from ideal. The other side had refused to even entertain a discussion, ignoring every attempt at diplomacy.

    Now, Yahiko had little patience left for the disputes between the two nations.

    As the ninja from the Land of Forests retreated, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan didn''t bother to pursue them. Instead, following Yahiko''s signal, the trio shifted their focus to the mysterious group of ninja nearby, the clones.

    Draped in cloaks and masks, the clones moved with mechanical precision. Without a word, they began to dispose of their fallenpanions, tossing the bodies into a pit created by an Earth Release technique. They quickly piled dry wood on top of the corpses and set it aze with Fire Release ninjutsu.

    The act of burning the bodies wasn''t the most striking thing, it was thepleteck of emotion on their part.

    When theirrades fell, there were no tears, no regrets, not even a murmur of acknowledgment.

    Their movements were practiced, precise, and disturbingly coordinated.

    "How is this even possible?" Yahiko thought to himself, frowning deeply.

    Of course, they had no idea that these "ninja" were clones¡ªproducts of Orochimaru''s secret experiments.

    Although rumors about Orochimaru''s cloning technology existed, it was a secret known only to a select few. Not even themon residents of the Sound Ninja Vige fully understood it.

    Naturally, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan were in the dark. They didn''t even know where these mysterious ninja hade from.

    When they had once asked Chana about the group, she had been cryptic in her response.

    "All I can tell you is this: don''t investigate further."

    Respecting the vige''s rules and understanding this was a sensitive matter, they had chosen not to press the issue.

    Now, as they watched the clones carry out their unsettling work, the three were left feeling only mild curiosity, not daring to probe further.

    ---

    While tensions simmered between the Land of Sound and the Land of Forests, a peculiar incident unfolded in the Land of Rivers, located between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind.

    This small, neutral country was often caught in the crossfire ofrger nations, particrly Konoha and Suna, whose conflicts frequently spilled into its borders.

    Without a ninja vige of its own, the Land of Rivers was often vulnerable to destruction.

    "Quick! The daimyo has fainted!"

    "Protect the daimyo!"

    The shouts of rm echoed through the Daimyo''s mansion as armored samurai hurriedly gathered, swords drawn.

    In this world, samurai came in two forms: those who could use chakra and those who could not.

    The samurai of the Land of Rivers had only a passing familiarity with chakra, which made them stronger than ordinary warriors, but not by much. Their primary responsibility was protecting the daimyo.

    As arge group of warriors stormed the upper floors of the mansion, they were met with a troubling sight, the guards stationed outside the daimyo''s chambers were lying unconscious on the ground.

    For a moment, the samurai froze in shock.

    Though the Land of Rivers was small, its leadership yed a crucial role in maintaining stability. If anything were to happen to the daimyo, the entire country would plunge into chaos.

    Civil strife between politicians could be far more devastating than an invasion by foreign enemies.

    When the samurai finally forced open the door, they found the daimyo unconscious on the floor.

    But aside from a minor injury and his fainted state, there seemed to be nothing else wrong.

    "What happened here?" one of the samurai murmured, his expression grim.

    When the daimyo eventually regained consciousness, he was just as confused as the rest.

    All he could recall was a ck shadow shing before his eyes, and then¡­ nothing.

    Why hadn''t the intruder killed him? What was their goal?

    Despite their attempts to piece the situation together, no answers emerged. With no apparent losses or further incidents, the matter was eventually dropped.

    ---

    Meanwhile, deep in the jungle of the Land of Rivers, a cloaked figure walked leisurely along a forest path.

    Holding a map in his hand, Orochimaru studied it intently.

    "Hanzo still controls Amegakure, so I''ll leave that for now. The next closest small nation should be¡­ the Land of Birds," he murmured thoughtfully.

    With his destination set, Orochimaru adjusted his course and began heading toward the Land of Birds.

    There was no question that the intruder who had infiltrated the daimyo''s mansion was none other than Orochimaru himself.

    After meeting with Tsunade at Konoha''s camp, he had continued his journey, moving from one small country to the next.

    With his current strength, as long as the daimyo''s guards weren''t elite j¨­nin or higher, Orochimaru could easily bypass them, deal with the daimyo, and vanish without a trace.

    For smaller nations, the entire process wouldn''t take him more than ten days.

    His scout flies allowed him to gather intelligence, while the Flying Thunder God Technique ensured quick and seamless movements.

    But why was Orochimaru targeting the leaders of these small nations?

    The answer was simple: control.

    Orochimaru aimed to bring these countries under his rule.

    With his abilities, conquering a small country wouldn''t even require an army.

    Yet ruling wasn''t as straightforward as killing a daimyo.

    Killing a leader would only throw the country into chaos, leading to civil strife and instability, hardly an ideal oue for someone looking to wield true control.

    The best method wasn''t assassination, but maniption.

    It was a strategy simr to what Uchiha Obito had done with the Fourth Mizukage, using genjutsu to control him and, by extension, the entire Kirigakure Vige.

    However, illusions had limitations.

    Even the Sharingan''s genjutsu, unless it was something on the level of Kotoamatsukami or Infinite Tsukuyomi, couldn''t maintain control over long distances. The further the target was from the caster, the more likely the genjutsu would break.

    Additionally, skilled observers could easily detect the signs of genjutsu.

    While it might be feasible to control one or two countries using illusions, doing so on arger scale was impractical.

    Thus, Orochimaru relied on his own unique methods to achieve his goals.

    As the war between the great nations raged on, Orochimaru roamed through smaller countries: the Land of Birds, the Land of Grass, the Land of Frost, the Land of Tea, the Land of Hot Water¡­

    By the start of Konoha''s 46th year, Orochimaru had traveled a full circuit of the contested regions, finally arriving in the Land of Waterfall, west of the Land of Sound.

    The Land of Waterfall had a history of dealings with Orochimaru, so he was familiar with the area.

    After acquiring cells from the daimyo of the Land of Waterfall, Orochimaru was struck by a sudden thought.

    Instead of leaving immediately, he turned his attention toward Takigakure Vige.

    Takigakure was a minor vige with an aging leader, its only im to fame being the rogue ninja Kakuzu.

    But Orochimaru remembered something else: Takigakure had a tailed beast.

    At night, Orochimaru infiltrated the vige chief''s residence, a faint smile on his lips.

    "Mr. Vige Chief, tell me¡ªwhere is the Seven-Tails?"

    The elderly man froze in terror, his eyes wide as he stared at the intruder.

    Before he could respond, countless snakes slithered out, wrapping around him tightly.

    Orochimaru''s hand closed around the man''s throat, his golden, slit-pupiled eyes glowing with an eerie red hue.

    Without another word, Orochimaru''s immense spiritual pressure invaded the man''s mind, breaking his will almost instantly.@@novelbin@@

    Momentster, the chief of Takigakure had be nothing more than a puppet under Orochimaru''s control.

 Chapter 271

    Seeing those words, the Third Hokage couldn''t stop the tears welling up in his eyes. His hand trembled as he held the message.

    Let Orochimarue back to help?

    How could he not want to?

    After all, with the strength Orochimaru disyed during the Land of Frost battle, there was no doubt he could save Konoha in its dire situation.

    But¡­

    The Third Hokage couldn''t ignore the bitter truth: Orochimaru''s defection wasrgely his fault. He had forced Orochimaru into that corner. Now, how could he be shameless enough to beg him for help?

    Even if Orochimaru could be found which was unlikely, given how elusive he had been, would he actuallye back? He''d probablyugh at his ipetence before leaving Konoha to its fate.

    With a heavy sigh, the Third Hokage muttered, "Prepare yourselves. We''ll head to the Suna defense line to meet Tsunade."

    "Report, Hokage-sama! Tsunade-sama is already on her way back," an ANBU informed him.

    "She''s¡­ing back?" The Third Hokage was stunned.

    At a time like this, with the frontlines so critical, why would Tsunade leave?

    Still, since she was already returning, he decided not to question it further.

    From the Suna defense line, it would only take two days of fast travel to reach Konoha. True to expectation, Tsunade returned to the vige by the afternoon of the following day.

    ---

    Without wasting any time, she marched straight into the Hokage''s office.

    Bang!

    The door mmed open.

    "Teacher, I''m back!" Tsunade dered.

    "Why are you here? What about the border¡ª"

    "The situation isn''t too intense right now," Tsunade interrupted. "With Nono''s help, they should be able to hold the line for now."

    "Nono?" The Third Hokage paused, recalling the director of the orphanage. "I see¡­ Then, what''s the reason for your message? Is it about the Cloud Ninja?"

    "Yes," Tsunade replied, her tone serious. "I heard that they''ve be unstoppable?"

    The Third Hokage sighed heavily. "Yes. I had to transfer Jiraiya and Minato to reinforce the Iwa Ninja defense line. Their troops are too weak to hold out otherwise. But this left the Cloud Ninja defense line without sufficient firepower. Combined with the disadvantage in numbers¡­"

    He shook his head. "It''s bing increasingly difficult to hold the line."

    Tsunade clenched her fists. "It''s hard enough to fight three viges simultaneously."

    "Three?" The Third Hokage let out a bitterugh. "That was before."

    "Before?" Tsunade''s face fell in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    "See for yourself." The Third Hokage threw a scroll at her.

    Tsunade caught it, quickly unrolling it to read. As her eyes scanned the contents, her face darkened.

    She had known about the dire situations at the other defense lines, which was why she had proposed bringing Orochimaru back. But this¡­

    "Kirigakure? They''re making a move as well?" Tsunade''s voice was sharp, anger bubbling just beneath the surface. "This is insane¡­ Four viges? Do they really want to see us wiped out?"

    She clenched her fists tightly, her knuckles turning white. After a moment of silence, she bit her lip and said, "Teacher, please¡­ Please let me try to reach Orochimaru. If anyone can save the vige, it''s him!"

    She knew Orochimaru''s strength and his army of clones. With the resources and power he controlled, he could hold off an entire major vige by himself if necessary.

    The Third Hokage let out a long breath, blowing smoke from his pipe. "Tsunade¡­ I know you''re still in contact with Orochimaru. But you also know what happened back then. Do you really think¡­" He trailed off, shaking his head. "Do you really think it''s possible?"

    "Let me try, teacher!" Tsunade insisted. "I''ll convince him somehow. I know it''s a long shot, but¡­ but there''s still a chance!"@@novelbin@@

    Her voice faltered slightly, but her conviction didn''t waver. Deep down, she knew Orochimaru better than anyone. While he had every reason to turn her down, she believed there was still room for negotiation.

    The Third Hokage stared at her for a long moment before sighing in defeat.

    "Fine. There''s no other option now. If you think you can convince him, then try."

    "Thank you, teacher!" Tsunade eximed, turning to leave without another word.

    She didn''t even stay to say goodbye. The moment she stepped out of the Hokage''s office, she was already making preparations to leave the vige again.

    ---

    Tsunade didn''t know Orochimaru''s exact whereabouts, but she knew of several ces where he might be.

    Before returning to Konoha, she had already spoken to Nono, who informed her that Orochimaru hadn''t been to the orphanage recently.

    That left Sound Ninja Vige as her next destination. If Orochimaru wasn''t there, she would have toe up with another n.

    ---

    A few dayster, in the Land of Forest bordering the Land of Sound, Orochimaru stood calmly in the center of a group of ninjas wearing grimace masks.

    Their eyes were full of hostility as they surrounded him, ready to strike.

    Orochimaru, however, lookedpletely unbothered. A faint, amused smile tugged at the corners of his lips.

    Suddenly, a barrage of kunai flew toward him, many of them attached to explosive tags.

    "Die, you fool!" one of the ninjas shouted.

    "Anyone who dares negotiate with us deserves to die!" another sneered.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The explosions engulfed Orochimaru''s position, sending smoke and debris flying in every direction.

    "Hmph. So this is how you deal with diplomacy?"

    Orochimaru''s calm voice echoed through the chaos, freezing the ninjas in their tracks.

    "What¡­?!"

    Before they could react, a bright orange beam of energy shot through the lingering smoke, crackling with electricity as it tore through the air.

    Boom!

    Two ninjas didn''t even have time to dodge. The beam struck them, disintegrating their bodies in an instant.

    The ground beneath them cracked, a deep trench burned into the earth by the intense energy.

    "Haha, looks like Nono''s invention works pretty well," Orochimaru remarked casually, tossing a coin into the air and catching it with a smirk.

    The remaining ninjas stared at him in horror.

    "What¡­ What kind of technique is that?!"

    "Impossible¡­ What is this monster?!"

    Orochimaru''s voice cut through their panic like a de. "Go back and tell your vige chief: I''ll give you three days to agree to a negotiation. If not¡­" His smirk widened. "I''ll destroy your vige."

    "You¡­ you''re bluffing!" one of the ninjas shouted. "Destroy the vige? Just you?"

    Before he could finish, the kunai they had thrown earlier suddenly rose into the air, spinning menacingly as they hovered around the ninjas.

    The cold steel tips all pointed directly at them, and the air grew heavy with killing intent.

    "Remember. Three days," Orochimaru said, his voice calm yet chilling.

    With a casual wave of his hand, the hovering kunai shot toward the ninjas, blocking every possible escape route. Their screams echoed across the battlefield as Orochimaru turned and walked away without a second nce.

    ---

    As he left, a familiar figure appeared near the border of the Land of Sound.

    "Tsunade? What are you doing here?" Orochimaru asked, surprised to see her in fullbat gear. "Don''t tell me the fighting is already over?"

    Tsunade, breathing heavily from her journey, shook her head. "I¡­ heard from Chana that you were here. So I came to find you."

    Orochimaru frowned. "What''s going on? You don''t look like you came here just to chat."

    Tsunade hesitated for a moment before clenching her fists. "Orochimaru¡­ Can you save the vige?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 274

    The Third Hokage''s words might have been hard for the ANBU to hear, but they were undeniably true.

    While the ANBU were charged with protecting the Hokage, there were limits to their capabilities.

    And the opponent this time¡­ was Orochimaru.

    This was someone who could fend off countless enemies and injure three Kage even when besieged by three major ninja viges.

    Against such overwhelming power, any shinobi below the Kage level wasn''t qualified to stand before him.

    If Orochimaru wanted to strike, the ANBU''s presence would be meaningless.

    Once Tsunade and the ANBU had retreated, Orochimaru broke the silence.

    "I''ve already heard about Konoha, Tsunade told me," he began, his tone calm yet cutting. "Four major ninja viges have surrounded the vige, and now you need reinforcements?" He chuckled darkly. "Let me ask you this, Sarutobi: in what capacity have youe to see me today?"

    "Are you here as the Hokage of Konoha? Or as my former teacher?"

    His smile brimmed with mockery.

    The Third Hokage took a deep breath, his voice trembling as he replied, "Orochimaru¡­ I know what happened back then. I know I made a mistake."

    Tears welled in his eyes as he continued, his words spilling out in a rush. "For years, I''ve lived with regret and self-me. But at the time, my hands were tied. You know the situation we were in. If I hadn''t made that decision, Konoha would have¡ª"

    "And isn''t it the same now?" Orochimaru''s smile vanished, his tone turning cold as he cut Hiruzen off. "You''ve made the same mistake again, Sarutobi. Only this time, there''s an additional vige attacking Konoha."

    Orochimaru''s voice dripped with disdain as he continued, no longer even addressing Hiruzen as "teacher."

    "You knew the conflicts between the major nations couldn''t be resolved. You knew the peace you''d achieved was only temporary. And yet, without hesitation, you chose to sacrifice me."

    He sneered, his golden eyes narrowing. "Should I call you weak? Or should I call you cruel?"

    Hiruzen was rendered speechless by Orochimaru''s words.

    Because Orochimaru was right.

    He had shown weakness to his enemies and cruelty to his own people.

    If he had been stronger, if he had refused to sacrifice Orochimaru, perhaps Konoha wouldn''t have found itself in this position.

    But now, it was far toote for regrets.

    And when he tried to put himself in Orochimaru''s shoes, the depth of Orochimaru''s resentment became painfully clear.

    "Forget it." Orochimaru sighed, his expression softening slightly. "There''s no point in dwelling on the past. Let''s talk about the matter at hand."

    His sharp gaze locked onto the Third Hokage.

    "Sarutobi, it''s not impossible for me to help Konoha¡­ but I have a condition."

    "What is it?"

    "Hand over your position as Hokage."@@novelbin@@

    The Third Hokage wasn''t surprised; he had expected this.

    "Is that all?" he asked quietly.

    Orochimaru''s smirk returned, curling across his lips. "Think about it. Why would I have any reason to help Konoha?"

    "From the moment you chose to sacrifice me, my ties to the vige were severed. Not even Tsunade could change that. But if this vige became mine¡­"

    He didn''t finish the sentence, but his meaning was clear.

    Helping a vige he had no connection to? Impossible.

    Helping a vige that belonged to him? A different story entirely.

    The Third Hokage sighed. "But you know very well that with your current reputation, even if I relinquish my title, you won''t be able to inherit it."

    "Bing Hokage isn''t about holding the title. It''s about being epted by the people," he continued. "And right now, you''re seen as a traitor. That perception, whether true or not, is deeply ingrained in the hearts of Konoha''s people."

    "If I announce you as Hokage now, not only will the daimy¨­ and the advisors oppose it, but the citizens themselves won''t ept it. Forcing it would only lead to chaos."

    Orochimaru chuckled lightly, unconcerned. "I don''t care about inheriting the title myself," he said. "Instead¡­ after the war, pass the position to Tsunade."

    "Tsunade?" Hiruzen repeated, startled.

    "That''s right," Orochimaru said with a smile. "Tsunade''s contributions and reputation in Konoha are more than enough to qualify her for the role."

    "Her connection to me mightplicate things slightly, but as long as you handle it properly, those are just minor issues."

    He paused, his smile sharpening.

    "Of course, you don''t have to agree. You can refuse me, or change your mindter. But if you do, you''ll have to bear the consequences. I won''t care either way."

    "This is my only condition and the only reason I''ll help Konoha. How you decide is up to you."

    Orochimaru''s tone was calm, but there was a trace of amusement in his eyes, as if he were enjoying the dilemma Hiruzen now faced.

    "Well, Sarutobi? Do you need a few days to think it over? Or will you give me an answer now?"

    "Oh, and just so you know," he added with a smirk, "I''m very busy. I''ll wait for ten minutes at most. After that, I won''t ept any answer."

    The Third Hokage clenched his fists. "Do you really have to push things this far?"

    "I wasn''t always like this," Orochimaru replied indifferently. "But you know better than anyone why I''ve changed."

    Hiruzen fell silent, his mind racing.

    He thought back to when Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade had been his proudest students. All three had been strong candidates to seed him as Hokage.

    But Orochimaru''s heart had long since left Konoha.

    The idea of him bing Hokage now was unthinkable.

    Passing the role to Tsunade was a more viable option but her connection to Orochimaru as his wifeplicated matters.

    Still, what choice did he have?

    If he refused, Konoha would fall.

    Taking a deep breath, Hiruzen finally spoke. "Alright. I agree."

    Leaving Konoha in Tsunade''s hands was far better than seeing it fall intoplete ruin.

    And perhaps, in some small way, this decision could ease the guilt that had gued him for so long.

    Orochimaru''s smile widened. "Congrattions on making a wise decision, Sarutobi-sensei."

    "But," he added, "to prove your sincerity, I have one more request: until Tsunade officially takes over, I''ll take custody of the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki."

    "The Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki?" Hiruzen''s eyes widened. "When did you¡ª"

    "Rx," Orochimaru interrupted with a sly grin. "I don''t have her yet. But I''ll be going to Konoha to retrieve her shortly."

    His tone turned cold. "If she''s not there when I arrive¡­ well, you''d better start preparing for Konoha''s destruction."

    With that, Orochimaru turned and walked away, his robes billowing behind him.

    He didn''t look back, leaving Hiruzen standing there, teeth clenched in frustration and despair.

 Chapter 275

    Faced with Orochimaru, the Third Hokage had a few options to choose from.

    He could agree to all of Orochimaru''s demands andply with his terms without hesitation.

    He could simply turn around and leave, asserting the dignity of a Hokage, one who doesn''t bow to anyone or allow themselves to be humiliated.

    Or¡­ he could eliminate Orochimaru right here and now, cutting off any potential future threats.

    But to kill Orochimaru?

    The drawbacks outweighed the benefits. Not only did the Third Hokage feel immense guilt toward Orochimaru, but he alsocked the confidence to face Orochimaru''s current strength.

    Even if he somehow managed to kill Orochimaru, the action wouldn''t help Konoha''s current predicament, it would only worsen the situation.

    Killing Orochimaru wasn''t an option. Neither morally nor logistically could he justify it.

    As for walking away?

    If he did that, why had he evene in the first ce?

    Given the broken rtionship between him and Orochimaru, the Third Hokage had prepared himself for all possible oues before arriving.

    He didn''t want to hand Konoha over to Orochimaru, but what choice did he have?

    For the sake of Konoha, he was willing to lower himself and ask for Orochimaru''s help.

    Tsunade''s faith that Orochimaru could save the vige gave him a glimmer of hope. At this point, he had no alternatives.

    Fortunately, aside from the matter of the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, Orochimaru''s other demands were still manageable.

    Although he couldn''t understand how Orochimaru even knew about the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, this wasn''t the time to dwell on it.

    Orochimaru''s threat had been crystal clear: if he arrived in Konoha and didn''t see the Jinch¨±riki, he would destroy the vige.

    The Third Hokage couldn''t take any chances. If he tried to hide the Jinch¨±riki by sending her away, Orochimaru could easily align himself with the viges attacking Konoha.

    If that happened, Konoha''s downfall would only elerate.

    Orochimaru''s tant grab for the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki left the Third Hokage powerless to resist.

    Orochimaru''s indifference toward him stung, but he couldn''t me his former student.

    Because in the end, all of this was a consequence of his own decisions.

    As Orochimaru''s figure disappeared into the distance, the Third Hokage stood in silence, his thoughts a chaotic mess.

    "Perhaps¡­ I truly was never fit to be Hokage¡­" he murmured to himself.

    ---

    "Orochimaru, how did it go?"

    As Orochimaru approached, Tsunade immediately rushed to him, her voice impatient.

    More than anyone, she was desperate to know the oue of the negotiation.

    "Go ask him yourself. I''ll be waiting at the foot of the mountain," Orochimaru replied nonchntly, waving his hand dismissively. Without waiting for her response, he began descending the mountain.

    He had no interest in exining something so tedious.

    Letting Tsunade be Hokage was always his n, it was simply a matter of waiting for the right moment.

    Now that the opportunity had finally arrived, everything had fallen into ce.

    Orochimaru''s actions, sowing chaos among the ninja viges and dragging Konoha into turmoil had always been for two purposes.

    The first was to force Hiruzen to abdicate and pave the way for Tsunade to take over.

    The second was to weaken the major nations and manipte the bnce of power.

    Once the chaos of a five-nation melee took hold, Orochimaru would have countless opportunities.

    He could control smaller countries, underminerger nations, expand his Edo Tensei army, and even seize one or two tailed beasts.

    These objectives could only be achieved after leaving Konoha and once war broke out, he could act without restraint.

    As for Tsunade? Her bing Hokage would serve as a gateway to controlling Konoha indirectly.

    Why? Because Konoha was the most powerful ninja vige in the world.

    It held vast intelligenceworks and immense talent.

    As Orochimaru had long understood, the best way to dominate wasn''t through destruction but through control.

    Conquering a vige or nation meant you couldn''t simply kill off its poption, doing so would be meaningless.

    Instead, you needed personnel to manage and enforce your rule.

    While Orochimarucked the manpower for this, Konoha had plenty.

    And though he couldn''t use Konoha''s resources directly due to his status as a traitor, his connection to Tsunade provided a convenient workaround.

    For Orochimaru, the benefits of indirectly controlling Konoha far outweighed any potential drawbacks.

    Would Hiruzen regret his decision?@@novelbin@@

    Undoubtedly.

    A Hokage who prioritized the vige above all else would eventually reconsider his promises once the crisis passed.

    The agreement between them was verbal and private. There was no binding mechanism to hold Hiruzen to his word.

    But Orochimaru didn''t mind.

    Once he secured the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, any attempt by Hiruzen to renege would have to be carefully calcted.

    If Hiruzen dared to break his promise, Orochimaru would lose nothing but time.

    Konoha, on the other hand, would lose its Jinch¨±riki and possibly its entire vige.

    Orochimaru was confident Sarutobi would understand which choice was more important.

    ---

    Roughly half an hourter, Tsunade appeared at the foot of the mountain, breathless and emotional.

    Before Orochimaru could react, she threw herself into his arms.

    "Thank you, Orochimaru! Thank you for agreeing to help the vige unconditionally!"

    Her voice quivered, heavy with gratitude, and tears welled in her eyes.

    But¡­

    "Unconditionally?" Orochimaru blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Then a sly smile crept across his lips.

    It seemed Hiruzen hadn''t told Tsunade the full details of their discussion.

    Which made sense. If Hiruzen had been transparent, it wouldn''t have helped and might have even disrupted their cooperation.

    "Tsunade, I think you misunderstood something," Orochimaru said, his tone amused.

    "Misunderstood? What do you mean?" Tsunade pulled back slightly, wiping away her tears, confusion written across her face.

    Orochimaru gently took her hand, his golden eyes gleaming. "I didn''t agree to go back and help Konoha."

    "But¡­ you clearly¡ª"

    "I only agreed to provide assistance, not to return to Konoha," Orochimaru exined in his low, hoarse voice. "Do you really think I''m suited to fight alongside Konoha''s shinobi again?"

    "What''s stopping you?" Tsunade pressed. "Your clones are strong, and wouldn''t they be even more effective with the vige''sbat system backing them?"

    "Clones?" Orochimaru smirked faintly. "Do you think I need clones to repel these viges? Are you underestimating me, Tsunade?"

    "So¡­ you mean¡­"

    A realization began to dawn on Tsunade, but she hesitated to voice it.

    "That''s right," Orochimaru said with a shrug. "My forces aren''t suited to making a public spectacle in front of the five major ninja viges. So¡­"

    He paused, letting his smirk widen.

    "I''ll be the one handling this. Alone."

    "You''re kidding¡­ right?" Tsunade''s voice faltered, disbelief etched into her features.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 277

    Konoha was under siege by four major ninja viges. Although Kirigakure''s main forces had yet to arrive, their vanguard had already begun probing attacks.

    Konoha was now fully mobilized, with even Danzo¡ªwho typically stayed in the shadows to guard Konoha''s foundation forced to step into the fray for special operations.

    This left Konoha Vige itself with minimal defenses. Aside from civilians and academy students, the only ones left were the two vige elders, Koharu and Homura, a handful of genin too weak to deploy, and essential staff like teachers and some ANBU.

    Orochimaru strolled leisurely toward the vige. The gate guards noticed him immediately.

    "Hey, you¡ª"

    Before they could finish their warning, their bodies copsed to the ground, unconscious.

    With Orochimaru''s current mental strength, there was no need for physical action to deal with guards of their caliber.

    As he entered Konoha, walking along the familiar streets and past the recognizable buildings, Orochimaru couldn''t help but reflect on how much time had passed.@@novelbin@@

    But he didn''t linger in his thoughts. Instead, he walked directly toward Kushina''s house, his objective clear.

    ---

    Because most of Konoha''s defensive forces were stationed at the borders or on the battlefield, the vige''s internal defenses were practically nonexistent.

    It didn''t take much effort for Orochimaru to reach Kushina''s residence.

    The door creaked open.

    "YOU BASTARD!"

    A sh of red shot through the air as a furious figure leapt at him.

    Orochimaru smirked slightly, taking half a step back just as a kunai glinted dangerously close to his face.

    "Missed?" Kushina muttered under her breath, quickly flipping the kunai in her hand to stab again, her movements fluid and precise.

    This time, her strike was aimed directly at his heart.

    However, before the de could reach him, Orochimaru calmly caught her wrist, halting her attackpletely.

    She struggled fiercely, throwing punches and kicks, but Orochimaru easily evaded her strikes and subdued her, pinning her hands behind her back.

    "Still as fiery as ever," Orochimaru said, his tone a mix of amusement and mockery.

    "Let go of me, you jerk!" Kushina snapped, trying to break free.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly. "Kushina, it''s been a long time, and yet you''re still this feisty?"

    Hearing his voice, Kushina froze for a moment, her eyes widening.

    "Wait... that voice... Lord Orochimaru?"

    The familiarity of his voice struck her instantly.

    Orochimaru released her, and she turned to confirm his face.

    "It is you!" Kushina eximed in disbelief.

    ---

    Kushina''s home was quiet and empty. The Third Hokage had evidently decided to allow Orochimaru to take her away, unable to refuse the terms of the agreement.

    Sitting across from each other at the table, the atmosphere between them was tense.

    Kushina still couldn''t wrap her head around it. "You''re actually here in Konoha... but didn''t you defect?"

    Though she didn''t know the exact reasons for his defection, she had always believed Orochimaru wasn''t inherently evil. He had saved her life once, and for that, she remained grateful.

    But now, seeing him here, she felt utterly confused.

    Orochimaru studied her silently. Dressed in red short-sleeves and green shorts, Kushina was a far cry from the little girl he had once saved. She had grown into a beautiful young woman, though her fiery temper was still as evident as ever.

    "You attacked me the moment you saw me. I didn''t expect you to be so alert now," Orochimaru remarked casually, breaking the silence.

    "Well, after that incident back then..." Kushina scratched her head sheepishly, her cheeks slightly flushed. Trying to steer the conversation away, she asked, "Why are you here in the vige? I mean... weren''t you..."

    "It''s a long story," Orochimaru replied dismissively. "But I''ll exin everything to youter. For now, I''vee back to Konoha to take you with me."

    "Take me... away?" Kushina''s voice faltered, her expression shifting to one of shock.

    Though she trusted Orochimaru because of their history, his words immediately raised rms.

    She was the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, a role of immense strategic importance. Even in times of war, Konoha had kept her within the vige under heavy security.

    For Orochimaru to suddenly announce that he was taking her away? It made her uneasy.

    "Yes, take you with me," Orochimaru confirmed with a small, knowing smile.

    "Why...?" Kushina asked cautiously. Her wariness was evident, and she wasn''t the na?ve girl she used to be.

    Orochimaru noticed her apprehension and chuckled. "Konoha made a deal with me. In exchange for my help, they''ve agreed to let me take you."

    Kushina''s jaw dropped. The sheer weight of his words left her momentarily speechless.

    "I mean, think about it," Orochimaru continued. "How else would I know that you''re the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki? That''s not information they''d casually share, now, is it?"

    Hearing this, Kushina''s doubts began to waver. He had a point. Aside from a select few, no one in Konoha knew she was the host of the Nine-Tails.

    "But... Hokage-sama never mentioned anything to me about this," Kushina mumbled, still reluctant to fully trust him.

    "An announcement from the Hokage?" Orochimaru rubbed his temples, exasperated. "Kushina, do you really think the Third Hokage would announce something like this? Especially when it involves someone like me?"

    Kushina lowered her head, guilt flickering across her face.

    Back then, Orochimaru had saved her life, treated her with kindness, and earned her gratitude. But his defection from Konoha had made her question everything she thought she knew about him.

    Sighing, Orochimaru said, "Fine. If you don''t trust me, I''ll just talk to the Nine-Tails directly. Look into my eyes."

    "Wait, what?" Kushina blinked in confusion but instinctively obeyed.

    The moment her eyes met Orochimaru''s, her mind was flooded with a surge of overwhelming spiritual energy.

    Before she could react, her surroundings shifted.

    ---

    They were now in Kushina''s mindscape.

    The space was dark, the ground covered in shallow water. Ahead of them stood a massive iron gate sealed with a talisman.

    Behind the gatey an enormous fox with glowing red eyes, its oppressive presence unmistakable.

    The Nine-Tails slowly opened its eyes, its massive form radiating malice as it noticed the intruders.

    Kushina stared in disbelief as Orochimaru strolled through her mindscape as if it were his own.

    "H-How are you walking around in here so casually?" she stammered.

    Orochimaru didn''t answer her. His focus was entirely on the fox.

    The Nine-Tails sneered at the sight of him.

    "Those eyes..." the beast growled, its deep voice reverberating through the space. "An Uchiha brat dares to stroll into my presence? Arrogant fool. I''ll kill you where you stand!"

    With a roar, the fox lunged forward, its massive ws piercing through the iron gate and striking directly at Orochimaru.

 Chapter 280

    With a loud "Duang!", the First Hokage turned to stone, ck smoke rising from his body.

    The legendary God of Shinobi reduced to this?

    Seeing this, Kushina, who had been somewhat intimidated by the resurrected Hokage, now had a look of disbelief, ck lines practically forming on her forehead.

    Even Orochimaru was momentarily stunned.

    Although he knew Hashirama was known for his lighthearted nature, he hadn''t expected him to be struck speechless, quite literally by Tobirama''s scolding.

    This dynamic... Was this truly the revered duo responsible for shaping the modern shinobi world?

    "Tobirama-sama," Orochimaru began, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, "your invention, the Reanimation Jutsu, might not be overlyplex. But if you''ve developed it, should you really me others for using it?"

    Tobirama''s expression darkened. Before he could respond, Hashirama chimed in, his tone carrying a hint of guilt. "It''s true, this jutsu isn''t something I approve of. Tobirama, if you had just followed my guidance back then¡ª"

    "Brother, enough!" Tobirama interrupted sharply, irritation clear in his voice. "Do you not understand the importance of the current situation? Focus on what''s in front of us!"

    Hashirama''s expression froze as he turned to stone once more, as if Tobirama''s words had physically petrified him.

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow at the sight, while Kushina, watching from the side, struggled to hold backughter.

    Tobirama ignored his elder brother entirely. His sharp gaze fell back on Orochimaru. "Tell me why you summoned us. If your reasons aren''t satisfactory¡­"

    "There''s a war," Orochimaru interrupted calmly, not giving Tobirama the chance to finish. "The four major ninja viges have united to besiege Konoha."

    Tobirama froze, his stern expression giving way to shock. "Four viges? Besieging Konoha?"

    Even Hashirama, regaining hisposure, rubbed his temples and sighed. "Really¡­ It seems like war is an inevitability, no matter the era."

    "Yes," Orochimaru continued. "I summoned you both to help Konoha survive this crisis. I''ve made no attempt to suppress your personalities or will, you''re free to act as you see fit."

    Tobirama''s sharp eyes narrowed as he examined his resurrected form. "The technique feels¡­ refined. The precision is far better than what I originally created, and our strength seems nearly identical to when we were alive." His gaze sharpened as he turned back to Orochimaru. "You''ve perfected my jutsu, haven''t you?"

    "I have," Orochimaru admitted with no hesitation.

    Tobirama frowned but didn''t press further. "If it''s to protect Konoha, I won''t hold you ountable for this¡­ yet. However, I do have questions." He nced over Orochimaru''s shoulder at Kushina, who stood nervously behind him. "What''s the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki doing here? And¡­" His sharp gaze returned to Orochimaru. "What''s the exnation for your so-called Sage body? You''re clearly not one of my n."

    Hashirama, who had been quietly observing, tilted his head in curiosity. "Sage body? Hahaha! So, do you truly possess the Sage body? But judging by your eyes, you''re clearly not a Senju. Hey, boy, what''s your story?"

    Orochimaru smirked. "As expected of the legendary Hokage. Your sensory skills are truly extraordinary." He didn''t attempt to hide anything. "Since the two of you have asked, I''ll tell you."

    With that, Orochimaru''s golden slit-pupils shifted. A scarlet hue enveloped his eyes, forming a distinctive kaleidoscope pattern.

    The Sharingan.

    Tobirama''s frown deepened, and Hashirama''s expression turned to surprise.@@novelbin@@

    "A Sharingan?!"

    "But not just any Sharingan," Tobirama noted, his voiceced with suspicion. "This is the Mangekyo¡­ no, something beyond that. A perfected form?"

    Orochimaru allowed the Sharingan to return to its natural golden state. "Both the Sage body and the Sharingan are the results of my research¡ªprojects that I havepleted through science."

    "Science?" Tobirama repeated, his tone skeptical but intrigued.

    "Indeed. Not only have I sessfully fused these abilities into myself, but I''ve done so without any side effects," Orochimaru said with a trace of pride.

    Before either of the Hokage could respond, Orochimaru addressed Tobirama''s earlier question. "As for the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki''s presence, don''t you think she''s safer by my side than anywhere else?"

    Tobirama narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing Orochimaru. "You''re an impressive individual¡­ though I don''t fully trust you. Still, your words make some sense. On the battlefield, I can sense traces of my brother''s chakra¡ªthough weaker, it''s clearly being utilized."

    Hashirama stroked his chin thoughtfully. "So, you''ve replicated my power through research? Hahaha, you really are a genius!"

    "It''s an honor to receive such praise from you, Lord First," Orochimaru replied smoothly, bowing his head slightly.

    Hashiramaughed heartily. "Yes, yes, a ninja as brilliant as you¡­ If I were alive, I''d insist on marrying you to Tsunade! She''s about your age, isn''t she?"

    "Brother!" Tobirama''s face was lined with exasperation. "They''re the same generation. Don''t say such ridiculous things in front of him!"

    "Oh¡­ the same generation?" Hashirama blinked in realization before muttering to himself. "Then Tsunade must be¡­"

    "Already married to me," Orochimaru said nonchntly, his tone calm.

    Hashirama: "¡­"

    Tobirama: "¡­"

    A heavy silence filled the air.

    Then, after what felt like an eternity, Hashirama suddenly burst outughing. His boisterous voice echoed through the clearing. "Hahahahaha! So you married Tsunade? Hahaha, boy, you have my condolences! It must be tough!"

    Orochimaru: "¡­"

    Kushina: "¡­"

    Kushina''s jaw dropped as she processed Hashirama''s words. Her entire worldview felt shaken.

    Why did this legendary figure¡ªthe God of Shinobi¡ªseem to operate on apletely different wavelength from everyone else?

    Was this the same man whose power had once reshaped the shinobi world?

    Tobirama, sensing another embarrassing outburst from his elder brother, quickly interjected to steer the conversation back on track. "Alright, enough of this nonsense! We need to focus on the battlefield!"

    Hashirama nodded, his expression bing serious. "You''re right. Let''s go!"

    Orochimaru gestured toward the west. "I''d like you two to head to the western battlefield near Konoha."

    Tobirama narrowed his eyes in suspicion. "Why the west? Wouldn''t it make more sense for us to head to the northwest or northeast, given our proximity to those locations?"

    "I have other ns in mind," Orochimaru replied, his tone giving no room for argument.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 281

    The Second Hokage used the Flying Thunder God Technique to take himself and the First Hokage to the western Sand Ninja battlefield.

    Despite their doubts about Orochimaru''s words, they could sense the seriousness of the war.

    As dead men summoned back to this world, there was only so much they could control. For now, their priority was clear: repel the enemies threatening Konoha.

    The Flying Thunder God Technique, an advanced version of the Body Flicker Technique, allowed instantaneous teleportation, even without a marked kunai. However, without set marks, the technique required more effort and precision, and its range was limited.

    "They really are amazing..."

    Watching the two Hokage vanish into the distance, Kushina couldn''t help but express her admiration.

    During the conversation earlier, she had stayed quiet, fully aware that she waspletely out of her depth. Still, seeing the legendary Hokage in person was an unforgettable experience.

    Resurrecting the previous Hokage to fight for Konoha?

    It sounded impossible, but she had just witnessed it firsthand.

    The First Hokage''s entric, almost carefree attitude had left a deep impression on her. But what stood out even more was the overwhelming power emanating from both of them.

    Of course, someone who was even more shaken than Kushina was the Nine-Tails sealed within her.

    The Nine-Tails had felt their chakra.

    The First Hokage.

    The very thought of him nearly made the beast tremble.

    If there was anyone the Nine-Tails truly feared, it wasn''t the Sage of Six Paths or the reincarnations of his sons, Asura and Indra. No, those figures existed long before the tailed beasts had fully formed.

    The two beings it feared most were Uchiha Madara and the First Hokage.

    One could bend its will and control its actions. The other could overpower it through sheer force.

    Even as the strongest of the nine tailed beasts, in front of those two, it was nothing more than a frightened pet.

    But now, sensing that the Hokage were merely reanimated corpses without the same influence as before, the Nine-Tails felt a small sense of relief.

    Kushina, unaware of the turmoil within her sealed beast, turned to Orochimaru and asked hesitantly, "Isn''t this... amazing? Bringing them back to fight for Konoha?"

    Orochimaru''s lips curved into a faint, amused smile. "Amazing? Shouldn''t it be... evil?"

    Kushina hesitated, scratching the back of her head awkwardly.

    "Yes, it''s an unsettling jutsu," she admitted. "But if it''s being used to protect Konoha... then... is it really evil?"

    Orochimaru''s smile deepened, sensing her internal conflict. "Evil or righteous depends entirely on the wielder and their intent, doesn''t it?"

    Before Kushina could respond, the ground beneath them began to tremble.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Another coffin emerged, its heavy thuds reverberating in the clearing.

    Kushina instinctively tensed up, her earlier awe now reced with caution.

    And then, Orochimaru broke the tension with a sudden andpletely unexpected question.

    "Kushina, do you know how to cook?"

    "...Cook?" She blinked, baffled by the abrupt change in topic. "Why... are you asking that?"

    Orochimaru''s expression turned yful, the edges of his lips curling into a smirk. "The real show is just beginning, but it''s going to be a long one. We can''t fight on an empty stomach, can we?"

    ---

    ng!

    A de struck another with fierce precision, the sound ringing out through the chaotic battlefield.

    Two figures darted back, each skidding across the uneven terrain.

    At first nce, both appeared to be kunoichi, their slender yet powerful frames moving with deadly efficiency.

    "Damn you! Just die already!"

    One of the figures, a Kumo ninja, roared in frustration beforeunching another attack.

    She moved at lightning speed, her sword creating arcs of gleaming light that streaked toward her opponent.

    "Sharingan!!"

    A sh of scarlet.

    The arcs of light, though impossibly fast, seemed to slow down under the dynamic perception of Mikoto''s Sharingan.

    With precise timing, she lowered her head, letting the de pass just over her.

    Whoosh!

    The attack grazed her, cutting a few strands of her long, dark hair.

    Mikoto didn''t flinch. Without missing a beat, she swung her own de upward to counter.

    ng!

    The sh of steel rang out again.

    "Konoha ninja!" the Kumo ninja sneered. "There''s no escape! Surrender now!"

    "Over my dead body!" Mikoto spat through gritted teeth, pushing her opponent back with all her strength.

    As the Kumo ninja staggered, Mikoto took the opportunity to form seals.

    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"

    She inhaled deeply, her chakra surging, and then exhaled a massive ball of mes that roared toward her opponent.

    The Kumo ninja barely managed to leap aside, narrowly avoiding the scorching attack.

    But while the Kumo ninja smirked from behind the safety of a boulder, Mikoto staggered slightly, her exhaustion catching up to her.

    Mikoto was a seasoned jonin and a skilled wielder of the Sharingan, but the unrelenting pressure on Konoha forces had pushed her to her limits.

    She had been fighting non-stop for days, the missions piling up one after another, leaving no room for rest.

    Now, surrounded by a dozen Kumo ninja and with only two injured allies left standing, despair began to creep into her heart.

    "Damn it..." Mikoto clenched her teeth, gripping her sword tightly. "Reinforcements... there''s no point even hoping for them. Konoha is stretched too thin. We have to¡ª"

    Her thoughts were cut off.

    "Ma Release: Sand Drizzle!"

    A sudden assault rained down from the sky, sharp grains of iron sand striking the Kumo ninja with deadly precision.

    "What the¡ª?!"

    "Careful! Up there!"

    "Argh!"

    The screams of Kumo ninja filled the battlefield as a shadow descended.

    ck wings spread wide as the figurended.

    "The Third Kazekage?" Mikoto''s eyes widened in disbelief. "But... isn''t he supposed to be dead?!"

    She stared at the figure, her mind racing with questions. Why was the Third Kazekage here, and why was he attacking the Kumo ninja instead of Konoha?

    But before she could make sense of it, the Kazekage turned his head slightly toward her, his eyes dark and empty.

    The next moment, ck iron sand surged toward her.@@novelbin@@

    Mikoto instinctively raised her sword, ready to defend herself.

    But the attack didn''te.

    Instead, the iron sand stopped just short of her, forming... words?

    Mikoto''s breath caught as the words shifted rapidly in front of her, conveying a message she couldn''tprehend.

    "What... what''s happening?"

    Her confusion only deepened when the Third Kazekage turned his attention back to the Kumo ninja without saying a word.

    He raised his hands, forming seals.

    "Summoning Jutsu!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The battlefield quaked as countless coffins erupted from the ground.

    More than two hundred of them.

    The sheer number stunned everyone, Kumo ninja and Konoha ninja alike.

    As the coffins opened, long-dead shinobi stepped out, their eyes nk but their movements eerily deliberate.

    "No... this can''t be real..." whispered one of the Kumo ninja, their voice trembling.

    Mikoto couldn''t tear her eyes away, her mind overwhelmed by the impossible scene unfolding before her.

 Chapter 283

    The Sharingan, far superior to ordinary eyes, allowed Mikoto to analyze the flow of chakra around her. Although itcked the Byakugan''s precision in certain areas, it could still uncover inconsistencies in chakra patterns, making it adept at detecting transformations or illusions.

    Kushina''s sudden appearance seemed strange to Mikoto, so she discreetly activated her Sharingan and scanned herpanion.

    "No signs of a transformation... The chakra flow is normal. Could it really be Orochimaru-sama''s doing?"

    Despite her doubts, Mikoto continued following Kushina without voicing her concerns. By the time they reached the wooden house nestled beneath the cliff, night had fully descended. The area''s natural shadows created an eerie, hidden atmosphere, yet the wooden house itself glowed with light from within.

    As they approached, the door opened automatically. Kushina stepped inside, and Mikoto followed close behind.

    The familiar figure standing inside made Mikoto stop in her tracks.

    "Mikoto, it''s been a while," Orochimaru greeted her with a small smile, his tone calm yet warm.

    "Lord Orochimaru..." Mikoto stammered, her voice trembling.

    Their rtionship was far from ordinary. Orochimaru had been an important figure in her life, someone she once harbored deep feelings for. Yet, shortly after their connection had deepened, Orochimaru defected from Konoha. They hadn''t seen each other since, and now, standing before him, Mikoto was overwhelmed with emotion.

    Her heart felt heavy with conflicted feelings: a mix of relief, sadness, and something she couldn''t quite put into words.

    "Well, how have you been?" Orochimaru asked, his eyes scanning her disheveled state. Her armor was scratched, her hair and face streaked with dirt and sweat, a testament to the brutal reality of war.

    Mikoto opened her mouth to respond, but her emotions got the better of her. Tears welled up in her eyes, and before she could stop herself, she lunged forward and embraced Orochimaru tightly.

    This sudden outburst of emotion left Kushina, standing awkwardly in the doorway,pletely dumbfounded.

    "What... What is going on here?" she muttered, blinking in confusion.

    Orochimaru, though momentarily surprised by Mikoto''s reaction, quicklyposed himself. He gently patted her back, an unusual softness in his demeanor.

    "Alright, let''s focus on the matter at hand first," Orochimaru said, carefully disentangling himself from Mikoto''s grasp.

    He smoothed her ck hair, now tangled and dusty from the battlefield. She looked up at him, her teary eyes filled with unspoken questions.

    "Mikoto, I heard from Tsunade that you''ve been fighting on your own all this time," Orochimaru began.

    "What do you mean by that, sir?" Mikoto asked, a hint of nervousness in her voice.

    "Ah, it''s nothing. Forget I said anything." Orochimaru waved the topic away. "Kushina, go boil some water for Mikoto. Afterward, help her clean up and take a bath in the next room."

    "Huh? A bath?" Kushina asked, visibly puzzled by the sudden request.

    Mikoto also looked confused, her face flushing at the implication.

    Could it be...? She wondered, a wave of embarrassment washing over her.

    But Orochimaru quickly dispelled her misunderstanding.

    "Yes, a bath," he rified. "She''s been through a lot. A good night''s rest and rxation will prepare her for what''s toe. Tomorrow morning, I''ll help her strengthen her abilities."

    "Alright," Kushina replied reluctantly, though she couldn''t help feeling like a glorified servant. As much as she disliked the situation, she understood the importance of Orochimaru''s contributions to Konoha''s war effort. With a heavy sigh, she went to prepare as instructed.

    "Mikoto, war isn''t won in a day or two," Orochimaru said, turning back to her. "Rest is just as important as fighting. With greater strength, you''ll be able to better protect what matters to you."

    "Yes, my lord," Mikoto replied, her voice steady but her emotions still turbulent.

    Satisfied, Orochimaru returned to his desk, his mind already drifting back to the grander schemes at y.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at the border between the Land of Rivers and the Land of Wind, two figures moved through the dense forest under the moonlit sky.

    "Brother," the Second Hokage began, his sharp eyes scanning the area. "There''s arge chakra presence ahead, oneparable to yours. If Orochimaru isn''t lying, that must be Tsunade."

    "Hmm, I feel it too," the First Hokage replied, his voice calm yet focused. "As much as I''d like to see Tsunade, resolving the conflictes first."

    The Second Hokage nodded in agreement, his keen senses detecting the numerous sentries stationed in the area.

    "This temporary base should be just up ahead," he noted, "but there are a lot of guards patrolling the perimeter."

    "Don''t kill them," the First Hokage said firmly. "We''re here to stop the war, not escte it. Killing them will onlyplicate matters."@@novelbin@@

    "Brother, you''re as naive as ever," the Second Hokage replied with a sigh, though he made no further argument.

    Suddenly, a kunai flew out from the darkness, aiming directly for the First Hokage''s head.

    ng!

    A wooden shield sprang up from the ground, blocking the projectile effortlessly.

    "I told you," the Second Hokage said tly. "Your peaceful approach is doomed to fail."

    He stepped forward, his gaze cold and unyielding. "Sand ninja,e out now, or I''ll make you regret it."

    From the shadows, the voices of hidden Sand ninja echoed through the forest.

    "Come out? Who does this guy think he is?"

    "What a joke. Why should we show ourselves just because you asked?"

    "Deal with them! Don''t let them talk their way out of this!"

    Hearing the mocking tone of the hidden enemies, the Second Hokage''s expression darkened.

    "Stubborn fools," he muttered, preparing to act.

    "Wait, Tobirama," the First Hokage said, holding up a hand to stop him.

    "Brother, this is pointless," Tobirama protested.

    "Trust me," Hashirama replied, his voice patient yet resolute. He turned toward the forest and raised his voice, addressing the hidden ninja.

    "Friends of the Sand Vige, I am Senju Hashirama, the First Hokage of Konoha. I''vee to negotiate peace and bring an end to this war. Please, inform your Kazekage that I wish to speak with him."

    His words carried an air of authority, his voice calm yet powerful.

    For a moment, there was silence among the Sand ninja. Then came the sound of stifledughter, which quickly grew into full-blown mockery.

    "Senju Hashirama? The First Hokage?!"

    "Is this guy serious? The First Hokage''s been dead for decades!"

    "Hahaha! What a ridiculous joke!"

    "This guy thinks we''re idiots!"

    "Enough talking. Let''s kill these clowns!"

 Chapter 285

    There was no doubt that the reanimated ninjas under Orochimaru''s control had a profound impact on the war.

    If not for the fact that many powerful individuals hadn''t yet died in this era or that some of the stronger ones hadn''t reached their full potential, the devastation caused by this jutsu would have been even more catastrophic.

    Of course, the more reanimated ninjas Orochimaru summoned, the harder it was for him to maintain control over them.

    Even with his current level of strength, he couldn''t manage everything at once.

    For this reason, many of the less powerful reanimated ninjas were programmed with simple attackmands. Orochimaru only exerted direct control over them when absolutely necessary.

    "Negotiating with the Suna Ninjas?" Orochimaru mused, the corners of his lips curving into a faint smile. "That''s fine. With the First and Second Hokage present, there shouldn''t be any issues."

    "As for Kumo''s side¡­" he continued, his voiceced with indifference, "their fate depends on how efficient the Second Tsuchikage is."

    Bang!

    Orochimaru''s musings were interrupted by the sudden, violent opening of the wooden door.

    At the entrance stood an anxious-looking Kushina.

    "Lord Orochimaru," she said hurriedly, "please¡­e quickly. Mikoto¡­ she¡­"

    "What''s wrong?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm and collected, despite her panic.

    "She¡­ she seems to be in pain," Kushina managed to say.@@novelbin@@

    "Pain?" Orochimaru replied, his voice asposed as ever. "That''s normal. After all, she''s in the process of merging two distinct powers."

    "Two powers?"

    "Yes." Orochimaru paused, then added, "Forget it. I''lle with you and take a look."

    With that, he rose slowly from his seat, adjusted his robes, and followed Kushina out of the cabin.

    The orders for his ns had already been given, and there was nothing else requiring his immediate attention.

    In the open clearing next to the cabin, Mikoto was kneeling on the ground, her palms pressed against the earth as she gasped for air, her breaths heavy andbored.

    Her body was drenched in sweat, droplets rolling down her face and pooling on the ground below. To anyone unfamiliar with the situation, her posture might have been easily misunderstood.

    Orochimaru approached her slowly, crouching down beside her. Without a word, he handed her a tissue.

    "Wipe the sweat," he said casually.

    "Th-thank you, my lord," Mikoto replied, her voice still trembling as she epted the tissue and wiped her face.

    "There''s no need to be so formal," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "How do you feel?"

    "My eyes¡­ they feel stronger. My vision is sharper," Mikoto replied, ncing at him.

    "Just your eyes?" Orochimaru pressed, raising a brow.

    "It¡­ it feels like my body has grown stronger as well," she admitted. Then, with hesitation, she added, "Lord Orochimaru, what exactly is happening to me?"

    Orochimaru''s expression didn''t change as he exined, "You''re experiencing the fusion of the Mangekyo Sharingan and the unique physiology of the Uzumaki n."

    "The Mangekyo?" Mikoto repeated, stunned. "And the Uzumaki n''s¡­ physique?"

    Kushina, standing nearby, was equally shocked.

    Mikoto blinked rapidly, trying to process what he had just said, but her disbelief was evident. "That can''t be¡­"

    Even Kushina, who had known Orochimaru for some time, seemed shaken by the revtion.

    But it wasn''t the mention of the Uzumaki n''s unique traits that left them reeling.

    It was the implication.

    The question burned in both of their minds: Could Orochimaru really give such incredible powers to someone else?

    Mikoto, at least, had some prior understanding of Orochimaru''s abilities. She was familiar with the potions he used to help unlocktent powers like the Sharingan. But this¡­ this was far beyond anything she had imagined.

    Kushina, on the other hand, had no prior exposure to Orochimaru''s methods.

    The sheer weight of what he''d said left both women speechless.

    "To rify," Orochimaru began, as if amused by their reactions, "the gic material for the Mangekyo was extracted from myself long before I mastered Sage Mode. As for the Uzumaki n''s traits¡­"

    He paused, the corner of his mouth curling into a smirk. "During my research, I discovered that while all Uzumaki have strong physiques, there''s a natural variation in their potential. Not everyone is suited to bear the power of advanced eye techniques like the Mangekyo Sharingan. However¡­"

    He gestured toward Mikoto. "In your case, I specially tailored your abilities. With thisbination, there will be no issue suppressing the strain of the Mangekyo."

    Orochimaru''s words held a certainty that was both chilling and reassuring.

    Sharingan, a gift from the divine fruit, could be overwhelming. But with the right counterbnce, such as the enhanced vitality of the Uzumaki n, it could be wielded without the usual side effects.

    Because the Uzumaki n was a distant offshoot of the Senju lineage, their power was closely tied to Kaguya''s bloodline. This meant that their bodies were naturallypatible with the Sharingan.

    Of course, Orochimaru admitted silently, the Uzumaki physique wasn''t on par with the immortal body of the First Hokage. Its recovery rate alone was much weaker.

    But he had already ounted for this.

    By fusing certain genes¡ªChana''s and Nagato''s¡ªhe had created a modified Uzumaki gene with enhanced healing capabilities. This new gene was strong enough to fully support the Mangekyo Sharingan, and even the Eternal Mangekyo, without risk of physical harm.

    For someone like Mikoto, who possessed only the Mangekyo, this gic enhancement was more than sufficient.

    Mikoto, who would have otherwise married Fugaku and lived a peaceful life in Konoha, was now standing on the battlefield because of Orochimaru''s interference.

    While Orochimaru''s usual indifference made him seem cold and calcting, he did feel a rare pang of guilt.

    Perhaps this was why he had decided topensate her by granting her greater power.

    Improving her abilities was the least he could do for her.

    It had to be said that Orochimaru''s personality had softened somewhat since arriving in this world. While still ruthless, he wasn''t as cold-blooded as before, especially toward the women who remained loyal to him.

    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru¡­ thank you so much," Mikoto said earnestly as she bowed deeply.

    Even though they had a personal connection, Mikoto never assumed she could stand on equal footing with him.

    "I told you, no need to be so polite," Orochimaru replied, standing as well. "You''re mine, so of course, I can''t let you die on the battlefield."

    "With the powers you now possess, unless you''re up against a Kage-level opponent, no one will be able to challenge you."

    His tone was confident but not arrogant, as if merely stating a fact.

    "Once you''ve rested, return to the battlefield. It''s better if no one knows about your association with someone like me."

    "Lord Orochimaru, no one would believe you''re a traitor," Mikoto said seriously.

    She truly believed in him and had never doubted his intentions.

    "Haha, I appreciate your trust," Orochimaru said with a faint chuckle. "Still, let''s keep our connection quiet for now."

    "Yes, my lord."

    "Good. When the war ends, I''ll contact you again."

    "Understood."

    Without hesitation, Mikoto turned and headed back to the battlefield. Her brief rest and the newfound strength she''d gained had left her in better shape than ever.

    As she disappeared into the distance, Kushina hesitated before speaking.

    "My lord¡­ your rtionship with Mikoto¡­"

    "Brats shouldn''t stick their noses into adult matters," Orochimaru interrupted, not even ncing her way. "Instead of gossiping, why don''t you focus on improving your cooking skills? The food you make¡­" He clicked his tongue dramatically.

 Chapter 288

    Pawn against soldier, soldier against general.

    A strong individual must act with the consciousness of their power.

    Whether in small skirmishes orrge-scale wars, a true warrior seeks an opponent of equal caliber.

    Bullying the weak? That''s nothing but a waste of time and has no impact on the overall battle.

    Thus, Orochimaru''s objective was clear from the start: defeat the Third Raikage.

    The n was simple, use the Second Tsuchikage to locate the Third Raikage, thenunch a surprise attack.

    Once the Third Raikage was eliminated, the Kumo Ninja forces would naturally lose morale and retreat.

    This strategy, capturing the leader to dismantle the army, had proven effective from ancient times to the present.

    In modern warfare, it was called a "decapitation operation."

    But regardless of the time period or world, this tactic was notoriously difficult to execute.

    Take the ninja world, for instance.

    All ninjas possess stealth abilities to some degree, and many have strong sensory capabilities. The chances of sessfully infiltrating and eliminating a Kage were slim.

    Moreover, the Kage-level opponents themselves were immensely powerful.

    If too few attackers were sent, they''d stand no chance against the Kage. If too many were sent, therge group would easily be detected, ruining the element of surprise.

    It was a delicate bnce, and the odds were rarely favorable.

    However, Orochimaru''sbination of the Second Tsuchikage''s Dustless Bewildering Cover and his own unique summoning techniques bridged those gaps perfectly.

    The n was wless.

    With M¨±''s unmatched stealth and Orochimaru''s reanimated forces, infiltration was simple, and reinforcements were always at the ready.

    Still, Orochimaru left nothing to chance. He ced Flying Thunder God kunai on four key reanimated soldiers he had summoned.

    This allowed him to provide immediate support if the Third Raikage proved difficult to defeat quickly.

    The four kunai created a near-straight line across the battlefield, ensuring Orochimaru could reach the Land of Lightning in a matter of moments.

    ---

    By the time Orochimaru began heading toward the Land of Lightning, the battle between the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, and the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, was nearing its conclusion.

    Water Release: Great Exploding Water Wave!

    Ma Release: Gold Dust Burial!

    Boom!

    In the desert terrain, a massive wave of water surged forward, colliding head-on with a tidal wave of gold-infused sand. The impact created a deafening roar as steam hissed into the air, shrouding the battlefield in a thick mist.

    The scale of their ninjutsu was nothing short of catastrophic, evoking awe from everyone watching.

    As the water receded, the gold dust absorbed it, bing heavy and sluggish.

    Whoosh!

    Out of the mist, Tobirama''s figure shot forward at blinding speed, closing the distance between himself and Rasa in an instant.

    A swift kick targeted Rasa, who responded by waving his hand, summoning the gold dust to form a shield.

    But the waterlogged gold dust was far heavier than before, significantly slowing its movements.

    Boom!

    Unable to react in time, Rasa crossed his arms in a defensive stance, but the force of Tobirama''s kick sent him flying.

    Tobirama wasted no time, capitalizing on his momentum. Before Rasa could even hit the ground, Tobirama threw a kunai and vanished.

    Flying Thunder God Technique!

    Reappearing beside the airborne Kazekage, Tobirama unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks.

    Rasa tried to block, but Tobirama''s superior speed and precision overwhelmed him.

    Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!

    Afternding several decisive strikes, Tobirama seamlessly transitioned into ninjutsu.@@novelbin@@

    A barrage of water bullets, reminiscent of the Phoenix Flower Jutsu butrger and denser, rained down on Rasa.

    The gold dust, while potent, was still primarilyposed of sand. Soaked through, it became sluggish and ineffective.

    "There''s no escaping this," Tobirama dered coldly.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The water bullets struck Rasa repeatedly, hitting his chest, abdomen, and arms.

    "Lord Kazekage!"

    "Master Rasa!"

    The Sand Ninjas cried out in rm, but before they could intervene, Tobirama appeared directly in front of Rasa.

    A kunai was pressed against Rasa''s neck.

    The surrounding Sand Ninjas froze, not daring to move.

    "You''ve lost," Tobirama stated in a voice devoid of emotion.

    ---

    The battle had ended almost as quickly as it began.

    Rasa''s Ma Release was powerful, and Tobirama''s Water Release techniques were equally devastating.

    In terms of raw abilities, it was difficult to say who had the upper hand.

    The battlefield located in the desert at the border of the Land of Wind favored Rasa, providing him with an abundance of gold dust to manipte.

    However, Tobirama''s mastery of Water Release was extraordinary. Even in the desert, he could summon vast quantities of water, turning the terrain to his advantage.

    It was this unparalleled skill that ultimately led to Rasa''s defeat.

    "You truly are the fastest ninja of your time," Rasa gasped, clutching his chest as he struggled to catch his breath. "Your speed is overwhelming¡­ and your Water Release¡­ to use it so powerfully in a desert¡­"

    Tobirama didn''t respond to thepliment. Instead, he sheathed his kunai and turned to leave.

    "As agreed, retreat," he said curtly.

    Rasa grimaced but didn''t argue. He knew continuing the fight would be pointless and only result in more casualties.

    With a resigned sigh, he raised his hand and issued the order.

    "All units, retreat!"

    The Sand Ninjas hesitated but ultimately obeyed.

    They had witnessed the fight firsthand.

    Rasa was the strongest among them, capable of wielding massive-scale jutsu with ease. If even he couldn''t stand against the Second Hokage, what hope did the rest of them have?

    Continuing the battle would be nothing short of suicide.

    As the Sand Ninjas began their retreat, Rasa cast onest look at the battlefield. The once-dry sands were now waterlogged for miles around, glinting with traces of gold dust.

    "Although I''m reluctant," Rasa muttered to himself, "I''ll honor the agreement."

    ---

    Meanwhile, Tobirama returned to where his elder brother, the First Hokage, was waiting.

    "Although you''re strong," Tobirama said, ncing back at the retreating Sand Ninjas, "my abilities counter yours. Continuing to fight would have been a waste of life."

    Hashirama nodded in agreement, his usual warmth evident. "You did well, Tobirama. Let''s move to the next point and try to prevent further casualties."

    Together, the two Hokages prepared to move to other hotspots along the defensive line, aiming to assist Konoha''s forces where needed.

    Their actions hadn''t gone unnoticed.

    By now, word of the First and Second Hokages'' resurrection was spreading among the Konoha forces.

    On the battlefield, ninjas from both sides stared in shock at the two legendary figures.

    "You¡­ you''re the First Hokage?"

    "And the Second Hokage?"

    The sheer presence of the two men left everyone stunned, their disbelief etched onto their faces.

 Chapter 292

    The Fourth Kazekage had been defeated, and the Third Raikage had fallen in battle.

    On the Cloud Ninja battlefield, hundreds of coffins rose simultaneously, a sight as chilling as it was awe-inspiring.

    But Orochimaru''s focus remained sharp.

    "Three to four hundred still missing?" Orochimaru mused, his lips curling into a faint smirk. "As expected of a major ninja vige. Their response time is far better than that of smaller ones. But it''s irrelevant."

    For the reanimated ninjas under hismand, as long as the shadow-level figures weren''t sealed, the losses of the others didn''t matter in the slightest.

    As for the Second Tsuchikage''s earlier attempt to ambush him? Orochimaru didn''t give it a second thought.

    He understood.

    Strong figures at the Kage-level were bound to resist being controlled, their pride refusing to let them remain pawns. Such behavior was only natural.

    With the reanimated forces recalled, Orochimaru left the First and Second Hokage to handle their part of the battlefield. He himself set off swiftly toward the Land of Fire.

    ---

    Orochimaru''s impact on both battlefronts had been undeniable.

    While his methods might have been viewed as hical, they were ruthlessly effective. Victory was all that mattered¡ªhow one achieved it was secondary.

    However, theplexities of facing opponents like the Third Raikage couldn''t be understated.

    If Orochimaru hadn''t used previously unseen techniques such as the full-body Susanoo or Sage Arts, defeating the Third Raikage quickly would''ve been nearly impossible.

    Even with his existing arsenal, a prolonged battle would''ve been inevitable.

    This was the importance of keeping certain abilities hidden from the enemy.

    The Third Raikage''s chakra and fighting style wereparable to his son, the Fourth Raikage.

    While the Fourth emphasized speed, the Third excelled in both attack and defense. Orochimaru''s ability to neutralize the Third Raikage so efficiently stemmed from leveraging techniques that his opponent had no prior knowledge of.

    But that was in the past. The Third Raikage was now dead, and the Land of Lightning''s withdrawal was only a matter of time.

    ---

    By nightfall, Orochimaru returned as promised.

    Kushina, who had been waiting for him, was momentarily stunned as he appeared before her, covered in dust.

    His state was unmistakable¡ªhe had been fighting. But who could have pushed Orochimaru to such extremes?

    "Well, you kept your promise," Orochimaru said casually. "Get me a bucket of bathwater."

    "Y-yes! Right away!"

    Kushina stammered, snapping out of her daze. She moved quickly to obey, though a small part of her couldn''t help but feel as though she''d been reduced to his personal servant.

    ---

    At the same time, in another location not far from an orphanage, three figures stood before a simple, freshly built tombstone.

    The moonlight revealed the identities of the three: Tsunade, the First Hokage, and the Second Hokage.

    "War always brings death," the Second Hokage said, his arms crossed and his expression cold.

    "As a ninja, you should know this better than anyone."

    His tone was emotionless, a stark reflection of the pragmatism that had defined his leadership as Hokage.

    He had long sincee to terms with the inevitability of life and death, even when it came to close rtives.

    Grief was momentary. Tears? They held no meaning to him.

    "I¡­ I understand, Second Grandpa," Tsunade replied, her voice trembling slightly as she clutched the Hokage ne in her hands.

    The pain of losing her younger brother, Nawaki, was still fresh.

    In wartime, bodies of fallen ninjas were rarely returned to the vige. The heat of the battlefield made preservation impossible, and traveling back to Konoha during an ongoing war was out of the question.

    Unable to bring Nawaki home, Tsunade had chosen a peaceful spot near the orphanage to bury him.

    "Tsunade," the First Hokage said gently. "Grieve, but also learn to ept. Change is inevitable."

    "...I will," she replied, her voice soft but resolute. Then, after a pause, she turned to her two grandfathers. "Grandpa, Second Grandpa¡­ what''s going on with you? How are you even here?"

    It was only now, in the quiet after her grief, that she realized the impossibility of their presence.

    The First Hokage''s expression softened further as he began to exin.

    "It''s Orochimaru," he said simply.

    "Orochimaru?"

    "Yes. He used a forbidden technique¡ªReanimation Jutsu¡ªto bring us back from the dead."

    Tsunade''s eyes widened as the First Hokage briefly recounted the events.

    "Reanimation Jutsu¡­" she muttered.

    "That''s right," the First Hokage nodded. Then, after a pause, he added with a smile, "By the way, are you really married to him?"@@novelbin@@

    "Y-yes¡­ Is there a problem with that?" Tsunade replied, flustered.

    "No problem," the First Hokage assured her. "But I can sense how strong he''s be. With such power, it''s easy to lose oneself. You should understand this."

    "I know," Tsunade said firmly. "But¡­ I believe in him."

    "Is that so?" The First Hokage chuckled softly. "You''ve grown up. You''re capable of making your own judgments now."

    Turning to his brother, the First Hokage said, "Let''s go, Tobirama. I was going to ask about the current state of the war, but we''re dead. We don''t belong to this era, and it''s not our ce to interfere."

    "Understood," the Second Hokage replied with a nod.

    ---

    Later that night, the two Hokage returned to Orochimaru''s location.

    "How''s the battle progressing?" the Second Hokage asked.

    "The Iwa-nin are quiet for now," Orochimaru reported. "And the Kumo-nin will retreat soon."

    "Then it seems our role is done," the Second Hokage said thoughtfully.

    "Indeed," the First Hokage added with a smile. "Sarutobi and the others can handle the rest. We should leave the younger generation some room to grow."

    "Release the technique, Orochimaru," the Second Hokage ordered, his tone firm. "But let me warn you¡ªthis jutsu is unnatural. It defies ethics, and the cost of using it is too great. Don''t use it again."

    "Don''t worry," Orochimaru replied with a casual smile. "This was a special case."

    "Good."

    "Don''t you want to meet the Third Hokage before you go?"

    "No," the First Hokage replied. "We don''t belong to this era. It makes no difference whether we see him or not."

    "Understood. Have a safe journey."

    Bang!

    Orochimaru sped his hands together, and two coffins rose from the ground.

    The First and Second Hokage stepped inside, the lids closing over them before the coffins sank back into the earth.

    Orochimaru let out a soft sigh of relief.

    ---

    "Has the crisis in the vige really been resolved?"

    Kushina''s voice broke the silence as she stepped out of the house, her expression one of disbelief.

    She had overheard the conversation between Orochimaru and the two Hokage.

    "How many days has it been?" she murmured. "Is it really over?"

    Orochimaru gave a small nod. "For the most part. But we''ll need to keep watch for a while longer."

 Chapter 293

    Under Orochimaru''s mysterious and overwhelming power, Kushina couldn''t even entertain the thought of resisting.

    She could only obediently handle his daily needs¡ªfood, clothing, and shelter¡ªas though it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Orochimaru''s personal spatial techniques and system storage abilities rendered typical tools like scrolls obsolete. Unlike during his time in Konoha, where he kept these abilities hidden, he now used them openly.

    As a result, the cabin was fully equipped with all necessities, a testament to his meticulous preparation.

    Lyingfortably on a makeshift bed, Orochimaru rested with his eyes closed.

    He wasn''t the least bit worried about Kushina attacking him.

    For one, she had no reason to. And even if she did, she was unarmed, and her fists alone couldn''t possibly harm him.

    So, he allowed himself this moment of rxation.

    "Why do you still help Konoha when you''ve defected?"

    Kushina''s voice broke the silence. She stood nearby, gazing at him with confusion in her eyes.

    This question had gued her for days. She had thought about it countless times but couldn''te up with an answer.

    Faced with Orochimaru, shecked the courage to ask directly. But now, the words slipped out almost involuntarily.

    Her question lingered in the air, unanswered. Orochimaru remained silent, making no effort to address it.

    ---

    The crisis of this war was indeed resolved.

    The Sand Ninja had witnessed the might of Konoha''s forces firsthand the resurrection of the First and Second Hokage,bined with the devastating power of Orochimaru''s reanimated army.

    For the Sand Vige, this was a clear sign to retreat.

    The Cloud Ninja, meanwhile, were caughtpletely off guard. Their morale had already been shaken when Orochimaru''s forces appeared, but the death of the Third Raikage dealt a final, crushing blow.

    Without their leader, the Cloud forces lost all direction, their morale plummeting to the point where fighting became impossible.

    What truly unsettled them was that they didn''t even know how the Third Raikage had died.

    The reanimated forces had attacked with overwhelming ferocity, eliminating many of the Raikage''s guards in the initial assault. The chaos and illusions orchestrated by Orochimaru meant that no one had witnessed the actual battle between him and the Raikage.

    Even upon examining the battlefield and the Raikage''s injuries, there wasn''t enough conclusive evidence to definitively link Orochimaru to his death.

    Three days after the Third Raikage''s defeat, the Sand Ninja and Cloud Ninja began a full retreat.

    Four major ninja viges had initially joined forces to besiege Konoha. Yet, in just a few days, two of them had been driven back.

    Orochimaru''s contribution was undeniable.

    ---

    "What? Reanimation Jutsu? The First Hokage and the Second Hokage?"

    In Kirigakure, Hiruzen was stunned upon hearing the report.

    As the Second Hokage''s disciple, he was intimately familiar with the technique and its forbidden nature.

    And as Orochimaru''s teacher, he knew that his former student had studied the Scroll of Seals.

    But even so, he never expected Orochimaru to perfect the Reanimation Jutsu and unleash it on the battlefield.

    "Yes, Lord Hokage¡­"

    Before the reporting ninja could continue, another intelligence officer entered the room urgently.

    "Report to Hokage-sama!"

    "Speak!"

    "The Sand Ninja and Cloud Ninja have withdrawn!"

    "They''ve retreated already? That fast?" Hiruzen''s eyes widened briefly in surprise, but then he let out a long breath of relief. "Good. Understood. Dismissed."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The two subordinates left, leaving the Third Hokage alone to process the news.

    Three days.

    Orochimaru had only been on the battlefield for three days. Yet in that time, he had singlehandedly shifted the tide of the war, forcing two major viges to retreat.

    "This guy¡­" Hiruzen murmured, his expression conflicted.

    Gathering intelligence on the recent battles, he quickly pieced together the details.

    The reanimated forces,bined with the strength of the First and Second Hokage, meant Orochimaru had essentially fielded four Kage-level fighters.

    And on top of that, he had in the Third Raikage in singlebat.

    The realization left the Third Hokage with mixed feelings.

    No one but Konoha''s upper leadership knew that Orochimaru was the one behind the Reanimation Jutsu. And while the results were undeniable, the moral implications weighed heavily.

    "Orochimaru¡­ just how far have you gone?" Hiruzen muttered under his breath.

    Still, there was no denying that the Reanimation Jutsu had saved Konoha in this moment of crisis.

    Though Hiruzen couldn''t condone its use, he had no grounds to criticize it openly not when it had prevented Konoha''s destruction.

    ---

    Meanwhile, word of the battles had reached the remaining two viges, Iwa and Kirigakure.

    In Kirigakure, the reaction was subdued. The Reanimation Jutsu was unfamiliar to them, and theycked the historical context to grasp its full implications.

    For Iwa, however, the news was devastating.

    When Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, learned that the reanimated forces included the Second Tsuchikage¡ªhis own teacher¡ªhe was both enraged and horrified.

    To see his mentor''s body used as a tool of war was an unforgivable offense.

    Across the ninja world, the Reanimation Jutsu struck fear into every major vige.

    The ability to control the dead was an abomination in the eyes of most, and viges began taking precautions to protect the remains of their strongest fighters.

    At the same time, sealing teams were prepared to counter potential raids by Orochimaru''s reanimated forces.

    Public condemnation of Konoha was swift and vocal, with many calling it a vition of ethics.

    But Konoha''s response was equally sharp: "Is it ethical for four viges to gang up on one? This was an act of self-defense."

    They further argued that they had ceased using the Reanimation Jutsu after stabilizing the situation, showing restraint in its application.

    While their defense wasn''t universally epted, it silenced much of the criticism.

    ---

    In the forests of the Land of Fire, two figures in ck cloaks moved slowly through the trees.

    Orochimaru walked ahead, his pace leisurely. Behind him, Kushina followed, her expression a mixture of confusion and resignation.@@novelbin@@

    "Where are we going, Orochimaru-sama? Are we heading back to Konoha?" she asked hesitantly.

    "Does this look like the way back to Konoha?" Orochimaru replied, his voice tinged with amusement. "And don''t forget, you''re my hostage now. Why would I send you back before the war is over?"

    "Hostage¡­" Kushina muttered, the word tasting bitter in her mouth.

 Chapter 297

    The citizens of R¨­ran, who had noticed themotion from a distance, had retreated to safer ground, terrified of being caught in the crossfire.@@novelbin@@

    When they saw Sasuke crash into a wall after being sent flying, they silently thanked their decision to hide earlier.

    In the battlefield, Sasuke''s Susanoo had vanished. He struggled to pull himself out from the debris, his breathing heavy andbored.

    Orochimaru stood calmly in front of him, a yful smile tugging at his lips. "You''re aware that I possess the Sharingan, yet you didn''t ount for the Flying Thunder God technique?"

    "F-Flying Thunder God?" Sasuke stammered, his eyes widening in disbelief. "When¡­ when did you¡ª?"

    Subconsciously, Sasuke nced down at his ankle¡ªthe spot Orochimaru had grabbed earlier. Sure enough, there was a snake-shaped Flying Thunder God seal engraved on his shoe.

    "Using a Mangekyo Sharingan against me?" Orochimaru''s voice carried a trace of mockery. "I''ve had these eyes long before your father ever did. Susanoo''s defense may be formidable, but the space where the user stands is vulnerable. With the Flying Thunder God technique, slipping inside and targeting the main body is child''s y."

    "Damn it¡­" Sasuke muttered, clenching his fists in frustration.

    "Enough, Sasuke!" Kakashi intervened, stepping between Sasuke and Orochimaru as the young Uchiha tried to rise again. "No matter what time period, Lord Orochimaru''s strength is far beyond anything you can handle!"

    "If you keep this up, you''ll stand no chance!" Kakashi''s tone was firm, leaving no room for argument.

    "Sasuke, don''t do this!" Sakura added, gripping his shoulders.

    "But¡ª" Sasuke began, still unwilling to admit defeat.

    "Heh, I told you from the start you wouldn''tst twenty seconds," Reige chimed in yfully, skipping over to Kushina. "You didn''t believe me before. Do you believe me now?"

    Her tone was teasing, and she clung naturally to Kushina''s arm, smiling brightly. The gesture was so casual and affectionate that Kushina didn''t know how to react.

    Kushina froze, unsure how to handle the sudden intimacy. She didn''t even care about the oue of Sasuke''s battle anymore. Despite her initial difort, the girl''s actions felt oddlyforting, as though they had always shared this closeness. It was a strange and conflicting feeling.

    Orochimaru, watching the scene unfold, quickly pieced things together. So Sasuke''s reckless challenge was fueled by the provocations of this so-called "daughter"? Typical of the Uchihapetitive to a fault unless brought to heel by something extraordinary.

    Shaking his head, Orochimaru dismissed the matter. "Let''s go, Kushina," he said, turning away.

    "Uh¡­ alright," Kushina replied hesitantly. She nced at Reige, torn between her curiosity and her reluctance to disobey Orochimaru''smand.

    "Wait, Dad!" Reige called out. "I''ming with you!" She eagerly ran after him.

    "Hey, Reige, slow down! Wait for us!" Naruto called after her.

    Kushina, who had beengging behind, finally mustered the courage to ask, "So¡­ you''re really my daughter?"

    "Of course, Mom!" Reige replied cheerfully, her smile wide and genuine.

    "This¡­ this is such a strange feeling," Kushina murmured. Yet despite her confusion, Reige''s happy demeanor was infectious, and for the first time, Kushina found herself smiling sincerely.

    As they walked, Orochimaru''s thoughts wandered. He recalled the fundamentals of Yin-Yang Release¡ªthe technique that creates life and form.

    Yin Release draws upon spiritual energy to create form from nothing, while Yang Release uses physical energy to give life to that form. In essence, Yin creates the shape, and Yang breathes life into it.

    Sasuke, as the reincarnation of Indra, was once destined to be the savior of the ninja world. By the age of sixteen or seventeen, he should have wielded one of the strongest forms of Yin Release, surpassed only by the Sage of Six Paths himself. His visual prowess should have evolved to the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan and, eventually, the Rinnegan with six tomoe.

    But something was amiss. Despite nearing the age of seventeen, Sasuke had yet to unlock the power he was meant to possess. Instead, he only had a pair of six-pointed-star Mangekyo Sharingan.

    Orochimaru didn''t know what had urred in the intervening years to cause this divergence, but he didn''t care to specte. He had no desire to meddle in future events.

    As a reincarnator, Orochimaru already knew more about the future than most. Yet the stronger he grew, the less these memories served him. Instead, they became a hindrance, clouding his judgment of the present.

    Take, for instance, the moment when three great ninja viges had demanded Konoha hand him over. Based on his knowledge of the future, he should have anticipated such a scenario. And yet, when it happened, he was genuinely caught off guard because it didn''t align with his memories.

    The frustration of being wrong¡ªof relying on faulty information¡ªwas a feeling he despised.

    Knowing too much about the future robbed life of its spontaneity and led only to a tedious cycle of overthinking. Constantly debating whether to preserve or alter the timeline was a miserable way to live.

    That''s why Orochimaru didn''t ask further questions about the future. He didn''t care how it unfolded or what fate awaited others.

    As they approached R¨­ran''srgest and most ornate building, a guard d in armor stepped forward, blocking their path.

    "Halt! State your business!" the guard barked.

    "Who leads this city?" Orochimaru asked calmly. "Take me to them."

    "Who are you? Do you think you can meet the queen just like that?" the guard demanded, his tone growing hostile.

    "Queen?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "All the more reason to meet her. Lead the way. Unless¡­" He paused, a sinister smile spreading across his face. "Unless you want me to destroy this ce."

    "What? You dare threaten¡ª"

    Bang!

    Before the guard could finish, he was sent flying, crashing to the ground with a heavy thud.

    Inside the pce, Queen Sara sat on her throne. Her crimson hair and dark brown eyes gave her an air of elegance and authority.

    ording to the original timeline, Naruto''s team would arrive in R¨­ran in Konoha Year 63 to assist the Sand Vige in pursuing a rogue ninja. They would then travel twenty years into the past¡ªKonoha Year 43¡ªwhere Naruto would meet his father, Minato. Together, they would defeat the rogue ninja, Mukade.

    But Orochimaru knew that such events were impossible in this timeline. By Konoha Year 43, the Third Great Ninja War had yet to end, and rtions between the five great nations were strained. There was no alliance between Konoha and the Land of Wind, and Minato had no reason to be in R¨­ran.

    Whether this supposed rogue ninja even existed was irrelevant. Orochimaru''s goal was simple: the dragon vein.

    "Stop! Who dares disturb the peace of this pce?" Sara''s voice rang out as she stepped into the hall, her gaze falling on the fallen guards.

    "Ah, so you''re the queen," Orochimaru said smoothly, his lips curving into a faint smile as he approached. "Not bad. Shall we talk¡­ in private?"

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 300

    It''s not easy for any woman to talk about sleeping with someone, as women are naturally reserved.

    Kushina was no exception.

    In the beginning, just like Mikoto, her feelings toward Orochimaru were only those of gratitude and respect, nothing resembling romantic affection.

    But after meeting the girl named Uzumaki Reige, Kushina had been deeply moved. She fell in love with the girl''s warmth and personality and began longing for a future where she could have a daughter like her.

    However, if she didn''t follow through with Orochimaru, this girl would cease to exist, and her wish to have such a daughter would nevere true.

    This thought troubled Kushina, and after much contemtion, she made a decision.

    She had no other rtives left in Konoha, and the idea of having a family, a daughter was something she now foundforting.

    But even with this resolve, she realized she couldn''t just give herself to anyone.

    Only Orochimaru.

    However, she hadn''t expected his response to be so¡­ indirect.

    He said he would talk to Tsunade? That was ridiculous! Could something like this even be discussed with Tsunade? Would she agree?

    Probably not.

    Her thoughts began to spiral, and her mind wandered to Uchiha Mikoto. She remembered the subtle gestures of closeness between Mikoto and Tsunade after Orochimaru left the vige. Could it be¡­? No, surely not.

    Orochimaru, unaware of the whirlwind of thoughts in Kushina''s mind, remained calm and unaffected by the odd look she gave him.

    "Kushina, go say your goodbyes. Let''s leave this ce," he said, breaking the silence.

    "Ah¡­ alright!" Kushina replied, snapping out of her thoughts.

    The dragon vein in R¨­ran held little practical value for Orochimaru, and staying any longer would serve no purpose.

    When Kushina returned to the pce, she noticed that Kakashi and the other visitors from the future were already gone. This didn''t surprise her, so she turned her attention to Queen Sara to bid her farewell.

    The Queen, upon hearing that Orochimaru and Kushina were leaving, felt nothing but relief. She even let out a discreet sigh of gratitude.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the war raged on.

    Konoha had shifted most of its remaining forces to the Kirigakure defense line, pulling troops away from the Sand, Iwa, and Kumo fronts, leaving only the necessary guards stationed there.

    Encounters with enemy infiltration teams, covert operations, and counter-operations became the new focus.

    This time, however, themander of the Kirigakure defense line wasn''t one of the n heads or the brilliant Nara Shikaku. Instead, it was Tsunade¡ªa surprising choice, given that she had never held such a role before.

    The n leaders began to see the writing on the wall.

    It was clear that the Third Hokage was preparing to step down, and Tsunade was the prime candidate to seed him.

    Hiruzen''s decision to put her inmand was strategic, it was a way to build her credibility with Konoha''s major families and pave the way for her transition to Hokage.

    Tsunade didn''t disappoint. Her leadership on the battlefield, whether it was herbat skills or her medical expertise helped Konoha secure critical advantages in the war.

    ---

    In the dense jungle near Konoha''s eastern defense line, a clearing was heavily guarded by Anbu operatives.

    At the center of the clearing, on arge boulder, sat two figures: Hiruzen dressed in his ceremonial robes, and Jiraiya, wearing his Jonin vest, his white hair glowing faintly under the moonlight.

    "Old man, why are you here on the front lines?" Jiraiya asked, resting his hands on his knees. "You came all the way out here to meet me in person? Must be something important."

    Hiruzen took a slow puff from his pipe, exhaling deeply. "It''s nothing urgent," he said. "I just wanted to ask if you had any objections to my recent decision."

    "Objections?" Jiraiya tilted his head, confused for a moment before realization dawned. "Oh, you mean Tsunade, don''t you?"

    Hiruzen nodded silently.

    Jiraiya chuckled. "What''s there to object to? Is there anyone better suited for the role than her?"

    "You really have no other thoughts about it?" Hiruzen pressed.

    "Old man, you''re overthinking it," Jiraiya said with a casual wave of his hand. "I''ve never wanted that position. I prefer traveling, gathering information, and continuing my mission. Staying in Konoha isn''t for me."

    "I see," Hiruzen said with a sigh, his toneced with both understanding and resignation.

    ---

    In a remote orphanage, on a dark and quiet night, Orochimaru sat in a guest room, leaning back in a chair as he listened to Nonou''s report.

    "So, the Battle of Kannabi Bridge is over?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Nono, standing nearby, adjusted her sses. "Yes, Lord Orochimaru. Tsunade-sama has moved to the eastern defense line to confront the Kirigakure forces. She said she would contact me once the situation stabilizes, and she''s been keeping me updated. This information should be urate."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile. "She''s surprisingly bold, isn''t she? Sharing sensitive information so openly with me, a supposed traitor."

    He reached into his sleeve and pulled out a small package, handing it to her. "This is for you."

    Nono looked down at the package in surprise. "What is it?"

    "Just some clothes I picked up during my travels," Orochimaru replied nonchntly. "Go try them on."

    Nonou hesitated for only a moment before nodding. "Alright," she said quietly, taking the package and leaving the room.

    As the door closed, Orochimaru leaned back and began to think.

    "So, the Battle of Kannabi Bridge has concluded," he murmured to himself. "That means¡­ Obito''s fate should already be set."

    He recalled the adult Kakashi he had seen earlier. Though Kakashi no longer had the Sharingan, the scar on his left eye remained, a testament to the events of the battle.@@novelbin@@

    This meant Obito''s story likely hadn''t deviated too far from what he remembered.

    But Nagato¡­

    Nagato was now considered one of Orochimaru''s subordinates. How would Madara, or whoever else, manipte him?

    Thinking about it, Orochimaru''s smile widened.

    "Well, well¡­ this is getting interesting."

    ***

    Checkout my new ff: Heavenly Restriction User of the Gojo n: I Refuse to Be Cut in Half

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 303

    The Land of Grass was a ce of towering mountains and dense forests.

    Wearing a ck cloak Kushina walked halfway up the mountainside, her eyes lingering on the slender figure ahead. Her thoughts wereplicated.

    They had stayed at the orphanage for three days.

    Her guest room had been right next to Orochimaru''s. While others might have been oblivious, there was no way she, staying so close, wouldn''t notice what was happening.

    Every night at nine o''clock, when the orphanage''s lights went out, Nono would find a reason to slip into Orochimaru''s room.

    From the sounds she overheard, Kushina could tell the kind of rtionship they had.

    She had heard such noises before long ago, when she was still a child, from Tsunade.

    Kushina couldn''t understand why aplished women like Nono or even Mikoto were willing to disregard Tsunade''s existence and be entangled with Orochimaru.

    Sure, Orochimaru was powerful, far beyond the average ninja. But multiple women at the same time? Didn''t that seem strange?

    "What''s wrong, sir?" Kushina asked, seeing Orochimaru suddenly stop in his tracks.

    "Nothing. Just stay here and wait for me," Orochimaru replied, his golden eyes narrowing as he gazed at the concealed mountainside in front of them.

    Without waiting for Kushina to respond, Orochimaru''s body sank into the earth and disappeared into the mountainside.

    Using the earth as a medium to move underground was a basic technique for most Earth Release ninjas, though the speed and stealth involved varied depending on the user.

    Kushina nodded obediently. Once Orochimaru was gone, she took a moment to nce around.

    The area was remote and far from any major road. The mountainside ahead had an unusual air about it.

    Roughly ten minutester, Orochimaru re-emerged, his face calm and unreadable.

    Without saying a word, he turned and started walking again.

    Kushina was puzzled by what Orochimaru had just done but didn''t dare ask.

    Orochimaru, for his part, didn''t feel the need to exin.

    Only he knew the significance of this ce.

    "Just an ordinary hideout," he thought to himself.

    As a child, Orochimaru hade to this location and caught a glimpse of Madara here using a scouting fly. Back then, he hadn''t been strong enough to get any closer.

    But after learning that the battle at Kannabi Bridge had ended, this memory resurfaced, prompting him to investigate.

    He hoped to find a trace of the dying Uchiha Madara or perhaps White Zetsu or ck Zetsu. That would change everything.@@novelbin@@

    However, after scouring the hideout, he found nothing.

    The protective barriers were long gone, and even with his advanced sensory abilities, Orochimaru couldn''t detect any sign of life.

    It was clear that this ce was just a former refuge, abandoned long ago.

    "Sir, where are we headed next?" Kushina asked.

    "We''re going to theb to focus on experiments. We''ll wait for the war to end," Orochimaru said bluntly.

    He had no intention of getting involved in the war any further.

    With the Kannabi Bridge already secured, only Kirigakure remained as a threat. But in Orochimaru''s eyes, Konoha had more than enough capable ninjas to handle the Mist Vige on their own.

    It wasn''t worth his time or effort.

    Besides, theb in the southeast was the perfect ce for him to conduct research and maintain contact with Tsunade.

    ---

    A Few Months Later¡ªKonoha Year 47

    The oue of the war was exactly as Orochimaru had expected.

    Kirigakure''s forces were formidable, and theirbat prowess rivaled that of Konoha. However, as the aggressors, they faced logistical disadvantages.

    The long supply lines and the nature of the conflict meant that Kirigakure''s losses were always greater than Konoha''s during battles.

    ---

    In a small town, chaos erupted.

    Several figures wearing Kirigakure forehead protectors moved through the streets, their moisture-resistant uniforms glinting in the light. They ughtered indiscriminately, theirughter echoing through the air.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Kill them all!"

    "Hey, Juzo, get to work already!"

    A terrified woman shielded a young boy, no older than three or four, behind her. Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded with one of the masked Kirigakure ninjas.

    "Please¡­ don''t hurt my child. I''m begging you!"

    Without a word, the ninja raised his de and struck her down. Blood sttered across the ground as the woman copsed.

    "Mother¡­!" The boy cried, falling to the ground and clutching his mother''s lifeless body.

    The blood pooled beneath them.

    "Tch. What a racket," muttered another man as he approached. He was tall, with his beard tied into a whip, an eyepatch over one eye, and a cruel smile ying on his lips.

    "Jinin, what''s the point of killing unarmed civilians?"

    The speaker was Juzo Biwa, a man with short ck hair, sharp teeth, and a cross-shaped scar on the right side of his face. Arge de rested on his back as he frowned at Jinin''s actions.

    As brutal as Kirigakure ninjas were, even they rarely stooped to targeting defenseless civilians.

    "What''s the point?" Jinin replied indifferently. "This is Konoha territory. Who''s to say there aren''t disguised Konoha ninjas hiding among them? Besides, killing''s fun, isn''t it?"

    He smirked, cleaning his de.

    Another ninja chimed in,ughing. "Yeah! I haven''t killed anyone in two days. Feels good to let loose!"

    "Hahaha!"

    "Hahaha!"

    As the others joined in theughter, Juzo shook his head and turned his gaze toward the horizon. A heavy feeling settled in his chest.

    "Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" he muttered to himself.

    "Alright, let''s get moving," Jinin ordered. "We''ve killed enough here. If we linger too long, Konoha''s forces will catch up."

    From the edges of the town, more figures emerged, joining the group. Seven in total, each carrying a unique weapon.

    They were Kirigakure''s elite,  powerful enough that even Konoha''s elite Jonin would struggle against them.

    "Let''s finish the mission and get out of here," one of them said.

    "Finish it? I just want to kill more," another replied with a grin.

    "Don''t worry," Jinin said, "there are plenty more to kill up ahead."

    "Stop right there!"

    The sudden shout startled the group. They turned to see a lone figure standing behind them.

    At first, they were stunned. Then, they burst outughing.

    "Hahaha! A brat!"

    "This kid''s tone sure is cocky. Think he''s strong?"

    "Stronger than you, maybe, Raiga," one quipped,ughing again.

    "Little brat, let me help you out¡­"

    But before the ninja could finish his sentence, a chilling voice rang out.

    "None of you are leaving here alive. Summoning Jutsu: Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!"

    ***

    Checkout my new ff: Heavenly Restriction User of the Gojo n: I Refuse to Be Cut in Half.

    For every 100 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!